《Mine - The Alpha's Possession》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    When my mother told me that I needed to go and stay with my father a year ago, I was less than


    impressed with it. I knew that our pack was having difficulties as the Alpha had just died and his 19-


    year-old arrogant prick of a son was our new Alpha but sending me away seemed a little extreme. I


    didn''t want to leave. I was only 16 and all my friends were there and my whole life had been that


    werewolf pack.


    My father had since found a new mate and she is an evil woman who hates kids and especially hated


    me cramping their style. When I first arrived at their house she acted as though I was a toddler and I


    was going topletely disrupt their lives. I wasn''t a fucking child. I knew how to take care of myself. If


    they wanted to go out then they didn''t need to find me a babysitter. I was old enough to be a babysitter.


    But she still hated my presence here in the house.


    She vowed as soon as I moved into the house that I was going to get a job and take care of myself.


    They weren''t even going to buy food for me. I needed to bepletely independent. They weren''t


    going to help me with anything. If I was going to have a phone then I needed to find the money to pay


    for it. They didn''t help me with anything and acted like I wasn''t there.


    When they did speak to me it was usually because they wanted something. But otherwise, I didn''t exist


    to them. Which I guess I was fine with. I started working at a diner and I was grateful for the job. It


    meant that I didn''t have to be at home and the tips weren''t too bad. Everyone in town knew who my


    stepmother was and I guess they took pity on me. I didn''t mind. It meant more money for me.


    I tried to live as simply as possible so that I could save up as much money as I could. And once I had


    enough money saved, I was going to move out of their house. I knew I couldn''t stay there for too long.


    But it was a little hard when I had school as well. And I did every other activity that I could get involved


    in so that I didn''t have to go home.


    " Hey Taylor." Someone sang out to me as I was walking out of school one afternoon and I turned


    around.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    " Hey Carter. How''s it going?" I asked.


    " Pretty good. What are you doing now?" He asked.


    " Work." I say.


    " Seriously? Can''t you y hooky just once? We''re all going to the swimming hole." He says. Basically,


    the swimming hole was just a dingy little creek where kids just hang out and make out with each other. I


    always knew what Carter was always implying when he invited me there, but I wasn''t interested in him


    like that. Which is why I always declined. Luckily my life was busy enough that I could get away with


    the excuses because they were true.


    " I''d love to. But I can''t. I need the money." I say.


    " Your stepmother still refusing to pay for anything?" He asked.


    " She''s never going to change. She''s never going to give me anything. Except maybe give me a hand


    to pack when I want to move out." I say. And he chuckled.


    " It would be really awesome to hang out with you outside of school sometime." He says.


    " Yeah. It would be. But I have to work the shifts that they give me." I say.


    " Alright. Well, I''ll see you tomorrow then." He says.


    " Yeah. You probably will." I say.


    I walked the three blocks to the diner and I got dressed into my uniform in the bathroom out the back


    and then I headed out to the dining room and I grabbed my notebook and pen and I started waiting the


    tables that I was in charge of for the night.


    A lot of them wanted to make little chit chat but that''s all it was. Especially the young guys that came in.


    I was nice but not overly nice. I wasn''t going to lead them on in any way possible. I wasn''t going to give


    them the wrong idea. No matter how much they tried to crack on to me or tried to talk me up while I


    was working. I had to make sure that I set proper boundaries because I''ve been working here a while


    and I knew how fast thing could escte into something a lot worse.


    " Do you want me to kick those guys out?" My manager James asked as I took their order to the


    kitchen.


    " No. It''s fine. It''s nothing I don''t deal with every day." I say going over to get their drinks.


    " Are you sure? One of them grabbed your ass." He says.


    " Well, it''s a nice ass." I smirked at him.


    " Did you say that to them? Do you remember what happenedst time?" He asked.


    " Please? I may be blonde, but I''m not that blonde." I say and heughed at that.


    " Alright then. Maybe you need to shrink a little and wear a smaller bra size as well." He says.


    " I can''t help that I''m 6 feet with big tits. It''s something I have to deal with. And dealing with guys like


    that because of it." I say.


    " Alright. Just let me know if they overstep with you." He says. Just then I got the image of one of the


    customers bailing me up at the counter once and not letting me past. He was big and menacing and


    had that advantage over me, But luckily, I''d had enough training by that point that it wasn''t too hard to


    put him in his ce. Before James could evene to my rescue, I had kneed the guy in the groin and


    bashed his head on the counter. He was the one on the floor bleeding, not me.


    " I will. But I can handle myself." I say.


    " I know you can." He says.


    I took the drinks back to that table of guys and I tried to leave but one of them put their leg up against


    the next booth so that I couldn''t walk past.


    " Excuse me. I have other tables to take care of." I say.


    " I think you really need to take care of me first." He says trying to put his arms around my waist but I


    pried them off of me.


    " This is hardly the time or the ce." I say.


    " Well, you have a point there. Where should we go?" He asked.


    " About to hell? I''m sure their already waiting for you there." I say.


    " Now, that wasn''t nice." He says grabbing me again.


    " And neither is you keeping me from doing my work." I say.


    " We''ll talk to the manager and make sure that you won''t get fired." His friend says.


    " I know that I won''t get fired. Because my manager is standing right behind you." I say. And he turned


    around and so did the guy that was keeping me there with his let up.


    " If you want to eat the meals that you ordered then I suggest you let my waitress go." James says to


    them standing over them. And the guy let me go so I walked to my next table and I took their order.


    They saw the whole thing that happened and they looked like they felt a little sorry for me but I


    pretended like nothing happened.


    " Taylor. I''ll take their food to them when it''s ready. You''re not going back over there." James says as he


    walked past me and I nod my head.


    That was a really long shift for me even though it was only four hours because those guys didn''t seem


    to want to leave until James kicked them out. And by the time the ce closed I grabbed my stuff and I


    headed out the front door with the cook.


    " Do you want a lift home?" He asked.


    " No. I''m gonna hit the gym before I go home." I say.


    " Alright. You be careful." He says.


    " I always am. Those guys left ages ago. I don''t think they have the attention span to wait around for


    me that long." I say. And he chuckled.


    " You''re probably right. I''ll see you next time." He says.


    I walked another block down the road and I made thest training session for the day. I walked into the


    gym and I saw the pack''s head warrior there. He was 6 foot 5 with short brown hair and very defined


    muscles with his entire back covered in a single tattoo that told a story, which always caught me off


    guard when I saw it. I could help by stare at it. It was something of beauty, not something that was just


    thrown together that you see on so many people. He turned to look at me and smiled when he realized


    that it was me as he was just getting things ready and I got weak in the knees whenever I caught sight


    of that smile. So I gathered myself and I went to the locker room and I got dressed into a ck and


    white sports bra, ck and white tights, socks, and sand shoes.


    I went out to the gym and finished helping Ethan set everything up.


    " I didn''t think you were going to make it today." Ethan says as we were unrolling the mats on the floor.


    " I managed to make it as soon as the diner closed." I say.


    " When do you find time to do your homework?" He asked.


    Ethan was always interested in me and what I was doing. Making sure that everything was going alright


    in my life. He took a real interest. One of the very few in this pack that did.


    " I find the time." I say.


    " I''d say so. You never seem to want to go home." He says.


    " Would you?" I asked.


    " Good point. Is she still pretending like you don''t exist?" He asked.


    " Of course she is. So does he. Who the fuck cares? Let''s get this sorted out." I say. It''s no secret about


    Victoria and Thomas and how much they hated me. But I always made sure to y it down a lot more


    than what was really going on. I didn''t need everyone knowing my entire personal life. So, we finished


    setting up the equipment and there were only four others that joined us for thete training session. So,


    I had to team up with Ethan which is what we always did when there was an uneven number of people


    there.


    We spent two hours training which was typical and then I helped Ethan start packing up the equipment


    while the other guys left but one hung around like he always did watching me and I always made small


    talk with him. But that''s as far as it goes. And Ethan finally kicked him out.


    " I thought they were never going to leave." Ethan says shutting the door and locking it from the inside.


    And when he turned around I ran up and jumped in his arms and he caught me and started kissing me


    immediately.


    " Sorry. Couldn''t help myself." I said.


    " Do you hear meining?" He asked.


    " I didn''t think so." I say. And he carried me over to the middle of the floor where the mats were still on


    the ground instead of the concrete.


    He started kissing me around my neck and I grabbed the hem of his shorts and started pulling at them


    and he grabbed my head and again and started kissing him.


    Being with Ethan was probably the only thing that I really looked forward to every day. The training


    session and how the training session ended. It was the only time when I actually felt important. Like


    someone around here actually cared about me. I have friends at my other pack and I did have a


    boyfriend before I left, but it waspletely different with Ethan. We enjoyed each other''spany,


    and even though we made sure that no one knew about us, he still made me feel a lot more special


    than anyone ever had.


    " Well, that was fun." I say. And he chuckled.


    " Yeah. Just a little." He says.


    I waited for a couple minutes to catch my breath and I grabbed my clothes and I started getting dressed


    again.


    Ethan got dressed as well and I grabbed my bag and he had to lock the ce up. He hated me walking


    home thiste by myself so he gave me a lift. But he dropped me off down the road from my house and


    I walked the rest of the way.


    As soon as I got to our small little cabin looking house I walked up the front stairs and I opened the


    door only to be met with someone''s fist right in my face that knocked me flying against the opposite


    wall.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    " What the fuck is your problem Victoria?" I yelled grabbing my lip.


    " Do you have any idea what time it is?" She yelled standing over me while I was backed against the


    wall.


    " Yeah. It''s midnight. Since when do you fucking care when I get home?" I yelled getting up. And then I


    heard my fathering down the hallway. His loud footsteps meaning he just got out of bed and wasn''t


    happy.


    " Don''t talk to your mother like that." He growled at me with ckened eyes.


    " She''s not my mother." I yelled back getting right up in his face, letting him know that I wasn''t scared of


    him or his bitch of a mate.


    " Why is she bleeding?" He asked confused.


    " Because that bitch just punched me when I walked through the fucking door." I yelled gesturing to


    Victoria.


    " I told you not to talk to her like that." Thomas yelled at me.


    " Why don''t you yell at her for hitting me." I yelled.


    " I''m sure she has her reasons." He says. And I stepped back rolling my eyes at him.


    " Nope. She just felt like hitting me. She''s never cared what time I got home before." I snapped.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    " Don''t talk to me like that either. Or I''ll give you a back hander." Thomas yelled at me raising his fist at


    me but I was sure not to back down. I stood my ground. Thest people I would ever back down to was


    these two. The most despicable people I had ever known.


    "Go to hell. The both of you." I yelled walking up the hallway and mming my bedroom door and


    locking it.


    I threw my bag on the bed and I looked in the mirror at the cut on my lip. I would have loved to punch


    that bitch back, but Thomas would never stand for that. That bitch has him wrapped around her little


    finger.


    When I heard them go to their bedroom and close the door, I grabbed some clothes and my toiletries


    bag and I went to the bathroom and had a shower and washed my hair. I got dressed in the bathroom


    and then I went back to my room and I sat on my bed looking at the rest of the homework that I wasn''t


    able to finish at school during lunch today.


    Once I finished my homework it was 1:30am and I grabbed my tips from the day which was another


    $60 that I made tonight and I added it to the rest of my savings that I hid in a hidden drawer of my


    dresser.


    I could always tell when Victoria had been in my room snooping around. So, I needed to get really


    creative. And so far the bitch has been too dumb to figure it out. She would always leave things in


    different ces and think that I wouldn''t notice. I fully intended on going home to my mother as soon as


    humanly possible. If not, I would ask the Alpha of Richmond pack if I could move into a house of my


    own here.


    I woke up at 6am the next morning and I dragged myself out of bed and I got dressed for school and I


    put my really long curly blonde hair up and applied a tiny little bit of make-up. But nothing to make my


    piercing blue eyes pop out any more than they already did. I knew that people were staring at them the


    second that they saw them.


    I packed everything into my school bag and I left my room and I couldn''t hear anyone so I headed for


    the front door but she came out of the bedroom just as I was reaching for the doorknob.


    " If you get home past 10pm tonight then I am locking the door and you can find somewhere else to


    sleep." Victoria says.


    " Looking forward to it. Since I don''t finish work until 10pm. You know, the job you insisted that I get." I


    say. But she just turned around and went back to the kitchen,


    I walked into town and stopped at the same diner that I worked at and I got a coffee and a muffin for


    breakfast and I sat at one of the tables and James was just getting to work and he saw me sitting there


    alone eating the same breakfast that I have every morning.


    " Did they charge you for that?" He asked pulling me out of my concentration.


    " No. Why?" I asked.


    " That waitress is new. I just thought she might have charged you not knowing who you were." James


    says.


    " No. I think the cook told her not to. Said that I worked here." I say. That why I came here for breakfast,


    Because it was free.


    " That''s good. Are you still avable tonight for your shift?" He asked.


    " Yeah. Of course I am." I say.


    " Alright. 4pm until 10pm." He says.


    " Same as always. I can handle it." I say. My phone then went off and I looked at it.


    Thomas - She''s serious about locking you out tonight. I''ll make sure that your bedroom window is


    unlocked so you can climb in it.


    But I didn''t reply to that message. He didn''t deserve a thank you. I needed him to tell that bitch that it


    wasn''t alright to treat his daughter the way that she does. What happenedst night was totally


    uncalled for.


    When I left the diner, I headed straight for the school and Carter was waiting for my outside like he


    always did and we walked inside together.


    " How was your night?" He asked.


    " Same as usual. Work,te-night training and then home to a bitch and a prick." I say. And he chuckled


    at that. People always thought it was funny when I talked about my dad and stepmother like that.


    " I love how you don''t sugar coat things. You just say it as it is." He says.


    " What''s the point in sugar coating? It''s going toe out the same way no matter how I say it." I say.


    Which I know turns people off. I am well aware of that. But I can''t help it. I don''t know why my mouth


    just starts talking before I think. But some people find it amusing. I was d that it didn''t turn absolutely


    everyone off.


    " Good point." He says. As we reached my locker I opened it and I started putting my bag and books in


    there and I grabbed the books out that I needed for my first few sses.


    Suddenly my locker door mmed shut on my hand and I screamed in pain as I knew that it broke my


    fingers and there was a girl standing there with her poseughing about it.


    I managed to get my fingers free and Sarah stood there with apletely innocent look on her face


    like she did nothing wrong.


    " You just made a huge mistake." I say.


    " And why is that?" She asked.


    " Because you just crushed my right hand. But I can punch just as hard with my left." I say spinning


    around and punching her across the face with my left hand and she fell to the ground and slid a couple


    meters across the ground with a broken nose.


    " Holy shit." Carter yelled.


    One of the teachers came running up and saw Sarah on the floor and saw me standing there holding


    my hand. He demanded to know what happened and Carter told him exactly what happened. That


    Sarah started it and broke my fingers and then I punched her in the face. Which she totally deserved. It


    was me standing up for myself and not backing down to a bully. Being werewolves, we don''t tend to


    back down to bullies otherwise none of our packs would be safe from attacks.


    The teacher told Carter to get me to the hospital and Sarah''s friends needed to take her to the hospital.


    When we got to the hospital we were put into different rooms and we were treated for our injuries. Even


    though we heal fast, broken bones don''t heal that fast and I needed a cast on my hand.


    And Alpha Richmond heard about the altercation and came to the hospital to sort it out. He wanted to


    hear from everyone. And since Sarah already had several vitions against her name, he believed me


    and Carter before he believes her and her gang of little cows. And they all got punished for it.


    But he came and sat in my room with me and I asked Carter if he could go and get me a coffee. So, he


    left the room and left Alpha Richmond and I alone.


    " How''s everything going at home?" He asked.


    " You know about that?" I asked.


    " Victoria was very vocal about not wanting you around when you first got here." He says. And I was a


    little shocked at first. But then I thought about it for a second and I guess I wasn''t really all that


    surprised.


    " Well, she''s still very vocal in not wanting me here. But it''s nothing that I can''t handle. A few snide


    comments when she feels like talking to me. Otherwise, she just ignores me. It''s better than her being


    a real bitch and actually trying to abuse me or shit like that." I exined.


    " That is true. You''ve got a positive attitude towards it. I''m happy to see that. You''re a bright kid. I''ve


    seen your school record. Working and training and still keeping up with your studies. You work really


    hard." He says.


    " I try to, sir." I say looking away. A little embarrassed that the Alpha of this pack that I didn''t even


    belong to knew so much about me. I was shocked. Why was he taking such interest in a visiting


    werewolf?


    " Well, that''s great to hear." He says.


    " Sir, why do I get the feeling that''s not the only reason why you wanted to talk to me?" I asked.


    " Well, I got a call from your old pack today. It was your mother. When was thest time you talked to


    her?" He asked.


    " On the weekend. We talk every weekend. Why did she call you?" I asked suddenly feeling a little


    panicked. For my mother to call the Alpha, it meant that not all was right.


    " Well, there''s been some things happening at your old pack." He says.


    "Like what?" I asked.


    "I think it might be best if you speak to your mother as soon as possible." He suggested. And I nodded


    my head.


    Now I was worried. My mother didn''t say anything was out of the ordinary on the weekend. But now I


    knew that something was seriously wrong. Why would my mother call Alpha Richmond if it wasn''t


    important. She would have called me directly. I was going into panic mode.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    I was kept in the hospital for a while until they got me the right pain killers and stered my arm


    properly before I left the hospital and then I headed downtown and it was toote to even attempt going


    to school today so I went to the diner and started work early.


    It was only 1pm which meant an extra 3 hours of working my way and that meant more tips since


    it was the lunch rush at the moment. And the whole time I had the prospect of having the thought of


    possibly going home on my mind. But I wasn''t going to say anything to anyone until I knew for sure. I


    hadn''t been told anything directly. Only a conversation that my mother had with the Alpha. That was


    hardly conclusive. So, I decided that I would call her tonight when I finished work. I knew that she


    would still be awake and I would skip training.


    And when my shift was over at closing time, I walked towards the gym but I stopped outside and I sat


    on a chair out there and I pulled out a smoke and lit it while I called my mother.


    " Hello." She answered quickly.


    " Mom." I say.


    " Taylor. I''m so happy to hear from you." She says beaming. I could hear the excitement in her voice


    just from me calling her. Even though we do talk every week.


    " It''s good to talk to you too." I say.


    " Well, this is weird. You don''t usually call during the week. It''s only weekends." She says.


    " Yeah, usually. Except I was talking to Alpha Richmond today. He said something about you calling


    him today." I say. And there was a bit of a pause before she started talking again. Like she was trying to


    figure out what to say to me.


    " Yeah. I''m sorry about having to do all of this." She says.


    " Does the new Alpha think that I have something to do with Lucas?" I asked.


    " He''s asking questions. And I think he thinks you left a lotter than you did." She says. And I shook


    my head and rolled my eyes. If he did his research at all about me then he would know that I left a lot


    earlier. All he had to do was check the school records. That would have told him.


    " A lot of people will vouch for me. They''ll all say that I''ve been gone a lot longer than that." I defended


    myself.


    " I know. That''s what I told him and Alpha Richmond said that he would call Alpha Jackson and tell him


    the same thing." She says.


    " Alright. Thank you." I say.


    " Of course. I will make sure that you had nothing to do with Lucas." She says. And then I stopped


    suddenly and practically froze for a moment when what she said registered to me.


    " Wait a minute. Did you say Alpha Jackson? As in Jackson Cooper?" I asked practically shouting the


    name in shock.


    " Yeah. He''s the one that killed Lucas and took over our pack." She says.


    " Holy shit. That guy has killed about 12 Alpha''s and absorbed their packs." I say.


    " That''s right. We''re now under hismand. That''s why I don''t want you toe home. He''s strict.


    This whole ce has changed. The guards have changed. He has his own warriors." Mom says.


    " Are you in danger staying there?" I asked.


    " No. I''m alright. I''m one of the school teachers. So, he actually likes me and doesn''t bother me. He


    thinks education is important for the kids. So, I''m safe." She insisted.


    " Alright. Well, wouldn''t I be safe there too? I mean, I''m a student." I say.


    " No. You wouldn''t be safe here. Especially with your smart ass-mouth. Isaac is still a warrior here and


    he will do everything that he can to make sure that Alpha Jackson sees that." She says. Isaac is my


    mother''s new mate.


    " Okay. I''ll talk to youter." I say.


    " Bye." She says. And I hung up the phone.


    I wasn''t sure if I was in real danger now or not. I know that if I ran away right now then I would look


    guilty. But I was scared that I was going to be used of something that I didn''t do. I looked up to the


    sky and the moon was out so I started praying to the moon goddess that everything was going to be


    alright. That Alpha Jackson would see reason and he wouldn''t get the wrong impression and have me


    killed for treason. A crime punishable by death.


    I stayed outside until that training session was over and then I saw the warriorsing outside and


    Ethan came to close the door and saw me sitting out there. So he came and sat next to me. He didn''t


    say anything for a bit because he knew that something was bothering me. But he looked around to


    make sure that there was no one lingering around before he took my hand in his.


    " What''s going on? Why didn''t youe in?" He asked.


    " Because I needed time to think." I say.


    " About what?" He asked. About my new Alpha at my pack. About my mother possibly being in danger.


    About how he might force me go back to that pack. About how I was terrified that he might link me to


    Lucas.


    " My pack has been taken over my Alpha Jackson Cooper." I announce.


    " Holy shit. Are you serious?" He asked.


    " Yeah. Unfortunately. Apparently, the Alpha thinks that it''s suspicious that I''m here instead of at my


    own pack. He thinks that I might have been involved with Alpha Lucas in one way or another." I say.


    " Were you involved with Lucas?" He asked.


    " We knew each other. That''s about it. Our mothers were friends. When Lucas took over as Alpha a


    year ago, that''s when my mother sent me away. Because Lucas was picking fights with every pack


    within a close proximity. And he obviously started a fight with Alpha Jackson that he couldn''t finish." I


    say.


    " Shit. And Jackson thinks that you''re hiding?" Ethan asked.


    I exined the whole situation to Ethan and he sat there listening to everything. I never even really like


    Lucas growing up. I was the first one who ever called him on his bullshit when he was acting like a spoil


    brat. Which was most of the time. But that was as far as it went. When I was old enough to stay home


    alone, then I would. And he hated me for that.


    " Alright. Then you''ve got nothing to worry about." He says.


    " If Jackson orders me back to the pack then you know that I''m gonna have to go back. I can''t disobey


    an order. Technically, I am still a member of that pack.." I say.


    " I know. We''ll cross that bridge when we get to it. Do you want toe in and talk?" He asked.


    " Not really. I want to go for a run. I''ll see you tomorrow." I say standing up.


    " Bye." He says. He looks around the street to make sure that no one is around when he kisses me


    goodbye and then he went back inside and I headed towards the woods.


    As soon as I got beyond the tree line I undressed and left my clothes there neatly and I shifted into my


    large ck wolf with white paws and a white diamond pattern between my eyes.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    " Good evening Ava." I say in my mind.


    " You haven''t been on a run in a while." My wolf Ava says.


    " That''s because you stopped talking to me." I say.


    " I only stopped talking to you when you put that snake in the teacher''s office." She says.


    " The bitch used me of cheating. You know I didn''t cheat." I say.


    " Fine. I''ll stop giving you the silent treatment." She says.


    " Cool. Let''s do this then." I say. So, I stretched out my paws on the ground and felt the dirt under my


    ws and shook out my fur. I stood tall and let the breeze run through my fur making me feel free. It''s


    the only time I felt truly free. I looked around in the woods and my werewolf vision was 10 times better


    now. I could see the guards on patrol but I tried to stay out of their way.


    I was considered to be arge wolf, even by werewolf standards. And I know that sometimes put


    people off, which is why I only ran at night time and I avoided the patrols in case they thought I was a


    threat. I can''t mind link with them because I''m not a member of this pack. But when we were stressed


    or worried about something, a simple run in the woods would make everything feel so much better. It


    could make our problems seem less important.


    I was out for two hours before I finally went back to the tree line. I shifted back to my human self and


    got dressed again and I grabbed my things and started walking back to the house.


    When I got there, I realized that Victoria was true to her word. The front door was locked. So I went


    around the side to where my bedroom was and I tried my window and luckily it wasn''t locked. I opened


    it up and I put my bag inside and just as I was about to jump up into the window myself someone


    grabbed my shoulder.


    I fell back to the ground and shouted when I did because it scared the hell out of me and I turned


    around to see a very haggard looking 6-foot 3 20-year-old man standing there with greasy blonde hair


    and torn clothes.


    " Lucas." I say shocked.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    " What the hell are you doing here?" I whispered so that Thomas and Victoria couldn''t hear me.


    " I didn''t have anywhere else to go." He says.


    " I thought you were dead." I say.


    " No. He didn''t kill me." Lucas says.


    " I felt the tether break." I say.


    " I surrendered. That''s why the tether broke and he became your new Alpha." He says. And that was


    definitely obvious. He looked malnourished, his clothes were filthy and torn, and he smelt like he hadn''t


    bathed in months and huge dark circles under his eyes.


    " So, why the hell did youe to me?" I asked starting to push him away from the house. This was


    thest thing I needed.


    " Because I don''t know anyone else that I can turn to." He says.


    " Well, you can''t turn to me either. I don''t want you here. You''re just going to get me or my friends killed.


    Get the hell out of here. Alpha Jackson is already asking questions about me." I say.


    " Why?" He asked looking at me weird. Like he didn''t even understand what I said.


    " Because Jackson thinks I helped you escape and I am still helping you now." I growled at him.


    " I need your help Taylor. Please? I have nowhere else to go." He says.


    " That''s not my problem. Maybe if you were actually a good Alpha and didn''t try to pick a fight with


    every pack that you came into contact with then you would still have a home and a pack. Your father


    would be disgusted in you." I say. And his whole face dropped. I knew that it was a low blow, but it


    needed to be said. His father was a great Alpha. And Lucas lost the pack in less than a year.


    " Where am I supposed to go?" He asked.


    " I don''t know. How the hell did you get past the patrols?" I asked.


    " It''s a long story and it wasn''t easy." He says.


    " Good. I''m d it wasn''t easy. Can you please get the hell out of here. Now?" I asked. I was about to


    climb in my window when he grabbed my arm and pulled me back down to the ground.


    " What can I say to get you to help me?" He asked.


    " Nothing. I am not risking my life for you. Not when you are the one that brought this on yourself. Just


    go." I demanded and I climbed in the window and I shut it and closed the curtains.


    I went to the bathroom to have a shower because I was dirty from my run and I washed my hair and


    then I got dressed and I went back to my room and I sat on my bed doing my homework. Trying to


    concentrate on doing my homework, but it was hard.


    I didn''t get much sleep that night so I got up at 5am and I got changed into a loose-fitting grey shirt,


    ck tights, socks and sand shoes.


    I left the house and I started jogging along the tree line closest to the town until I got to the obstacle


    course that was in the woods and I ran up and started running the course until I came out the other


    end. I was started to jog back towards the tree line again when I passed a cave and something moved


    around inside of it.


    I stopped suddenly to see if I could see anything but it was too dark. But I went to the entrance and I


    was puffing a lot because I had already been out running for an hour and I just heard someone backing


    up again.


    " Lucas. Is that you?" I asked after assessing the situation and realizing that there''s only one person on


    packnds that would be hiding out in a cave.


    " Taylor. Shit, I thought you were one of Richmond''s people." He saysing to the entrance of the


    cave and looking the same asst night. Like he still hadn''t gotten any sleep.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    " You''re lucky that I''m not. What the fuck are you still doing here?" I asked.


    " I told you. I don''t have anywhere else to go." He says.


    " Well, you can''t stay on these packnds. They will find you and then you''ll be dead. They''ll turn you


    over and he won''t believe that I didn''t know that you were here." I say.


    " Where the hell am I supposed to go?" He asked walking to the entrance of the cave. And I stopped to


    think about it for a minute.


    " Alright. There''s an abandoned warehouse just outside the border. On no-man''snd. It''s not used for


    anything and I''ve never seen anyone there. That''s probably your safest bet right now." I say.


    " Okay. Which direction?" He asked.


    " Northeast." I say.


    " Thank you. I appreciate it." He says.


    When I got back to the house I had a shower and I got changed and I went back into my room. I put all


    my things together in my bag and I grabbed out my savings and I sat there counting it. $3800. That


    wasn''t too bad considering I needed to pay for everything myself. Victoria had put locks on all the


    kitchen cabs and fridge so that I couldn''t steal their food while they weren''t looking. So, I really was


    on my own. I needed topletely fend for myself. So that kind of savings was pretty good. But that


    still wasn''t enough for me to leave this house. I needed a lot more if I was going to get a good start in


    life and get a house on my own. I was just d that James gave me as many shifts as he could.


    When I left my room that morning I was walking down the hallway to the front door when I heard


    someonee out of the kitchen.


    " How the hell did you get inst night?" Victoria asked.


    " I picked the fucking lock." I say.


    " That''s breaking and entering." She says.


    " Not if I live here." I say.


    " It''s my house." She yelled.


    " Then go dob me into the Alpha. Go on. I dare ya." I say. And I knew that she wouldn''t because then


    she would have to exin why she had locked me out in the first ce. And we all knew that he


    wouldn''t look kindly upon her for doing that to me.


    " Don''t fucking do it again." She growled at me before walking away.


    I left the house and I walked to the diner for breakfast and then headed to school. Carter was waiting


    for me outside as he always did and we walked into school together. He saw the cast gone and I told


    him that it ripped off when I went for my runst night.


    " Are you okay? You look a little distracted." He says. And I realized that he had been talking to me but


    I hadn''t been responding to him at all. I was in aplete daze.


    " Yeah. I''m fine. Just the same old shit." I say.


    " Oh yeah. Victoria again?" He asked.


    " Isn''t it always?" I asked.


    " I''m sure if you went to the Alpha and told him how bad things are then he might do something about


    it." Carter says.


    " Just leave it." I insisted. Once I had enough money then I was out of that house. Wheather or not I


    was staying on packnds or not.


    After work that night I headed to the gym and after the other guys left I helped Ethan pack everything


    up and although I stayed longer, we just talked tonight. I wasn''t in the mood for anything else. But I was


    sitting on one of the mats and he was sitting right in front of me, so close that we were still touching and


    he was resting his head against mine.


    " Why don''t you quit the diner ande work here at the gym. You''ll get more hours and I''ll pay you


    more." Ethan suggested.


    " I love the offer. But I''m afraid that if we spend too much time together like that, then it will ruin things


    between us." I say. And he just nodded his head in understanding. I looked at Ethan and I could tell that


    he was worried about me. So I leaned forward and kissed him. He kissed me back and wrapped his


    arms around my waist.


    Neither of us wanted to stop but I knew that we had to. One of us had to stop it and I knew that it had to


    be me. Even though I hated myself for it.


    " Listen, I need to get home. Victoria has been unusually bitchytely. I don''t know why. I wish she


    would go back to ignoring me." I say.


    " If it gets to tough at your ce then you know where I live." He says.


    " Yeah. I know. Thank you for that." I say.


    " Don''t mention it." He says. Ethan stands up and grabs my hands to help me up and I kiss him


    goodbye and I leave the gym.


    I head home and as soon as I walk in the door I see Victoria standing in the hallway.


    " What the fuck have I done now?" I asked looking straight at her. And then I heard footsteps in the


    kitchen. More than one lot of footsteps and a 5 foot 6 women with strawberry blonde hair came into the


    hallway.


    " Mom. What are you doing here?" I asked running up and hugging her. She hugged me back but she


    had a very serious look on her face.


    I heard someone elsee out of the kitchen and I turned to look and I needed to look up at this huge


    6- foot 7 man standing in front of me with a very menacing look on his face and a scar along the side of


    his face that didn''t make him look any less menacing. With his brown hair touching his shoulders and


    his brown goatee making him look like a real badass I felt my stomach drop immediately, knowing


    exactly who he was. Even though I had never met him before.


    "Alpha Jackson." I say stunned.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    " What''s going on?" I asked as my voice croaked a little.


    " Let''s go and sit down." Mom says taking me into the kitchen. So, we went back into the kitchen and


    my father was sitting at the table with a beer in his hand and the Alpha also had a beer. But he wasn''t


    doing much talking while my mother made a coffee for me and herself.


    " What about me? This is my house?" Victoria asked.


    " What about you?" I snapped out without realizing it. And then I mped my lips shut as I looked at


    Alpha Jackson.


    "You look good. Did you juste from training?" Mom asked changing the subject.


    " I hear the head trainer Ethan is a really good guy. He has trained some great warriors here." Mom''s


    mate Isaac says. I tried to stop myself from blushing but I think it came through a little bit.


    " She''s got the hots for him. That''s why she goes every night."


    Victoria snickered in the background.


    " Jealous?¡± I asked.


    "I''ve told you not to talk to Victoria like that." Thomas snapped at me. And mom looked over at Thomas


    in shock and surprise. She had to physically close her mouth because she couldn''t do it on her own.


    " She''s the one that started it." Mom snapped back. Hell yeah. I forgot what it was like to have people


    on my side. Mom would always be on my side.


    But then I realized that Alpha Jackson was still sitting at the table staring at me but hadn''t said a word.


    So | actually turned to look at him staring directly at him to try to prove I wasn''t scared.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    " So, you wanted to talk to me." I say.


    " People have told me that you moved here a year ago. Just after Lucas took control of your pack. Is


    that true?" Jackson asked.


    "Yes." I say.


    " The longest damn year of my life." Victoria muttered and I gave her a sideways re. It hasn''t exactly


    been a pic for me either, witch.


    " Do you want me to staple your fucking mouth shut? Because I''ll do it." I snapped at her. And she


    looked at my father but this time he didn''t say anything.


    ¡° What was your rtionship like with Lucas?" He asked.


    " I never had a rtionship with Lucas. We knew each other as kids because our mothers were friends.


    But when I was old enough to have the option to go to his house or stay home by myself then I would


    stay home by myself." I exined.


    " You''re mother did say that you two would spend time together as kids. But that stopped when you got


    older." Jackson says.


    "It''s because I didn''t like him." I say.


    " He escaped custody." Jackson says.


    " I know." I say looking down but then looking back up at him. And his eyes widened and got even more


    intense when I realized that everyone''s eyes were on me. Obviously, no one had told me that he


    escaped custody.


    " How do you know that?" Jackson asked leaning forward on the table.


    " Because he showed up herest night." I admitted looking down at the table unable to meet his gaze.


    It was scaring me. I wasn''t going to die because of Lucas.


    " Taylor." Mom warned me taking a step closer to me.


    "It''s alright Mom. I have nothing to hide. I never helped Lucas and I told him to leave the second he got


    here. I didn''t want him to get me killed as well as himself." I exined looking her right in the eye.


    " Did he leave?" Jackson asked.


    " No. I found him in a cave this morning while I was jogging. I told him to get off of pack territory before


    the patrols found him. I wasn''t going to take responsibility for him being here." I say as I started fiddling


    with the loose piece of linoleum on the kitchen table.


    ¡° Do you know where he went?" Jackson asked.


    "I told him about an abandoned warehouse outside the border. Northeast. In no-man''snd. I think


    that''s where he''s gone." I say. And Jackson''s eyes zed over while he mind linked his warriors to tell


    them about it. But he didn''t move from the table.


    He finished his beer but he still didn''t move so my father quickly got up to get him another beer which


    he dly epted. And his eyes were still fixed on me.


    " Everyone leave." Jackson orders. And everyone quickly went from the room and | got up from the


    table as well but he grabbed me around the waist to stop me.


    ¡° Except for you." Jackson says.


    " Well, you said everyone." I say slumping back down into my chair. I heard everyone leave the house.


    " You say that he just showed up herest night? Where''s he been for thest two months?" Jackson


    asked opening the beer that my father had handed to him.


    " I don''t know. I didn''t ask. But he looked like crap. Like he''d been living in the woods or something." I


    say.


    " Okay. And why would hee to you?" Jackson asked.


    " He imed that he didn''t have anyone else to go to. I knew that was a lie straight away. That''s why I


    told him to piss off." I say.


    " Why did you think he was lying?" Jackson says.


    " Because after his dad died his mother went back to her original pack. He could have gone there. He


    was always a momma''s boy. There''s no way he wouldn''t have gone crying to his mother." I say


    adamant that I was sure that''s where he would have gone.


    " We already had his mother in custody. Evidence showed that she was telling him what to do while he


    was trying to gain other pack''s before I took his pack." Jackson says.


    " Oh shit." I say looking shocked and I started wondering why the hell he didn''t tell me that.


    "Are you scared? You''re heart rate just went up a little." He says amused.


    " Of course I''m scared that he won''t be there. But I am telling you the truth, that''s where I told him to


    go. If he went somewhere else, then that was his choice." I say looking him straight in the eye.


    ¡° You looked me in the eye when you said that." He pointed out.


    " Yeah. So?" I asked.


    " No one ever looks me in the eye. Even when they are telling me the truth." He says a little amused.


    As terrifying as Alpha Jackson was, sitting across the table from me, staring at me with such an intense


    stare, I couldn''t help but keep stealing little peaks at him. He had a scar down the right side of his face,


    that made him look scarier, but to me it also enhanced his looks with his shoulder length curly brown


    hair and brown goatee. I have to admit, he was very handsome.


    But his personality and demeanour made me wonder if he had all these girls'' back home waiting for


    him or if he was just too scary for any of them to approach.


    When Jackson finished that beer he went to the fridge to get another one out. And that''s when I noticed


    that the fridge was stocked full of beer and the padlock was left unlocked for him. I didn''t realize that


    my dad and Victoria drank so much. But I guess it made a little sense now. If their drinking increased


    lately then that''s why she''s been such a bitch to me.


    When he sat back down I saw him looking around the dimly lit kitchen because the lights were off and


    the only lighting in was from the hallway and the living room.


    " Why are there locks on all the cabs?" He asked while looking around.


    " Victoria doesn''t want me stealing their food while their not looking." I admit with a shrug like it was no


    big deal.


    " What?" He asked confused.


    " She doesn''t want me eating their food." I repeat.


    " What do you eat?" He asked.


    " Whatever I can buy for myself with the money I earn from work. I''ve got a mini fridge and stuff up in


    my room that I bought for myself. I''ve got a little kitchte set up in there so I can make coffees.." I


    exined.


    " They really make you live like that? They''re meant to be taking care of you. You''re 17." He says. His


    eyes going ck before returning to their beautiful forest green colour.


    " I know. But those were the rules the second I got here. I had to take care of myselfpletely. That''s


    why I got that job." I say. And I saw him shaking his head. He didn''t look happy. He actually looked a


    little pissed as he looked at all the locks on the cupboards again.


    I then saw his eyes ze over and I could tell that he was mind linking with his warriors.


    " Well, it''s your lucky day. They found Lucas." He says focusing back on me.


    ¡°What are you going to do with him now?" I asked.


    " I don''t know. But you are going to go upstairs and starts packing.


    " He demanded as he stood up and looked down on me.


    " What?" I asked.


    " You''re going to go upstairs and start packing. You''reing back home with us." He says.


    ¡° What if I don''t want to?" I asked.


    " Why the hell would you want to stay here with all of this?" He asked gesturing to the kitchen cabs.


    " Maybe I have friends here that I don''t want to leave. A job that I like." I say.


    "| don''t care. You''reing home with us. Go upstairs and pack. I''ll be waiting out the front." He says


    heading for the front door but he turned back to look at me and watched me walk down the hallway to


    my room before he went out the front.


    So, I closed the door and I grabbed a suitcase out and started frantically throwing things into it on my


    bed. But I then stopped and I grabbed my savings box and I took all that money out and put it in my


    bag and I opened my window. I looked outside to make sure that none of Jackson''s people were there


    and I climbed out of the window as quietly as possible and I ran in the opposite direction from the


    house so that they didn''t see me.


    I kept running until I was sure that they were long behind me and I got toa house and I stared at it for a


    few moments before I walked up to the front door and I knocked on it.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    CHAPTER 6 ALPHA JACKSON POV We had been standing outside the house for a while now waiting


    for Taylor to pack her belongings and I knew that she was a girl and everything but it shouldn''t take her


    that long.


    So, I walked back into the house and I went to her room and started banging on the door.


    But there was no answer.


    Her mother followed me down the hallway.


    "Please.You''re going to scare her." Avery says.


    "For some reason, I think it takes a lot to scare your daughter." I said banging on the door again.


    But there was again no answer.I tried to door handle but it was locked so I put my shoulder into the


    door smashing it open and I walked inside.


    There was a suitcase with clothes thrown everywhere but there was no Taylor.


    The window was wide open and I knew exactly what had happened.


    Was she really happier here with these abusive bastards then back with her own mother.I couldn''t


    make sense of that.


    "On no Taylor." Avery said more to herself then to me.


    She was worried for her daughter.


    I stormed through the house and I went around to the back of the house and I picked up her scent


    immediately.I told the warriors to stay here and watch everyone to make sure that they don''t leave and


    that they aren''t in on anything.


    Lucas was in the car and Avery was really worried and being consoled by Isaac but I was determined


    to find her myself.I started following her scent away from the house and leading towards the middle of


    town.


    They didn''t live anywhere near the woods.


    They lived in the middle of town and normally that would make it a little harder with everyone else''s


    scent mixed in together, but it was the middle of the night and there was no one else around.I knew that


    I would be able to pick up her scent.I wasn''t letting her stay in that house.


    The way her stepmother spoke to her, the way her father didn''t stick up for her, the locks on the kitchen


    cabs, a teenager having to go to school and work to support herself and training on top of that.


    At least she went to training.


    But it still made no sense why she would run away.


    Why she would want to stay here instead ofing home with us.She did mention friends earlier.


    She''s probably run off to go and see one of them before she leaves or something like that.She could


    have just asked.


    I don''t know she didn''t. And then I heard someone behind me and I spun around and saw Taylor


    walking towards me.


    "Why the fuck did you run away?"


    I yelled at her.


    "I didn''t run away.I needed to say goodbye to someone and I knew that you wouldn''t let me do it once


    we were on the road.This was the only way to do it."


    She says stopping and looking back at mepletely innocently.


    "You could have at least asked.I might have said yes." I say.


    "I doubt it."


    She says turning back around and walking back to the house.


    The other scent that I smelt on her earlier was even stronger now.I assumed it was from training


    before.


    It had to be from training.


    She would have been in hand-to-handbat with someone at training so she would have had their


    scent on her.


    But that''s obviously who she went to say goodbye to. I didn''t understand that.


    Why would she need to go and say goodbye to another guy that desperately.


    And then it hit me.


    They were more than just friends.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She has a boyfriend here which is why she questioned leaving at all.


    She has someone here that she doesn''t want to leave behind.


    But why is sheing out saying that she just wanted to say goodbye.


    Maybe he does mean anything special, maybe he doesn''t mean too much but she owed him a


    goodbye.


    I wasn''t going to press the issue.


    I found her and I was taking her back to her house where I would physically watch her pack her


    suitcase and get in the car with me.


    I would be driving her home.


    Not her mother or Isaac.


    TAYLOR POV As soon as I got to the house that I was looking for I saw a window on inside and I took


    a deep breath and walked up the stairs.


    I knocked on the door and Ethan answered it pretty quickly.


    "Taylor.Is everything alright?" He asked looking outside concerned.


    "Are you alone?" I asked.


    "Of course I am. Come in."


    He says pulling me inside by my arm.


    "I just had toe and see you.My mom and Alpha Jackson are at my house.They''re going to know


    that I''m gone soon and they will be able to track me here so I can''t stay long.I can''t risk them finding


    out about you." I exined as he closed the door and I closed the curtains so that no one could see in.


    "What''s going on?" He asked.


    "Alpha Jackson saw the house that I was living in.The padlocks on all the kitchen cupboards so that I


    can''t steal my stepmother''s food whenever she wasn''t looking." I exined.


    " Hold on a second.That bitch has padlocks on all the cupboards?" He asked.


    "You''re missing the point.Alpha Jackson saw it and he''s ordering me to go back home with them.He''s


    not letting me stay here.I''m meant to be in my room right now pack but I snuck out the window.I had to


    come and say goodbye." I say walking closer to him and grabbing his hands.


    "You''re really leaving."


    He says letting go of my hand but he put his arms around my waist instead.


    "Yeah.Jackson is going toe looking for me.He looked pretty adamant that I was leaving with them


    and he isn''t the joking type.He''s fucking scary." I say.


    "I know.I''ve heard the stories about him.I''m sorry that you have to leave with him.Isn''t there something


    that you can do?" He asked trying to think of a solution but we both knew that was pointless.


    "No.He''s here in Richmond Pack.He''s probably tracking my scent as we speak.I can''t stay long.I don''t


    want you to get mixed up in all of this." I say.


    "He''ll smell my scent on you."


    Ethan says trying to take a step back but I grabbed him and pulled him closer because I really didn''t


    care.


    "Talready have your scent on me from training earlier." I say.


    "Good point." He says.


    "I''m really going to miss you Ethan." I say.


    And he pulled me into a hug.


    "I''m going to miss you too.More than you will ever know.But you''ll only be three hours away.It''s not too


    far to travel." He says.


    "I guess not.But I doubt after this the Alpha will ever let me leave his territory again." I chuckled dryly.


    "That''s fine.I''lle and visit you.He doesn''t need to know about us.I''ll make something up." Ethan


    says.


    "You''re going to lie to Alpha Jackson for me?" I asked.


    "Absolutely.If it means I get to see you again.I will definitely do that." He says.


    And I leaned up to kiss him.


    Neither of us wanted to let go.


    We didn''t want to say goodbye.


    But we knew that we had to.


    And I knew that I had to be the one to pull away.


    Otherwise, I never would.


    "I have to go.Before they find me here." I say.


    "Alright.I''ll see you soon." He says.


    "I hope so." I say.


    And I turned to leave the house quickly, trying to keep my emotions in check.I walked down the road for


    a couple of minutes when I saw Alpha Jacksoning towards me.


    "Wow.You really are a good tracker."


    I say as I casually walked past him and headed back to my dad''s house.


    When we got there I went back to my bedroom and this time Jackson stood at the door and watched as


    I packed all of my clothes and everything into my two suitcases.I was pissed off that he was watching


    my every move, but at the same time, I wasn''t surprised.I did just take off without telling anyone.I was


    surprised that he didn''t kill me on the spot when he found me.I saw him looking around my room and


    he saw the mini fridge where I kept drinks and stuff like that and he saw the little kitchte I set up on


    a table on the other side of the room while my bed was in the middle of the room.


    His facial expression didn''t change at all.


    When I finished packing Isaac put the bags in the back of his car but Jackson then grabbed my arm


    and pulled me towards him.


    "She''sing back to the territory with me.I''ll drop her off at your house when we get there." Jackson


    said to my mother.


    And instantly she looked at me worried.She looked like she wanted to say something but she backed


    down.


    "It''s alright Mom.I''ll see you at home." I say.


    So Jackson led me to his car and he opened the passenger door for me and I got inside while he got in


    the driver''s seat.


    Three warriors got into another car with Lucas and the other warriors that he bought shifted and were


    going to run back to the territory.


    I looked at the car with Lucas in it and he was staring straight up at me.


    He looked like he was really feeling sorry for himself.


    And I knew that this wasn''t good situation.


    As soon as I was in the car with him, alone, I knew that I was screwed.


    This was going to be where he dishes his punishment.


    My heart started racing a little bit and I saw him looking at me out the corner of his eye and I used my


    breathing and every technique that Ethan had taught me to slow my heart rate and to calm down so


    that Jackson didn''t know that I was actually scared right now.


    I didn''t know how pissed he was that I ran away.


    But I had a feeling that I was about to find out.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Alpha Jackson headed straight for the highway and slowed down as soon as we hit the road.


    Almost like he was trying to make the drive go on for longer than it should.


    Was this my punishment? Psychological torture? Not knowing what he was going to do to me and


    making it go on forever? He ordered all the other cars to go straight ahead to the pack and we were at


    the back of the line of cars and the warriors were ordered to go ahead as well.


    Not to stick with the cars.


    I was getting really nervous at this point, but I was sure that I didn''t let him know that.I controlled my


    heart rate and my breathing and I just looked out the window in the night sky.


    It had been a really long day.


    And I was getting really tired.I knew that I wanted to go to sleep, but at the same time, I knew that I


    didn''t.It was a weird feeling.


    And every now and again I could feel Alpha Jackson staring at me.


    Even without me looking at him.He was a menacing figure, even while sitting there quiet and calm.He


    didn''t actually need to do anything to be scary.He just had to be there.


    We were driving for about an hour and we should have been further than where we actually were but


    he pulled off to a parking bay that was near a hiking trail and he turned the car off.


    I didn''t even bother looking at him.


    "Are you going to kill me?" I asked letting out a breath.


    "Why would I do that?" He asked.


    "Because I disobeyed you." I say like it was painfully obvious.


    "So, you do know my reputation." He says.


    "Everyone does." I state.


    "I guess you''re right.But no, I''m not going to kill you.I want to know something."


    He says turning in his seat and looking right at me.Which forced me to look at him.


    "And what''s that?" I asked.


    "I want to know who that man was that you went to go and see when you ran away from the house?"


    He asked.


    His expression remained the same.It didn''t change at all.There were no signs of any emotions and I


    was confused as to why he even cared.


    "Why does it matter? I''m probably never going to see him again." I say.


    "Is he the reason you wanted to stay there? Because you were being abused." He says.


    "Don''t you think I know that? He was the only good thing in that pack for me.But I knew that it couldn''t


    last forever with that guy.I knew that I would have to go back to Hudson pack." I say.


    "It''s Red Moon Pack now." He says.


    "Right.Sorry." I say.


    "It''s alright.You didn''t know. Who was he?" Jackson asked again.


    And again I was confused as to why he cared and it was starting to piss me off a little bit.


    "I already told you that it doesn''t matter.And why do you care so much?" I asked.


    "Because I smelt him on your earlier in the night.Which means he is a warrior in that pack? Is it


    something that I need to be worried about? Is it something that I need to warn my warriors about?" He


    asked.


    "What? No." I say in disbelief.


    "Are you sure?" He asked staring me dead in the eye.


    "I''m sure.I went to see him to say goodbye.That was it.And he epted it.I reminded him that we knew


    it was never going tost between us.One day I would have to return to my pack." I say.


    "Are you sure that he epted it? That he will nevere after you?" He asked.


    Wow, maybe he did care for his pack more than I thought he did.I heard rumours that he just used


    them as warriors to ward off enemies.I guess there could be more to him then I thought.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "I''m sure." I insisted.


    "Good.Because I don''t need any trouble." He insisted.


    "If you get any trouble from him, then it won''t be because of me.Besides, you demanded that I leave


    with you tonight." I say.


    "I wasn''t going to leave you in that house." He says softly looking away.


    "Why do you care so much? You don''t even know me." I say.


    "One thing I won''t tolerate is the abuse of children.And you were being abused.I''m guessing physically


    too but you won''t admit that." He says.


    And I turned to look back out the window.


    "That was just recent.I don''t know what the hell happened.But Victoria was happy ignoring me for most


    of the time I was living there.Until recently she was starting to lose her shit at me all the time.I don''t


    know why." I exined making sure that I didn''t look at him, but I could tell that he was staring right at


    me.


    "But you healed really quickly so that no one knew she was hurting you." He says.


    "She always hit me when I got homete at night.By the next day when I got to school, the marks were


    gone and no one knew." I admitted.


    Why the hell was I telling him all of this.I have never told this to anyone.


    Ethan didn''t even know this shit.So, why was I telling aplete stranger? This guy had my head all


    twisted up and I was starting to feel really ufortable.


    "That''s why I''m getting you out of there." He says.


    "I was living as simply as I could.I have money saved up.I just needed a little more and I was going to


    move out of that house anyway and get another in that pack if Alpha Richmond allowed it. " I say.


    "You had a n?" He asked looking at me curiously.


    "Of course I had a n.I''m not an idiot." I say.


    "Well, I still think it''s better if youe home with your mother and Isaac.Living with the former head


    warrior, I know that I don''t have to worry about you taking off anymore." He says.


    "Oh.So, this is all about controlling me, is it? Do you control everyone in your pack like this or are you


    just taking a special interest in me because of Lucas?" I asked turning to re at him.


    Which I think he found a little amusing.


    "You need to learn some respect." He says.


    "Yeah.People have been telling me that my whole life.Hasn''t really taken."I say.


    "Well, you''ll learn in Red Moon Pack.You can''t go running your mouth off whenever the hell you feel like


    it." He says.


    "Good luck with that." I say looking out the window again.I heard him growl slightly before he started


    the car again.


    Once we got back on the road he was still driving at a slow pace and I knew that it was going to be


    ages before we got back to the pack.


    A lot longer than 3 hours.


    If I knew that then I would have joined his warriors and ran back to the pack.


    Alpha Jackson was making me nervous.He wasn''t driving crazy or anything like that.He was going


    slower than I would have liked him to but he kept staring at me.


    An intense stare like he was trying to figure me out or something.


    And it was really starting to piss me off.


    "Alright listen.If you want to ask me something then just fucking ask me.Stop staring at me like some


    sort of creeper."


    I snapped at him.


    And his eyes widened and his head snapped back to the road for a second.I had taken himpletely


    off guard and I believe it''s because no one has ever spoken to him like that before.Well, he was in fora


    rude shock.


    Because I tend to say what''s on my mind.


    Unfortunately, my mind doesn''t have much of a filter.It was unfortunate, and I knew it was going to get


    me into a lot of trouble one day, which could be today, but I didn''t care.He was making this trip really


    ufortable and I hated feeling like this.


    "I expect discipline from all of my pack members." He demanded.


    "Discipline.Well, I''m fucked then." I say looking out the front window.


    And he looked at me weird.


    In a way that I couldn''t make out.I didn''t know what was going through his head right then.He was just


    looking at me in a way that no one has looked at me before.


    "Alright then.I am still trying to wonder why peoplee to you for help." He says.


    "What are you talking about?" I asked looking back at him curiously.


    Because I really didn''t know what the hell he was talking about.


    "I only found out that you existed a week ago.And since then I''ve been talking to everyone that you


    went to school with at your pack and everyone that you had contact with before your mother shipped


    you off.Apparently, you''re the one that everyone goes to when they need help." He says.


    "Because I hate bullies.Sorry.I know that''s not what you want to hear because you obviously enjoy


    bullying people.But I hate bullies and everyone knows that I am not afraid to stand up for myself or the


    people being bullied." I exined.


    "That''s what a lot of them said.You''re brave.You''re resilient." He says.


    I definitely wasn''t expecting him to say that.I thought he would consider that a discipline problem.


    Not something to be proud of.But I guess, werewolves need to stand up for themselves otherwise they


    have no chance of protecting themselves against enemies that might be attacking.


    "How fast are we going?" I asked.


    "Why?" He asked.


    "Because I want to know how much it is going to hurt when I jump out of this car? Shifting and running


    through the woods would be faster to get home then being stuck in here with you going so fucking slow


    on the highway." I say.


    And then he reached down to a button on his door and locked all of the doors in the car so that I


    couldn''t jump out of it.


    "Listen, I know that you hate that I took you away from your boyfriend.But you''re my pack member.You


    never belonged to that pack You belong to my pack.And I want my pack where I can see them." He


    demanded.


    "Oh.So this is all about property to you." I say.


    "Isn''t everything?" He asked.


    "You''ve never had a girlfriend, have you?" I asked.


    And he red at me when I said that.I looked at him a little suspiciously after that and I looked out my


    window again starting to think that I was right.I don''t think he has had a proper girlfriend before.He''s no


    doubt had sex, he''s no doubt got his bed warmers, but girlfriends.


    No way.


    Because he wouldn''t even know how to treat them if he had them.


    Not if he thinks everyone is his possession.


    That''s ridiculous.


    He can''t own people and I guess I was going to have to be the one to show him that.


    I don''t care what punishment he dished out to me.I wasn''t a possession.I was a person and I was going


    to make sure that he knew all women and men were not his possession.


    His warriors weren''t there to be his punching bags.


    And women weren''t there just to serve him or service him.


    Man, he was going to hate me in no time.That much, I was sure of.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    I knew that Alpha Jackson was trying out some sort of scare tactic on me.


    It was taking forever to get back to Red Moon Pack and he didn''t seem to mind at all.He looked like he


    was actually enjoying the very slow and long trip back.


    Probably because he knew that I was getting ufortable.I finally had enough of it and I grabbed my


    handbag and I pulled out my cigarette and rolled down the window and lit one up.


    He stared straight at me when I did that and I just kept puffing away on it.


    "I knew that I couldst three hours without one but you are driving so fucking slow that it is driving me


    crazy." I say.


    "Put it out." He demanded.


    "Nope." I say.


    And when he tried to reach over and grab it off me, I pulled me hand away so that he couldn''t.I looked


    back at him with a very determined look on my face, letting him know that I wasn''t giving up my


    cigarettes without a fight.


    "When the hell did you start smoking anyway.No one ever mentioned that.Not even when I was putting


    together a new profile of you." He says very nonchntly.


    "Why did you need to put together a new profile of me? Did you do that for everyone from Hudson


    pack?" I asked.


    "No.Just you.You had the biggest question marks against your name.So, I started over with my own


    report of you." He says.


    "And I bet I''m getting off to a great start." I say sarcastically.


    "you didn''t answer the question.When did you start?" He asked squeezing the steering wheel.He


    definitely didn''t like being questioned himself.He liked to do all the questioning.


    "A few months ago.I can''t remember.I was really pissed off one day, someone offered me one and it


    seemed to calm me down for some reason.I don''t smoke a lot, but I do smoke.So, get used to it.I''m not


    giving it up." I say casually like I was talking to an old friend or something.


    Not the most dangerous werewolf in the country.


    When we finally arrived at the pack, I was relieved but Alpha Jackson stopped the car again at the top


    of the mountain and he opened his door which also unlocked my door.


    "What are we doing here?" I asked confused.


    I was excited to get home and see my old house and bedroom again.But he was dragging it out even


    further.


    "Ie here every morning at this time." He says as he got out of the car.


    So, I got out of the car as well and I was relieved to stretch my legs.I started following him into the


    woods and we were only walking for about 10 minutes before we came to a cliff and we could see the


    sunrise over the whole pack.


    Even I stopped when I saw the sight and Alpha Jackson was standing right on the edge of the cliff


    looking out at it.


    "I lived here for 16 years and I never knew about this ce." I say, slowly walking up near him.


    "I found it when I was scoping the ce out before we attacked."


    Alpha Jackson says not taking his eyes off the scenery.


    "It actually makes the town look beautiful.Not the piece of crap that Lucas allowed happen to it." I say.


    "It''s not a piece of crap anymore.I don''t own crap.I''ve done a lot to renovate the town in the two months


    that I''ve been here."


    Alpha Jackson confessed.We stayed there for a good half an hour watching the sunrise and most of it


    was in silence.I didn''t mind though.I sat on the side of the cliff watching it while Alpha Jackson was


    standing beside me.It really got me thinking about a few things though.Hees here every morning


    to see this beautiful scenery.


    After this one night that I had spent with him in the car, it had me questioning a lot about Alpha Jackson


    that I never knew.


    I know that he liked that reputation and it made him look good.It made him look tough and made people


    scared.


    That''s what you needed in werewolf packs.It prevented war if it meant that they were going to lose.


    And everyone always lost against Alpha Jackson.


    But I think there''s another side to him that no one else ever sees.I was just wondering why he was


    letting me see it.


    He doesn''t even know me.


    Just as we were about to leave, there we started walking through the woods again and we heard


    rustling in the trees and branches.


    Alpha Jackson instinctively stood in front of me and growled at whatever was in front of us.


    "Aren''t they just your warriors?" I asked confused.


    "No.Mine are all back at the pack.And we''re not inside the border yet."


    He says looking around in every direction.


    "Rogues?" I asked.


    "Maybe." He says.


    I see him crouch down a little lower toa defensive position when suddenly I hissed as I felt a sharp pain


    in my shoulder.I looked down and saw a dart sticking out of my shoulder which made me growl in anger


    and I pulled it out of my shoulder. Alpha Jackson took it off of me and smelt it.


    "Wolfsbane." He says looking back at me.


    "That bastard.Who the fuck are they?" I asked.


    "Hunters." He says.


    And I took my jumper off and then I started taking my shirt off when Alpha Jackson stopped me.


    "What the hell are you doing?" He asked.


    "I''m going to rip those pricks to fucking pieces." I growled.


    My eyes changing colour as Ava was growling in my head and starting toe forward.


    "Taylor.How the hell are you still standing?" He asked.


    "What?" I askeding back to my senses and my eyes changing back to their blue colour.


    "They shot you with wolfsbane.You should be unconscious." He says.


    And I stared at him for a moment trying to get a grasp of the situation.


    We then heard another dart hit the tree beside Alpha Jackson and he grabbed my hand and we started


    running through the woods.


    We couldn''t head back to the car because that''s where the shots wereing from.I heard men


    shouting behind us but they were a fair was back.


    They couldn''t keep up with us.


    Until Alpha Jackson finally managed to find a cave and he pulled me inside and we walked through the


    dark until we were right at the back of the cave.Thanks to werewolf site, we could see in the dark


    "What if theye in here? We''re going to be cornered." I whispered.


    "Don''t worry.I''ve got warriorsing." He says.


    "How long have the hunters been chasing you?" I asked as I sat down and he looked at me like I had


    just guessed a long time secret or something.


    "A while.But the pack doesn''t know." He says sitting beside me.He had his knees up and his arms


    resting on his knees.He knew that his secret was out and he wouldn''t look at me after that.


    "Don''t worry.I won''t tell them." I say.


    "Thank you." He says.


    "But the warriors are going to want answers when theye to our rescue." I say.


    "They won''t ask questions.They know that hunters exist.I just haven''t told them that they are targeting


    me specifically.So, they know not to ask questions." He says.


    "Alright.I hope you''re right." I say.


    "Are you alright? You''re shaking." He says.


    "It''s just the adrenaline.I want to go out there and rip them apart."I say.


    "Howe that wolfsbane didn''t affect you? I''ve never seen a werewolf withhold wolfsbane before."


    He says looking at me.


    His look was different this time.Gentler and more human, I guess, would be the way to describe it.


    "You tell me.That''s the first time I''ve been shot with wolfsbane.I don''t know why it didn''t affect me.Can


    you please not tell anyone about that? I don''t want the pack to think I''m a freak or anything." I say.


    "I won''t tell.It is interesting though." He says.


    "I guess.How long is it going to take for your warriors to get here? " I asked.


    "I don''t know.Not long." He says.


    And I pull my phone out of my back pocket but of course, there''s no signal.So I put it back And Alpha


    Jackson looked at me really weird.


    "I can hope, can''t I?" I asked.


    "I guess so.But not in this cave." He says.


    "Why are they after you? There are thousands of werewolf packs around the country.Why you?" I


    asked.


    "Because I''m the one with the reputation.The human''s think that I am the biggest risk.That I have the


    capability of taking out the humans if I want to." He exins.


    "I know you''re reputation.You''ve never gone near humans." I say.


    Which all werewolves know but humans are known to be irrational when ites to this kind of thing.


    "And I never n to.But that doesn''t stop theming after me." He says.


    We heard footsteps getting closer to where we were so we tried to be as quiet as possible and not talk.I


    slowed my breathing and my heart rate, just in case.


    And Alpha Jackson looked at me when I did that.I knew he had a few questions about that.


    Only stealth warriors were able to do that.


    We heard someone at the entrance to the cave and as light came on from the end of his gun as he


    started walking in.We could tell by the footsteps that there was more than one.


    And Alpha Jackson saw that my ws were starting to extend from my nails so he grabbed my hands


    and shook his head.I had to concentrate to get them to shrink back because I was ready to attack.


    That''s what I had been taught in this situation.


    "Alright, you two.Out of the cave."


    One of the men ordered.So Alpha Jackson stood up first and he grabbed my hand and helped me up


    and we walked out of the cave together.But he was very close to me the whole time.


    "Why don''t you let the girl go? She doesn''t have anything to do with this."


    Alpha Jackson says.


    "Why would we do that?" The man asked.


    "you shot her with wolfsbane and she''s still standing.I think it''s pretty clear that she¡¯s not a werewolf."


    Alpha Jackson says.And I looked at him in disbelief.He''s trying to save my life.I guess he wasn''t


    nning on taking me back to the pack to kill me.


    "Well, she knows about werewolves.So, we can''t let her go." He says.


    "And I don''t think the human poption will take kindly to you locking up a teenage girl because of


    what you think she might know."


    Alpha Jackson says.


    "That''s enough.You''re not in charge here.We are.She might not be a werewolf but she is associating


    with the most dangerous werewolf in the world.Which definitely puts her character into question." He


    yelled at Jackson.


    Suddenly there was a rustling in the bushes and the three men in front of us look to the side and out of


    nowhere leapt huge wolves that took them all out without the men even knowing what had happened.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Holy shit." I yelled.


    ¡®Get back to car.We''ve cleared the way.'' One of the warriors mind linked us.So Alpha Jackson grabbed


    my hand and we started running back towards the car.


    "What about your warriors.Do they need help?" I asked.


    "No.This is what they''re trained for.Let''s go."


    He yelled as we reached the tree line and saw the car.


    We got in it and sped down the highway but suddenly the back window was shot out of the car and I


    ducked at first before I turned around and saw a man standing there with a proper gun.


    Not a dart gun.


    And that really pissed me off.


    But Alpha Jackson kept driving until he finally crossed the border to our territory and they were smarter


    than to follow us.


    That was when I saw him visibly rx and I saw warriors line the street leading into the town at the


    border crossing in case anyone tried to cross.


    They were ready and waiting if that was the case.I really hoped those men weren''t that stupid.And I


    finally let out a breath of relief and I sat back in the chair.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    When we finally got back to my mom''s house she came running out of the house and hugged me the


    second I got out of the car.


    " Oh my god. What happened to you?" She asked looking me over. And that''s when I noticed that I was


    covered in little cuts and bruises from running through the woods. I looked over at Alpha


    Jackson who had gotten out of the car and was resting his arms on the roof of his car and I gave him a


    wry smile.


    " Oh. He did it." I say point to Alpha Jackson as I started pretending to sob. And the Alpha''s eyes went


    a little wider when I said that.


    " What?" She asked shocked.


    " I guess that was my punishment for running away. He totally beat the hell out of me. I thought he was


    going to kill me." I say pretending to cry. But I saw Alpha Jackson standing in the same spot that he


    was before with his head hanging low just shaking it at the disy that was unfolding in front of him.


    " Really?" He asked lifting his head and raising his eyebrows at me.


    " I swear mom. He was like an animal." I sobbed.


    " Taylor." Alpha Jackson warned and I startedughing.


    " Oh my god. I thought you were telling the truth." Mom yelled pping my arm.


    " I know. And you should have seen the look on your face." I say almost going purple fromughing.


    " Why would you do that?" She scolded.


    " Because it was fun and I couldn''t help myself. I knew you were scared shitless when he demanded


    that I go with him." Iughed out. And I saw Isaac standing on the veranda looking between me and


    mom and the Alpha with his mouth opened slightly like he was afraid the Alpha was about to do


    something to me.


    " Yeah. And you took all night to get back here. What the hell happened?" She asked.


    " Well, big bad Alpha over there doesn''t like to drive above the speed limit. It drove me insane. Pissed


    me offpletely. So, I jumped from the car and started running for it through the woods. Didn''t get


    very far before the bastard caught me." I say using that as the excuse as the why I was covered in cuts


    and bruises.


    " Taylor. Have some respect." Mom scolded me.


    " Discipline Taylor." Alpha Jackson warned me before he got back in his car. So I turned to look at him


    with my arms out.


    "I already told you. If I have to learn discipline then I am fucked."


    I shouted. And I couldn''t be sure, but I thought I saw him trying to hide a slight grin on his face as he


    was driving away and my mom yanked me inside by my arm.


    " why do you have to do that? Alpha Jackson will not tolerate that kind of crap." Mom scolded me.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    " He didn''t do anything to me then, did he?" I asked as I started walking up the stairs and I gave Isaac


    a hug before I walked inside.


    " Not yet. It doesn''t mean he won''t. He''s pretty patient at getting revenge." Isaac says as they followed


    me inside the house.


    " Damn. Then afterst night I really am fucked." I say going to the kitchen and I started making a


    coffee. It was good to actually be able to use a kitchen again.


    Once I got my coffee ready I sat on the front veranda and I lit a smoke and my mom came out and


    looked at me weird. She didn''t know that I smoked either and I wasn''t going to hide it from her.


    " Don''t you give me crap for it. The Alpha already tried and I already told him to give it up. I''m not


    quitting." I say.


    " The Alpha was on your case about it?" She asked.


    " He didn''t like me lighting up in his car. But he was taking forever to get home." I say exasperated.


    " What did you two talk about?" She asked.


    " A lot of the time was spent in silence. That''s when I was thinking that maybe he was thinking about a


    suitable punishment for me. I don''t know. The whole car ride was just weird. You''ll have to ask him." I


    say shrugging my shoulders like I didn''t really care. Afterst night, he didn''t seem so scary to me.


    " Well, at least now he knows what he''s up against with you back in the pack." She says. And I smile at


    that remark.


    " I can''t wait to show him what I''m really made of." I say smiling wickedly at her.


    " Yes. You can." She growled.


    " Oh my god mom. Would you calm down. I can take care of myself. Besides, I don''t think he''s as scary


    as everyone makes him out to be." I say.


    " He''s worse. You just haven''t had a chance to see it. I don''t know why he wasn''t screaming at you the


    whole way here, he''s obviously got something nned for you though." She says.


    "Well, I''m still standing right now. So, enjoy it." I say grinning like I just won some kind ofpetition or


    something.


    " Alright then." She says.


    " I need to have a shower. I feel dirty and gross." I say after finishing my cigarette.


    "Your bags are on your bed."'' Mom says as I stand up from the chair.


    I went up the stairs and down the hallway to my old room which is twice the size of the one that I had at


    dad''s house. And it was the same as when I left it. It even smells the same. It felt great being back


    here.


    So, I opened my bags and I found my toiletries and some clothes and I went across the hall to the


    bathroom and I had a shower and washed my hair and I got dressed into a grey singlet and ck


    shorts and I went back to my room.


    I started going through my suitcases and I looked at my massive built-in-wardrobe that I missed while I


    was away and I started unpacking my clothes. And while I was doing that I closed the door and I tried


    to call Ethan. But he didn''t answer. So I went downstairs where mom had breakfast ready.


    " How''s it going up there?" My mother asked.


    " Pretty good. Getting things unpacked. Slowly." I say.


    " Are you going to go and catch up with friends today?" She asked trying to make small talk. She had a


    small hint in her voice like she''s trying to get something out of me.


    " No. I just wanna hang around the house today. I''m exhausted. I''ll probably go to bed soon." I say.


    " That''s a good idea." She says.


    " That''s what I thought. I just need to get some unpacking done and get the stuff cleared off my bed


    before I can." I say.


    " Can I ask why you had so much money saved up if you had to take care of yourself at your dad''s


    ce?" Isaac asked. And my mother gave him a sideways nce, like she wanted to ask the question


    but didn''t know how to.


    " | was saving up to get the hell out of there. I was going to find another house if Alpha Richmond


    allowed it." I say.


    " That was nning ahead." Isaac says.


    " I was nning on doing that since I got the job there. When Victoria said that she wasn''t supplying


    anything for me. Not even food. I thought I might as well be living on my own. At least I''d have my own


    space and no be confined to my room whenever they were home because I didn''t want to talk to them."


    I exined.


    " That was actually smart thinking. But you don''t need to worry about that here." Mom says. Why does


    everyone think that? Why do they all think that I was going to stay there and be subjected to that kind


    of abuse.


    " I know. But I kind of got used to working. I was going to see if there are any jobs avable in town


    here." I say.


    " That has to go through Alpha Jackson as well." Isaac says.


    " What are you talking about?" I asked raising my eyebrows.


    " He assigns where everyone will be working. So, just write a written request of where you would like to


    work and submit it to him and he will let you know if you can work there or not." Isaac says.


    " Jeez. He really does like control of his pack, doesn''t he?" I asked.


    "when are training times?" I asked.


    "You''ll be training in school. It''s a requirement." Isaac says.


    " Isaac is one of the instructors." Mom says.


    " Okay. Well, I was training the whole year that I was away so I think I''ve gotten pretty good." I say.


    " Cool. Can''t wait to see you in action." Isaac says smiling.


    " Yeah. Training was never enforced in this pack before Alpha Jackson. Lucas definitely didn''t care and


    his father always said that it was optional." Mom says.


    When I was finished breakfast I helped clean the dishes and the kitchen and then I headed back up to


    my room and I finished unpacking that one suitcase. Then I put the other on one the floor in front of my


    wardrobe and I closed the curtains to make the room pretty dark and I got into bed.


    I fell asleep pretty quickly because of how exhausted I was. Workingst night, going to training, not


    sleeping in the car and then being attacked by hunters. It was a pretty exhausting day. But it wasn''t as


    peaceful as I''d hoped it would be. Jada ok


    Jackson and I were walking through the woods and I was shot with the dart of wolfsbane. But again, it


    did nothing to me. Alpha Jackson jumped in front of me and he tried to protect me but there was a


    barrage of gunfire and I see him fall to the ground dead. And I was suddenly surrounded by those men


    wearing ck army suits. But I was leaning over Jackson''s dead body when I realized that I was


    surrounded by them and I didn''t know what to do.


    I woke up with a jolt and realized that I was still in my room and that everything was alright. That didn''t


    happen. We got away from the hunters. But I had this weird feeling that it wasn''t over. They would be


    back. Ready to take on the whole pack. I knew that Alpha


    Jackson was in danger of them which put the whole pack in danger. But there was nothing that I could


    do.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    I stayed in bed for ages just lying there thinking about the dream when I finally decided to get up and I


    could see the sun was starting to go down.So, I must have had a few hours'' sleep that day.I dragged


    myself out of bed and I walked downstairs and mom was home from work and was in the kitchen


    making dinner.


    "Hi.I was going to wake you for dinner but I thought you needed the rest."


    She says watching me head for the coffee pot.


    "No.I got a couple hours sleep.Any more than that and I probably won''t sleep tonight." I say.


    "That''s a good point."She says.


    "Do you need a hand?"I asked looking around at everything that she had scattered on the bench.


    "Nope.It''s almost done."She says.


    "Where''s Isaac?"I asked.


    "Oh.It''s just us tonight.Isaac is on patrol duty tonight."She says.


    "Oh yeah.I see you two are still getting along better than before I left."I say.


    "I know that we''re not fated mates and we chose each other as mates.But I couldn''t have chosen a


    better man than Isaac.I can''t wait until you find your mate."Mom says.


    "Yeah.I haven''t really thought about it."I say sitting at the table.


    "You''ll be 18 soon.You should start thinking about it."She says.


    "I doubt that my mate is in this pack.And if he is, I really hope it''s not aplete dickhead because this


    ce is crawling with them." I say rolling my eyes and looking out the window.I was d that our house


    wasn''t too close to any neighbours.


    We had privacy here.I enjoyed that about this ce.It was quiet.


    "you won''t think he''s a dickhead when he''s your mate." She assures me.


    " I know.But that''s how I feel now.I don''t know why."I say.


    "Don''t worry.Everything will be fine when you meet him.You should be excited about finding him."She


    says.


    "Thanks.Like I said, I haven''t really thought about it.I know that you and dad weren''t fated mates and


    you just had a kid together.What did happen there?"I asked.


    "We were dating and I got pregnant.That''s pretty much all there was to it.He then found his fated mate


    with Victoria and I never found my fated mate.But I started dating Isaac and everything seemed to go


    great."She says.


    "Did you ever love dad?"I asked.


    "Yeah.For a brief moment in time.But I''m d that it has worked out like this.I''d prefer it this way."She


    says.


    Mom dished up dinner and we sat at the table talking together and catching up on everything that''s


    happened over thest year.


    There were some things that were good and some things that weren''t.


    And mom looked really ufortable as we were sitting there eating dinner.


    Like she had something to say and she couldn''t sit still in her chair.


    "Do you remember you were dating that guy when I made you move to your father''s ce?"


    Mom asked trying to be casual when she bought up the subject.


    "Yeah.Edward."I say looking at her curiously.


    "Well, I should probably give you warning now that he''s dating someone else."Mom says.


    "I told him not to wait for me because I didn''t know how long I was going to be gone.So.him dating


    someone else isn''t going to hurt me mom.I''m d that he found someone else."I say.


    "It''s Hannah."


    She blurted out and I froze while chewing my food.


    "Oh.Okay then.He went for one of my friends."I say a little shocked.


    "That''s why I thought you deserved a bit of warning."She says.


    "That bitch broke the girl code.I can''t believe her."I snapped.


    "Please don''t do anything stupid?"She asked.


    "Like what?"I asked.


    "I don''t know.Putting food colouring in her shampoo at gym ss or something like that."Mom says.


    "No.I''ve already done that so many times people will know that it''s me.I could put bleach in it."


    I suggest to myself more than mom.I was really starting to think of ways of getting revenge on Edward


    and Hannah.I didn''t want my friend dating my ex.


    That was just wrong.


    "That''s just dangerous."Mom says.


    "We''re werewolves'' mom.It''ll sting for a bit but she''ll heal."I say.


    "Taylor.Please don''t do anything stupid?"Mom pleaded.


    "Don''t worry.I''m just thinking out loud right now.I won''t do anything.Does anyone even know that I''m


    back?"I asked.


    "I don''t know.Alpha Jackson might have told some people.But Isaac and I decided not to tell anyone


    just in case you didn''t want us to.We''re leaving it up to you."She says.


    "Yeah.I might make a grand entrance at school tomorrow."I say.


    "Of course you will.I wouldn''t expect anything less from you."She says.


    And I smile at that.


    After dinner I did the dishes and cleaned the kitchen and then I went to have a shower and got dressed


    into my pyjama''s.I then got out myptop and hooked up to the wi-fi and I pulled up my email ount.I


    wrote an email to Alpha Jackson asking for his permission to start working at a whole bunch of different


    establishments in town.


    Diners, restaurants and stuff like that.I was a waitress in Richmond pack so I knew what I was doing


    and I knew that I could handle that sort of a job.


    Now I just needed to wait for his reply.I got up at 5am and I got dressed into a loose-fitting white top,


    ck tights, socks and sand shoes.


    And then I headed out of the house and I started jogging down the street.I made it to the tree line and I


    started jogging along the inside of the woods closest to town and I jogged all the way around town and


    as I was passing the packhouse I saw the back door open and Alpha Jackson walked outside.


    He walked over towards the tree line and he wanted me to stop to talk to him.


    "Do you do this every morning?"He asked.


    "I try to.Why?"I asked.


    "Maybe you have more discipline then I thought."He says.


    "Maybe I do."I say trying to catch my breath and resting my hands on my hips.


    "How was your first day back?"He asked trying to make small talk.


    He wasn''t too bad at it, but it needed a little bit of work.He looked ufortable standing there talking


    to me like that.


    "Pretty good.Just hung around home.Slept a bit."I say.


    "Yeah.You looked pretty exhausted when we got back.Are you going to school today?"He asked.


    "That''s the n.Why?"I asked.


    "I was just wondering.I got your email about that job."He says.


    "Oh yeah.Which one can I work at? One of them has to be needing staff."I say.


    "They all need staff.But I got your school records from the school here and the one at Richmond Pack I


    think I have a better after school job for you."He says.


    "What''s that?"I asked confused.


    I''d been waiting tables for months now.I definitely knew how to do that job.


    "Working for me."He says.


    "What?"I asked almost choking on the water I had just put in my mouth.


    "Working for me.In the office at the packhouse.I need help with the paperwork and withputer work


    and I know that you are very capable of doing that sort of stuff.So, are you interested?"He asked.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Is that like a receptionist job?"I asked.


    "I guess.But it''s better than waiting tables and I will pay you a lot better."


    "I usually make a lot of tips."I say.


    "Work for me every afternoon, five days a week and I will pay you $700 a week."He says.


    And my eyes almost bugged out of my head.


    "Deal.Are you sure you want to?"I asked.


    "Why wouldn''t I?"He asked.


    "Because by the end of our car trip it looked like you were ready to kill me."I say.


    "I''m sure I can get used to it."He smirked.


    "Really? A lot of people can''t."I say.


    When I went inside mom was already down there and I just got a coffee and sat out the front to have a


    smoke.


    I was still trying to piece things together in my head about what happened this morning when mom


    came out and I thought I should probably tell her about it.


    "Hey, I saw the Alpha this morning while I was jogging.He offered me a job in his office.More like a


    receptionist or some shit like that."I told mom through the window.


    "Seriously? He gave that job to you?"She asked.


    "Yeah.Why is that hard to believe?"I asked confused.


    "Because I know of about a dozen people that have applied for that job and he rejected them all.Did


    you specifically ask to work for him?" Mom asked.


    That really got me thinking about a few things.


    Why would he offer the job to me when he had qualified people wanting that job.


    .Sometimes I think that he wants to kill me.


    The next I think he likes me.


    That man is so hot and cold that I am going to either get burnt or freeze to death.


    "No.I was a waitress.I asked to work at the diner or restaurant or something."I say.


    "Wow.That''s strange."She says.


    "I don''t know about that.He says that he got my school records from here from before I left and my


    records from Richmond pack.He thinks that I am definitely qualified to handle it."I say.


    "Alright then.When are you working?"She asked.


    "Every afternoon.Five days a week.For $700 a week."I say.


    "Holy shit.He doesn''t pay his receptionists that well.Thest one left because she was only getting


    $300 a week.She couldn''t live on that."Mom insisted.


    "Well, I guess he learnt his lesson from that."I suggested.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    I went upstairs to have a shower and I got dressed and I then brushed my hair and I applied a little bit


    of make-up.I went back downstairs and got another cup of coffee and I sat on the front veranda with a


    smoke just as mom was walking out the door to get to school.


    "Are you sure you don''t want a lift?"She asked.


    "It''s too early for me to get there yet.I want to make an appearance."I say smiling wickedly at her.


    "Oh goddess, help us all."She says as she gets in her car.


    She waved as she left and I finished my smoke and coffee and then I went inside and I made sure that


    I had everything that I needed for school in my bag before I was ready to leave.


    When I finally did leave, I started walking down the road and immediately it all came back like it was


    yesterday.


    The same route that I took to school and everything was just so familiar.


    Like I never left.It felt surreal.


    When I got to the high school I saw kids out the front and they were all joking around and doing their


    own thing while I was standing across the road watching them when I saw Edward and Hannah get to


    school together holding hands.I''ll admit, it did hurt a bit seeing them two together like that.


    He''s my ex and she''s one of my best friends.


    We kept in contact while I was gone but she never mentioned this.


    She never told me herself which would have been the honourable thing to do.


    I really didn''t think I was that scary.


    But I knew about it now and they were about to find out as well.


    They walked over to a group of people and I immediately recognised the group of people.


    So, I walked over and they were all in conversation with each other so I put my arms across Aria and


    Emily''s shoulders taking them by surprise.


    "I''m back bitches." I announced.


    And the whole group got way too excited and started hugging me and telling me that it was about time


    that I got back here.


    Hannah and Edward didn''te close to me.


    They stood back a little bit looking at each other a little weird and I saw that they weren''t holding hands


    anymore.


    "Rx.I already know about you two.It would have been nice to hear it from either of you two since I


    kept in touch with both of you while I was gone."I say.


    "Anyway, what the fuck is different around here since Alpha Jackson took over?"I asked the others.


    "Well, he''s trying to make a lot of changes.I think he wants to turn us all into killing machines like the


    rest of his pack"Caleb says.


    "Yeah.That doesn''t surprise me.He wants to be the most powerful pack.All of his pack members need


    to know how to fight."I say.


    "So, when did you get back?"Parker asked.


    "Yesterday morning."I say.


    "Why didn''t you call us?"He asked.


    "Thad shit to do since I came back."I say shrugged.


    Like have terrifying dreams about hunters killing our new Alpha.


    "Oh.My.God."


    I heard someone say behind me in a high monotone voice that sent a shiver down my spine because of


    how irritating it was.


    "Hello Missy.Did you miss me?"I asked.


    And my friendsughed at the rhyme that came out of it.


    "What the hell are you doing back here?"


    She asked storming up to me to get right in my face.


    "Ask Alpha Jackson.the one that bought me back.Literally.He forced me into his car and drove me back


    here.Very slowly, I might add.The trip is meant to take 3 hours and I think I was stuck in that car with


    him for like 5 hours."I say looking at my friends with a very unamused look on my face.I "


    You were in a car with Alpha Jackson for 5 hours?"Parker asked shocked.


    "Yeah.You should have seen the look on his face when I finally lit a cigarette up in his car.Fuck he did


    not look impressed."


    I sayughing.


    "Well, tell the Alpha that you want to go back to where you were."Missy demanded.


    "Fuck you."I say.


    "This is my school now.I rule this ce.Not you."


    She yelled in my face.So I took a step closer to her and we were only inches away from each other.


    "If you ever yell at me like that again, I will rip your fucking tongue out so that you can''t speak, let alone


    yell.And you may have ruled this school while I wasn''t here.But I''m back now.So your reign of terror is


    over and things can get back to normal." I say to her in a calm but very menacing voice.


    She took a step back and one of the guys that she was with grabbed her arm so that she wouldn''t trip.


    "We''ll just see about that." She says storming off.


    Then Emily put her arm around my shoulder.


    "Damn it''s good to have you back." Emily says.


    And I turned and smiled at her.


    "yeah.I think I''m going to like being back here." I say nodding and smiling.


    We all went inside and I had to go to the office and get my school roster and my locker and locker


    combination and everything that I needed.


    I then went to my locker with Parker and Emily while the others went to their lockers.


    The others came with me and I was just talking to them when I saw Parker and Emily tense up a little


    and I looked behind me and I saw Alpha Jackson walking down the hallway.


    I could see everyone else moving aside and getting out of his way as well.


    As he walked past everyone, they bowed their necks to him in respect.


    "Come on Taylor.We should get to ss."Parker says trying to hurry me up.


    So, I looked at my schedule and I saw what sses I had first up and I grabbed the appropriate books


    that I was going to need.


    "Hurry up Taylor."Emily says softly.


    "What the hell is your problem?"I asked.


    "Good morning Taylor."Alpha Jackson says stopping at my locker.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Morning.Didn''t we already see each other this morning?"I asked.


    "I made sure that I picked those sses out especially for you." He says pointing to my roster.


    "Let me guess, you gave me every asshole teacher in the school?"I asked.


    And he smirked when I said that.And I was afraid of that smirk.I didn''t know what the hell was going


    through his head.


    He was nice to me this morning.But now he was looking at me like he was trying to punish me.


    "Maybe someone can knock some sense into you."He says.


    ¡°You''re forgetting Alpha.I''ve had all of these teachers before.None of them have been able to knock


    any sense into me yet."I say.


    "Well, they might now if they think their jobs are in danger."He says looking me straight in the eye like


    he was trying to scare me.


    "You seriously fucking threatened them to give me a hard time?"I yelled at him.


    And everyone in the hallway stopped and stared at us.


    Alpha Jackson looked around at the scene that I had just created.


    And he smiled at me.


    Emily and Parker looked at each other in shock and took a step back from us.


    "Good luck today."He says walking off.


    "Jerk"I say mming my locker shut.


    "Taylor.What the hell is wrong with you? Why would you speak to him like that?"Emily asked.


    "Because he''s a dickhead."I say.


    "And he can still hear you."She says.


    "Yeah.And he''s probably got a big smirk on his face as he''s walking away right now."I say.


    "Come on.We have all the same sses.Let''s get to English."Parker says.


    So, the three of us headed to English and the teacher saw that I was back and he looked tense when


    he saw me.I knew that he had instructions to give me a hard time or he''d be fired.I guess the Alpha


    was going to greater lengths than I thought to throw a little discipline my way.


    "Wee back Taylor."Mr.Martin says.


    "Hi."I say smiling widely at him.


    "There''s one seat left at the back."He says.


    So I went down the back of the room and sat next to Parker.


    "Alright ss.Today we are starting on Shakespeare.We will be reading from these booklets and you


    will be doing an essay at the end of them."


    He announced handing out the booklets.


    But I got a booklet with my name on the front of it but no one else had their name on it.


    So I looked through my booklet and then I grabbed Parker''s and I looked through his.


    "Mr.Martin.Why is everyone else required to do a 1000-word essay at the end of this ss but I have to


    do 5000 words?"I asked.


    "I was just given these booklets this morning.And I was told to make sure that one made it to you."He


    says.


    "By Alpha Jackson?" I asked raising my eyebrows.


    "Yes." He says putting his head down.


    So, I start going through the booklet and reading everything about Shakespeare and highlighting the


    passages that looked to be more interesting and that would be more useful for me.


    "What are you doing? We haven''t even started the book yet." Parker says.


    "I know.I better get started on it if I have more work to do."I say.


    "What is it between you and Alpha Jackson?"He asked.


    "He keeps telling me that I need to show more discipline.I told him to keep dreaming." I say.


    "Oh god.You''re gonna get yourself killed."He says.


    "Probably.But people have been saying that for a really long time.


    "I say.That day went by pretty slow because of the amount of schoolwork that was piled on me in every


    single ss.Alpha Jackson really did have it in for me.He was trying to show me discipline and I was


    starting to resent him for that.But after lunch we needed to get changed and head out to the field where


    we would start training for the day.Alpha Jackson was there watching but Isaac was in charge of the


    training session.And Alpha Jackson had a couple of his own warriors with him that he bought with him.


    We needed to split off into pairs and I was paired with Parker.


    I was happy to be paired with him and not any of those asshole guys who think that their as tough as


    shit.


    We had to do offence and defence and Parker told me that he was going to take it easy on me because


    today was my first day back and training in this situation.


    I just smiled at him and when he charged at me, I dodged out of the way at thest minute, ducked


    under his arm until I was behind him and kicked him in the back of the knee which forced him to fall to


    his knees where I then kicked him in the back and he fell t on his stomach.


    That got everyone''s attention and I walked over and leaned over Parker.


    "So, are you still going to take it easy on me?" I asked smiling widely at him.


    "No."


    He whimpered out as he got up.


    "Taylor.Where the hell did you learn that?" Isaac asked walking over to me.


    "Richmond pack.I told you that I was training there." I say.


    "Alright.Let''s keep it going." Isaac says.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    When training was over that day, I headed back to the locker room to shower and get dressed again


    and Emily and Parker wanted to go to the diner that we used to hang out at.


    But I told them that I had to get to work.


    "You''ve already got a job.That''s pretty impressive." Parker says.


    "I requested to work at the diner or the restaurant in town but the Alpha refused those locations." I say.


    "So, where are you working?" He asked confused.


    "At the packhouse as his assistant." I say.


    And Emily looked shocked while Parker startedughing.


    "Oh my god.Your life is going to be so much shorter than we thought." Parker says with a genuinely


    worried look on his face.


    "You know what, I''m getting sick of these jokes about how I''m going to get myself killed.If the Alpha


    was going to kill me, trust me, he would have done it the first night we met.I wasn''t pleasant." I say


    shaking my head.


    They both walked with me to the packhouse and I saw that it had been done up on the outside as well.I


    didn''t really notice that this morning.And I said goodbye to my friends and walked up to the front door


    and started knocking before a man opened the door.


    "Hello there." He says looking stiff and straight like a man right out of the military.


    "Hi.Are you the butler?" I asked.


    And he red at me.


    "I''m Beta Wyatt." He says.


    "Oh, sorry." I say faking a smile. I knew that he wasn''t the butler, but I definitely didn''t imagine that he


    was the Beta.


    "You must be Taylor.I was told about you.Come on in." He says.


    So, I walked inside and I was surprised when I looked around.


    The whole house had a makeover on the inside.


    It waspletely different to what I was used to.It was more sterile, I guess.It didn''t seem so


    homely.We walked down the hallway towards the office and Wyatt kept looking over his shoulder at


    me.But I didn''t pay any attention.I was too busy looking around the house.


    When we got to the office Wyatt knocked on the door and Alpha Jackson opened it.


    "It''s alright Wyatt.You can go." Alpha says.


    So, Wyatt turned and left like a good little soldier and Alpha Jackson gestured for me to go into the


    office.


    I looked around and saw files scattered all over the coffee table and aptop was on the coffee table as


    well with a few notebooks.


    His massive desk was facing this way with his back to the window of a training yard right outside and


    there were bookshelves lining all the walls.But there weren''t too many books in them.


    "How was school today?" He asked closing the door.


    "Informative." I answered.


    And he smirked at me.


    "Well, these files need to be sorted first.They are files for every member of the pack that are living here


    at the moment.The original pack and my warriors that I bought with me." Alpha Jackson says.


    "What do you want me to do with them? File them into filing cabs or input the information onto the


    computer?" I asked looking over to the open and empty filing cabs.


    "Both.I need to be hard copies and on theputer." He says.


    So, I sat on the couch at the coffee table and I put my bag on the floor.I grabbed the first file and I


    opened it and started looking through it.I turned theptop on and got into the proper software that I


    needed to use and I started inputting all the information onto Alpha Jackson''s private server.


    "you do realize that this server is really easily hackable." I say to him.


    "What do you mean?" He asked looking up from his paperwork.


    "You don''t have enough firewalls up.And you need to install a couple of traps in case someone tries to


    hack in.And knowing you, they will definitely try to hack in.I''m guessing they already have." I say


    looking through theputer while I was talking to him.


    And I found some files that had been tampered with but they didn''t look like they contained any useful


    or important information.


    "Well, I haven''t had any information on there before.Nothing important.Not about my pack members or


    anything.I don''t know any of thisputer crap.Who can I ask to install the firewalls and traps?" He


    asked.


    "I can do it.I''ll even have one of the traps flip them the bird if you want." I say.


    And he smiles.


    "Yeah.Do that." He says happily.


    So, I got started straight away to install the proper protection that he needed on hisputer and


    database because knowing who Alpha Jackson is, he will have enemies and hunters trying to get


    whatever information they can get about him.


    It was way too dangerous to input all of this information onto theputer without having more


    protection.


    It took me two hours to get everything installed and it was all imbedded in the database so it would


    work throughout his entire packs.


    Every pack that he has taken over and is now in charge of, they were all protected.


    And then I got started on the files.I grabbed the first one and I started looking through it and I needed to


    type up the pack members information.


    Including name, date of birth, upation, personal information that he thought was needed to be put in


    the files.


    Basically, I was learning everything I could possibly learn about every member of this pack.


    And possibly his other packs too because I didn''t recognise some of the names.


    The cook bought some food in at 6pm for Alpha Jackson and I for dinner and he sat at his desk while I


    was now sitting on the floor in front of the coffee table working.


    My mother called at around 8pm to see where I was and I told her that I was still at work For some


    reason I have a feeling that the Alpha is going to make me earn every cent of that $700 a week sry.


    And he smirked again behind his paperwork.But I assured her that I was fine and I wasn''t sure when I


    would be home.


    "So, can I ask you a question?" I asked while we both kept working.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "What''s that?"


    Alpha Jackson asked not looking up from what he was doing.


    "I was just wondering why you wanted me to work here instead of the diner or restaurant." I say.


    "Because you''re an easy target." He says tly.


    "What the hell does that mean?" I asked confused and a little offended.


    "My men eat at those ces all the time.And I don''t mean to sound sexist or anything, but with the way


    you look I know that they will definitely take advantage. And some of them I don''t trust in that way." He


    exined.


    "Then why do you have them protecting your people if you don''t trust them not to rape women?" I


    asked usingly which definitely got his attention.


    "Their good warriors.But some I need to keep an eye on.And they know that I watch them which is why


    they behave themselves.Some of them have already been punished for pushing the limits.They haven''t


    gone as far as rape but it could have ended that way." He exined.


    " And you didn''t want me in that situation?" I asked.


    "No." He answered immediately.


    "Why not? I thought you hated me." I say.


    And he finally put his paperwork down on the desk.


    "I don''t hate you." He says.


    "Then why are you giving me such a hard time with schoolwork and all that shit?" I asked.


    "It''s called discipline." He says.


    "And I just saved your entire database from getting hacked.I think that might show some discipline." I


    say.


    "I guess it does.But not enough.Not yet.We''ve only known each other for a couple of days." He says


    picking up his paperwork again.


    As soon as I would finish inputting a file onto theputer, I would put it in the filing cab but there


    were so many there that it didn''t look like I had even made a didn¡¯t in anything.


    But I was finally allowed to leave at gom and I was escorted home but Beta Wyatt.


    "I''m sorry about the whole butler thing earlier." I say as we approached my house.


    "It''s alright.I''ve been warned about you.I didn''t understand why Jackson bought you back here with him


    knowing that you were going to be trouble.But I think I get it now.You''re not the bad kind of trouble." He


    says smiling at me."


    ¡°I''ll take that as apliment." I say grinning from ear to ear.


    I obviously must be the good kind of trouble.


    "It was meant as one.Anyway, here you go.I hope you have a good night and I''ll see you tomorrow." He


    says.


    "Bye." I say walking up to the house.


    Mom and Isaac gave me the third degree about the job and I told them as much as possible.But I had a


    lot of work to do.So, I went to have a shower and I got dressed into my pyjama''s and I went to my


    room.I sat at my desk to start my homework and I grabbed my phone out and I tried to call Ethan at the


    same time.I had it on speaker phone but all these new houses in the pack were soundproof so as long


    as the door was closed, then I would be alright.


    But again, it rang out and Ethan didn''t answer.I was starting to think that he''d already moved on and


    that our rtionship didn¡¯t mean shit to him after all.I wasn''t going to let myself dwell on it though.I


    needed to stay strong for myself.


    That''s what I kept telling myself.I had things here that I needed to worry about.


    The next day when I got to school I saw Alpha Jackson in the hallway talking to a teacher and I walked


    up to him and interrupted their conversation.


    Emily and Parker stood right back because they didn''t want to be associated with what I was about to


    do.


    Because I they didn''t know what it was.I started handing Alpha Jackson different folders and he was


    looking at me really confused.


    "What is all of this?" He asked.


    "That is the 5000-word English essay on Shakespeare.That is my geography homework, science


    homework and history assignment.I know that I had until the end of the week, but I like to get things out


    of the way." I say smirking at him before I turned around and walked away leaving him standing there


    gobsmacked.


    Him and the teacher just watched me walk away while I walked back to my friends and they turned to


    walk with me,


    "How the hell did you get all of that done in one night?"Parker asked as we walked away.


    "It was pretty easy if you know what you''re doing and sleep isn''t a big factor for you." I say.


    "Did you sleep at all?" Emily asked.


    "Yeah.A couple hours." I say.


    "Well, I think you''ve just confused the hell out of the Alpha." Parker says looking over his shoulder and


    then quickly looking away.


    "Good.That''s what I was going for."


    I smile as we kept on walking.And as we got to my locker I opened it and started getting

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    We walked to my locker to get the books that we needed for our first few sses when suddenly the


    rms started going off around the entire pack indicating that we were under attack.I dropped my


    books immediately and before I knew it, someone had me around the waist dragging me down the


    hallway.I thought it was Parker at first, but then 1 got a whiff of his scent that was right next to me.


    It smelt like the forest just after it rained and I knew that it was the Alpha.I looked behind me but I


    couldn''t see Parker or Emily anywhere near me.


    There were too many people running around in different directions and a lot of screaming.And he


    stormed into his office and he closed the door.


    "What are you doing? We need to get to the shelter." I demanded.


    But he moved his desk out of the way and pulled the rug back to reveal a hidden door.He lifted it open


    and pulled me down the stairs and he turned the light on and it was a fully stocked shelter right under


    his office.


    "I never knew this was here." Imented.


    "I put it here when I took over.Stay here until I get back."


    Alpha Jackson says heading for the door.


    "Hey.Rogues or hunters?" I asked before he left and he stopped to look at me.


    "Rogues.The hunters don''t have enough numbers to attack a pack of this size." He says and he left the


    shelter and closed the door.


    I was in this shelter all alone and I had no idea where anyone else was.I know that there used to be an


    old shelter under the school somewhere but Lucas and his father never used it.


    They always demanded that people go to one at the packhouse.I was wondering if that''s where my


    mother and everyone went.


    ¡®Taylor.I can''t find you.Are you alright?! Edward mind linked me.


    ''I''m fine.Emily, I''m in a shelter.Not the one at the packhouse, a different one.I''m safe,"I say.


    ¡®Good.I''lle and find you when this is over" Edward says.


    ''Why?'' I asked.


    ¡®Because I want to talk to you" He says and he cut off the link.


    I started looking around the shelter to see what is in there and I found a lot of supplies.


    nkets and food and stuff like that.I ended up finding a couple of fold out beds and I pulled one out


    and folded it out.


    It was driving me a little crazy being in this shelter by myself right now.I had no one to talk to and I was


    getting pissed off that I was stuck down here.I couldn''t open the door from the inside and Richmond


    had been attacked 21 times while I was living there.


    Thest four attacks, I was out there fighting with the rest of the pack.I was amongst it all and I was


    helping defend the territory.I felt useful.


    Not like right now.


    And the Alpha has to know that I know how to take care of myself.He saw training yesterday and


    knows that I can handle myself.I know that it''s not ideal having the teenagers fight but if they are


    capable of doing it then I don''t see anything wrong with it.I don''t know why Alpha Jackson bought me to


    his private shelter.


    It was obviously his private shelter because only a couple of people can fit in here and it is right under


    his office.


    ¡®Taylor.You''re not in the shelter.Where are you?'' Mom mind linked me.


    ¡®There''s another shelter in town that was closer to where I was.I''m safe" I tell her.


    ¡®Stay there until I tell you toe out.I''m at the shelter under the gymnasium" She says.


    ¡®Don''t worry about me mom. I''m okay" I say.


    ¡®Alright.I''ll see you soon" She says.


    I lied on the cot thinking about a lot of different things.


    Ethan, my mom, Isaac who was outside fighting, Alpha Jackson.I just hope his reputation really was as


    good as people say.I don''t want to see any of our people dead.


    The fightingsted for almost three hours before we were told that it was over.


    The remaining rogues took off when they realized that they were losing.


    But why they attacked in the first ce would always be a mystery.Rogue attacks aremon.


    They are more animal than human once they''ve lost their pack, but they''re still smart enough to know


    not to attack therger packs.


    They have to go for the smaller ones if they want to win.


    And they were never going to win this fight.We had to wait for at least another hour before the shelter


    door opened and Alpha Jackson came down the stairs.I got up off the cot relieved that I could finally


    leave and I started heading for the stairs.


    "Can I talk to you for a minute?" Alpha Jackson asked.


    "I couldn''t have done something wrong while locked in a shelter." I say.


    "You didn''t.But you did make yourselffortable." He says looking at the bed that I pulled out.


    "I know how these attacks go.You know Richmond packs history in the year that I was living there.You


    seem to know everything else about me." I say.


    "Yeah.I know that they were attacked a lot.And I know that you were allowed to fight in thest couple


    of attacks." He says.


    "That''s right.Does that mean I can fight in the next attack here?" I asked.


    "No way.I''m not letting you out there.It''s too dangerous." He says.


    "How many rogues?" I asked looking him in the eye.I wanted the truth only.


    Nothing but the truth from him and I know that he was going to give it to me.I don''t know how I knew,


    but I knew.


    "Too many to count.Maybe 400." He says.


    "Rogues never travel in packs that huge." I say.


    " I know.Which is why I want to know why they would attack two days after you arrive."


    He says looking at me but in a much softer way like he was trying to tell me something without


    offending me.


    "What? You think this has something to do with me?" I asked.


    "Well, it''s no secret to me that you are not a normal werewolf.Wolfsbane doesn''t even affect you for


    fuck''s sake." He says.


    "That was new to me too.I didn''t even know that was possible.But it happened with those were


    hunters.Not rogues." I say.


    "It doesn''t mean that more people don''t know about you." He says.


    "What could they possibly know? Apart from the wolfsbane, there''s nothing different about me.Nothing


    that I know of." I say getting very offended.


    "I don''t know if that''s exactly true or not." He says.


    "What are you saying?" I asked.


    "I can feel your wolf. She''s definitely there. I know that. But there''s something else there as well.


    Something else that doesn''t make sense."


    He says trying to exin something to me that I could tell that he didn''t fully understand himself.


    "I don''t understand." I say confused.


    "Neither do I.But I think it might be a conversation for your parents.Because there is definitely


    something different about you.About your wolf." He says.


    "You''re starting to worry me Alpha." I say looking at him with that same worried look on my face.


    "You should be." He says.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Alright.Can I go now?" I asked.


    "Why are you getting defensive?" He asked standing in my way so I couldn''t move up the stairs.


    "Because you''re using me of something that I have no idea about.Everything you are saying doesn''t


    make sense to me.So, why should I stay here and listen to it." I say trying to push past him but he


    grabbed my arm and I jerked it back immediately when he zapped me.


    "Sorry." He says.


    "What the fuck was that?" I asked.


    "I don''t know.That hurt." He says looking at his hand.


    "Yeah.It fucking hurt."


    I say looking at my arm that had what looked like a bit of a burn pattern on it and then I looked back at


    him and he looked just as confused.But I turned around and walked up the stairs and back into the


    school.I saw mom in the hallway and she ran up and hugged me.


    "How''s Isaac?" I asked.


    "He''s fine.He just mind linked me and told me that everything was fine.We didn''t lose anyone." She


    says.


    "Good." I say.


    And she looked over my shoulder so I turned around and Alpha Jackson was standing there staring at


    us.


    "What''s going on?" She asked concerned.


    Knowing that the Alpha had something to do with me not being in the shelter with everyone else.


    "That''s what I want to know.Can we talk?" I asked.


    "Sure." She says.


    And she took me into an empty ssroom.


    "The Alpha says that he can sense my wolf.That''s normal when you are a werewolf.We can sense


    everyone else''s wolf.But he says that there''s something else inside of me that he can''t recognise.What


    is it?" I asked.


    "I''m not sure what you''re asking me." She stuttered out.


    "Yes, you do.That reaction right there proves that you do." I say.


    "Taylor.It was a long time ago.I just want to forget the whole thing." She says shaking her head like she


    was getting upset.


    "What whole thing? Tell me." I demanded.


    "The reason why you''re father left in the first ce was because I had an affair." She blurts out.


    "Okay." I say slowly.


    "It was too close to tell who the father was.I told him that I took a _ DNA test and that Thomas was your


    father.So he epted that." She exined.


    "But he isn''t." I say.


    "No.never got the DNA test.I couldn''t get it done because I was afraid of the results.I just lied to your


    father and said that you were his.But if the Alpha can sense something different in you, then he''s


    obviously not your father."


    She exined unable to look me in the eye while she was exining everything to me.


    "Who the fuck is? If he can sense something different then it''s not a werewolf." I say.


    "No.Your father isn''t a werewolf.He seduced me and he was good at it.He¡¯s a fae." She says.


    "What? A fucking faerie?" I yelled.


    "Yeah.I''m sorry.I was hoping that I was right that Thomas was your father.But he obviously isn''t." She


    says stepping closer to me but I took a step back.


    "Don''te near me." I say putting my hands up warning her not toe near me.


    "Taylor.I''m sorry." She says.


    But I turn around and leave the ssroom.I look around the hallway with my head spinning and Alpha


    Jackson is still standing at the end of the hallway watching me.I was obviously in distress and he


    looked like he wanted toe closer but I started running in the other direction.I didn''t want to talk to


    anyone.I had to get the hell out of there.


    My whole life had been a lie.


    I just lived with my so-called father for thest year and put up with my stepmother''s abuse for a whole


    year because I had to. Because I believed that he was my father.But now it makes sense.


    Even my father had doubts about who I belonged to.I got to the front of the school and ran out the front


    doors and down the street and I didn''t stop for anyone.


    No matter how many people saw me or how many times they called my name.I just needed to get the


    hell out of there.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    I kept running from the school not really knowing where the hell I was going to.I ran straight for the


    woods and I didn''t bother shifting when I got there.I just kept running through the woods.


    Branches hitting me in the face and twigs cutting my ankles.


    I saw where the fight had happened and there were still a lot of people hanging around there cleaning


    up the mess and trying to determine what the hell happened.


    So I started running in the other direction but I saw Isaac stand up straight when he saw me there.


    I had tears running down my face but I didn''t stop.Not even when he called out to me.


    And I know that he would have mind linked my mother immediately, which only made me run faster.I


    needed to get further away from him so that he couldn''t catch up to me.I know that they could follow my


    scent, but I was just hoping to the goddess that no one would.


    That they would just leave me be.I didn''t want anyone near me right now.


    No matter how many people were worried about me.


    No matter how many people saw me running from the school in an almost frenzied state.


    I ended up at a swimming hole that I used toe to all the time as a kid but now that the weather was


    getting colder I knew that no one wasing here these days.


    The water was freezing and I stopped right next to the water.


    I copsed onto one of the boulders next to the water crying like a baby.


    Sobbing my heart out at the realization that I had been lied to my whole life.


    And where the hell was my real father? Does he even know about me or did my mother lie to him and


    say that Thomas was my father.


    Has she intentionally kept us apart.


    From 17 years of knowing that woman, one admission on her part and I felt like I didn''t know her at all.


    I didn''t know if I could life with that.


    How the hell could she do this to me.I thought I meant more to her than that.


    She sent me to live with those evil people, knowing full well how evil they were.


    All because she hoped that he was my father.


    I grabbed my phone out of my pocket and I still had signal in the woods there so I tried to call Ethan,


    but again, there was no answer.He was avoiding me.He wasn''t interested anymore.


    Now that I was out of the picture, he could go on acting as a yboy.


    For all I know, he was doing that while I was still living in Richmond pack.I don''t know what or who he


    was doing during the day when I wasn''t there.I felt used, by everyone.I hadn''t moved from that boulder


    and I was sobbing into the water when I heard some twigs snap behind me and 1 spun around quickly


    to see Edward standing there with his hands up defensively.


    So.


    I quickly wiped the tears away from my eyes.I didn''t want anyone to see me like this.


    That''s why I took off from school.


    Because I knew that I wouldn''t be able to handle it.


    Edward moved closer to me but he also moved pretty slow in case I turned on him.


    We all knew that was a possibility.


    And he sat on the rock that was next to the boulder that I was sitting on.


    I was still facing the water.I didn''t look at him.


    And he sat there patiently, not saying a word.


    It didn''t surprised me that he found me here.


    This was our spot when we were dating.I didn''t even mean toe here.


    The track just bought me here because I was avoiding the battle grounds that had too many people


    surrounding it.


    Edward turned to face the water and crossed his legs looking into the water.


    But I was sitting with my legs on the ground and I was leaning on my arms looking into the water.


    I tried to control my sobs while he was there but it was getting harder and harder and my breathing


    became really uneven while he was there.


    "Don''t you have to get back to Hannah.She''s gonna hate that you''re here with me." I finally said.


    Still without looking at him.And I wiped another tear from my eyes.


    "I don''t really care.You need someone to talk to more than she does right now." He says.


    "I never said that I needed anyone to talk to.I ran away from school, which means that I don''t want to


    talk to anyone." I snapped at him.


    "Well, I''m not leaving you like this.I''ve never seen you like this before and honestly, it''s a little scary.You


    never get this emotional about anything.You don''t need to tell me what''s going on.But because I know


    you, I know that something big just happened." He exined.


    I had to give it to him.He did know me.


    We dated for two years before I left.


    And I hated being this close to him without being able to touch him or be console by him like the old


    days.


    But those days were long gone.


    We had both moved on since then.


    He was in a happy rtionship and I was seeing someone who is now ignoring my calls.I guess he got


    the better end of the stick.I made the mistakes.I know that I should have tried the long distance


    rtionship with him, and I have thought about that over the years, but I know that in the end it never


    would have worked.I did the right thing.


    That was I sure of.


    "Edward.I came here to be alone.I don¡¯t want to talk to anyone." I say.


    "Alright.We don''t have to talk.But I''m not leaving you alone.Not if you''re thinking of doing something


    stupid." He says looking straight at me.


    But I couldn''t look at him.


    Because honestly, I didn''t know what I was thinking right now.I couldn''t help but wonder what Thomas


    and Victoria would say about this when they find out the truth.I know that they will eventually, and that


    was going to be anotherplete shit storm that I didn''t know if I was ready for.


    But they''ve waited 18 years for the news, they can wait a little while longer.


    Because I was the one that was going to tell them.I had to be the one to tell them.


    And I actually looked forward to telling them that I wasn''t rted to them.


    Edward stayed true to his word.He stayed there with me without saying a word.I had made myself more


    comfortable on the boulder and I had crossed my legs looking into the water.


    "Do you ever wonder if we''d still be together if I didn''t go away?" I asked out of nowhere.


    And I could tell by the look on his face that he wasn''t expecting that question.


    "Yeah.Actually, I know that we''d still be together.But you''re the one that insisted that long distance


    rtionships don''t work." He says.


    "They don''t work.I know that they don''t work.And I didn''t know how long I was going to be gone for.So


    there was no point in stringing you along...I met someone in Richmond pack." I hesitantly admitted.


    "That''s good.So, you weren''t alone while you were there." He says.


    "No.But I think it was more of a casual thing to him then it was to me.He''s not even answering my calls


    since I''ve been back." I admitted.


    And I hated admitting that to him.


    "Well, that ispletely his loss.And I know a dozen guys at this school that would kill to go out with


    you."


    Edward says looking over at me.But I shook my head.


    "I''m not interested in those guys.I know who they are.And they are definitely not my type.They all


    remind me of Lucas.Arrogant assholes." I say.


    "Well, yeah.They are.Theye from the richer families in town.But they''ve all got a thing for you." He


    says.


    "I don''t care.I don''t have a thing for them.I can''t date someone that I''m not attracted to.I just can''t do it."


    I say.


    "And that''s what makes you so special.You''re not a tramp like have the girls at school who will sleep


    with anyone just because they are there." He says smiling at me.


    ¡®You should try and get Edward back" Ava says to me.


    ¡®He has a girlfriend.And I am not like that.I will never go for another girls'' man.


    Even if she did take him from me first"I tell her.


    ¡®''I don''t care.He still cares about you.His wolf is calling for me.They want to be with us.Not with


    Hannah." Ava says.


    "I don''t care.It''s not happening.Not while he''s with Hannah.Now knock it off or I''ll lock you up again" I


    threatened.


    So Ava whimpered at the threat and she stopped hounding me about it.


    Ava always liked Edward and his wolf.


    And she felt a fair bit of pain when we saw him and Hannah together.I think she felt more pain than I


    did.But I had also trained myself to hide those feelings.So I don''t really know what I was feeling.


    We stayed there for a couple of hours before I finally stood up and Edward stood up as well.


    " I have to get to work." I say letting out a breath.


    Obvious that I wasn''t looking forward to going to work.


    "Yeah.You work for the Alpha.You better not bete." He says.


    So I walked to the packhouse and I walked up the stairs of the packhouse and there was no answer.So


    I walked inside and I didn''t see anyone around.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    So I walked down the hallway to the office and I went straight over to the couch where everything had


    been left from the night before and I got straight back to work inputting the data of everyone''s files.


    I then heard something strangeing from another part of the house so I got up to investigate.I made


    my way to the living room and then I saw a door open that led down to a basement.I opened the door


    wider and I found the light switch to turn it on and I walked down the stairs to the dungeons that were


    dank and dark and smelt of mold the walls were made of cement but the ground was dirt.


    I walked to the end of the cell''s and I saw Lucas sitting on a cot in the cell and his head snapped up


    when he realized that I was there.


    "I didn''t think I would see you again." He says bitterly.


    "I could say the same for you.I thought you''d be dead by now." I say.


    "Isn''t that what you wanted?" He asked looking away from me.


    "I told you that you shouldn''t havee to me.When was thest time you ate?" I asked.


    "I don''t know.How long have I been here?" He asked.


    "What are you doing here?"


    A voice echoed from the entrance and I looked to the side of me and Lucas jumped at the sound of the


    voice.I saw Alpha Jackson standing there and I just looked at him.


    Completely unfazed by the fact that he was standing there.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    "I said, what are you doing here?" Alpha Jackson asked stalking forward towards us.


    I turned to see Lucas backing up against the wall like he was really terrified.


    "I heard a noise and saw the door open.So I came to see what the noise was.I didn''t know it was the


    dungeon." I say.


    "Everyone has been looking for you today."


    Alpha Jackson says as he finally reached me.But he kept facing me.He didn''t even bother turning to


    look at Lucas.And I didn''t both looking at Alpha Jackson.


    "I needed some space and time to think" I say.


    "They saw you in the woods.Right after the battle.That was dangerous." He says softer.


    Like he was actually concerned about me.


    "Well, I''m fine.You don''t need to worry about me." I say stepping around him and starting to leave the


    dungeon.


    I could hear him following me out of the dungeon and I went upstairs.I went back to the office and I sat


    there on the couch doing the work that I was meant to be doing.


    Sorting through all the files and inputting the data onto theptop.


    "I don''t want you going down to the dungeon again, alright." Alpha Jackson saysing into the room


    and closing the door behind him.


    "Yeah.Fine." I say concentrating on what I was doing.


    And he headed to his desk and sat behind it and started going through his own paperwork.


    Not long after that the cook came in to ask about dinner.


    But I wasn''t hungry so I told him not to worry about me.


    And Alpha Jackson said that he would get something himselfter.I could feel Alpha Jackson keeping


    an eye on me the whole time I was in his office.


    And my phone started going off but when I saw that it was my mother trying to call me, I ignored it.It


    happened three more times and I realized that it was 11pm and I was still sitting in the office working.


    And Alpha Jackson hadn''t left either.


    "Taylor.Are you nning on going home tonight?" Alpha Jackson asked.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "I can''t face my mother right now.Can I sleep here on the couch." I say.


    "Don''t be stupid.This house has a dozen bedrooms.Come on, we''ll go find you one." He says.


    So we packed up our stuff and we headed upstairs to the top floor which was usually reserved for the


    Alpha only.But he told me that I could have the room across from his room since no one else lived in


    the house.


    Not even the Beta.


    Alpha Jackson gave me some clothes to sleep in which was just one of his shirts but it was more like a


    dress on me.


    So I had a shower and got dressed and I sat on the windowsill to have a smoke before I climbed into


    bed.I practically melted into the bed and it was the mostfortable bed and bedding that I have ever


    slept in, in my entire life.I didn''t really want to go to sleep.I wanted to relish in the feeling but I did end


    up dozing off to sleep.


    I woke up on the ground of this wonderous ce with the greenest grass and the most beautiful trees


    around me.I sat up and looked behind me where I could hear water falling and there was a beautiful


    lake with a waterfall above it.I could seerger than normal creatures flying around but they didn''t scare


    me.


    They amazed me.


    I got to my feet and walked closer to the water and leaned over a little to see my reflection and I was


    wearing a beautiful gold and white chiffon dress that was asymmetrical around the bottom of it with a


    plunging neckline that really showed off the top of my breasts.


    "Hello there."


    Someone said behind me and I turned around quickly to see a women standing there with long flowing


    brown hair, wearing a simr dress to mine except only hers was blue and green which matched her


    green eyes perfectly.


    "Where am I?" I asked.


    "You''re in Morda.The Faerie Kingdom." She says.


    "I don''t know what to say." I say looking around.


    "Well, that''s a first." She says.


    And I looked at her wondering what she meant by that.


    "I know that it''s very hard for you to be speechless.That''s all." She says.


    "How do you know that?" I asked taking a step closer.


    "We''ve been watching you for many years.You haven''t been able to see us.But we''ve seen you.You are


    so much more than we could have ever imagined." She says smiling warmly at me.


    "What''s your name?" I asked.


    "I''m La.I''ve been assigned to be your guardian." She says.


    "I have a guardian?"I asked confused.


    "Yes.That''s why I''ve been watching over you over the years.Come, take a walk with me." She says.


    So we started walking away from theke towards the forest that was even more beautiful.


    There were flowers that glowed in the darkness of the forest.


    Butterflies that lit up when they started flying.


    And I was practically turning in circles trying to see everything.And I heard La chuckle.


    "This is just a dream, right?" I asked.


    "Technically, yes.But this really is Morda.You really are seeing the real fearie world.I wanted to meet


    you so I bought you here in your dreams.I believed that it was time we met.And that it was time you got


    to know who you really are.I saw that your mother only just told you that you''re half faerie." She says.


    "But you''ve always known?" I asked cautiously while looking at her.


    "Yes.We''ve always known.Since the day that you were born.You had the light."She says as she kept


    walking.


    Talking about all of this like it was nothing important.I guess it wasn''t important to her.This is all she


    knew.But this was all so knew to me.I didn''t know what to do or say about any of it.


    " And what about my father?" I asked as I reached out to touch a nt that was moving on it''s own.


    It seemed to like it when I stroked it, just like a puppy dog does.


    "He''s in the kingdom.You will meet him one day, but he thinks that you''re not ready." She says.


    "He''s probably right.I only just found out about him a few hours ago." I say still fascinated by the same


    nt.


    "Exactly.And he knows everything that has happened to you.He knows that you''re special.He knows


    that you''re going to be special.Someone to be proud of.And he can''t wait to meet you." She says


    looking at me and she took my hand so that I would look at her.


    "It''s time for you to go.But we will see each other again.Real soon.I promise.I am your guardian and I


    will never forget you or leave you to yourself.I will always be there for you." She says.


    "What if I don''t want to go?" I asked.


    "You must.I''m sorry.This is the way that it has to be right now.But you''ll have the chance toe here


    for real, very soon.But I''ll see you before then.You be safe."'' She says kissing the back of my hand and


    then she disappeared from right in front of my eyes.


    I woke up and I was still in that hugefortable bed in the packhouse and I looked towards the


    window and the sun was only justing up.I assumed that Alpha Jackson was still asleep, so I got up


    and I headed downstairs to the kitchen to get a cup of coffee.I sat on the front stairs of the packhouse


    with a smoke and I saw the warriors who were training go jogging past the house with their instructor


    and almost all of them slowed down and looked at me when they saw me.


    But their instructor yelled at them to keep up the pace.I could only imagine what they were thinking.I


    was here on the packhouse steps at dawn wearing the Alpha''s t-shirt.I knew that didn''t look too good at


    all.


    Then I saw Alpha Jackson''s car pull up out the front of the house and he got out with a bag in his


    hands.


    "You''re up early." Alpha Jackson says walking over to me.


    "Yeah.I was going to say the same to you." I say looking at the bag in his hands.


    "I went to your house.I talked to your mother and she didn''t tell me what happened between you


    two.She said that she wasn''t ready to talk about it.But that she understood that you didn''t want to go


    home yet.So I bought you some of your own clothes." He says sitting beside me and I took the bag


    from him.


    "Do you want to talk about what''s going on with your mother?" He asked looking out at the next lot of


    warriors running past the house.


    "I just found out that she''s been lying to me my whole life." I say looking down.


    And that''s when I noticed this lot of warriors also slow down as they passed the packhouse.


    "Keep up the pace."


    Alpha Jackson yelled.


    And they all started running as fast as possible.


    "Holy shit.Warn me next time you''re going to do that." I snapped at him holding my chest because he


    scared the crap out of me.


    "Sorry.They needed incentive and to get their heads out of the gutter." He says shaking his head.


    I went back upstairs with my suitcase and I went into the room across from Alpha Jackson''s room and I


    got changed.


    And then I headed downstairs and the cook had breakfast ready.I only ate a little bit before I needed to


    get going to school.


    And as soon as I got there I was getting a lot of looks as I entered the school building.I went to my


    locker and Parker walked up to me while Emily just kept on walking.I looked after her and she didn''t


    say anything to me so I turned to look at Parker.


    "What the hell''s her problem?" I asked.


    "There''s rumours going around." He says looking ufortable about talking to me about this.


    " What rumours?" I asked turning to look at him straight on.


    "Rumours that you spent the night at the packhouse." He says looking down to avoid eye contact.


    "That''s because I did." I say and his head snapped up to look at me.


    "You did." He says shocked.


    "I got into a fight with my mother, Alpha Jackson saw that I didn''t want to go home so he offered me a


    room to sleep in.Why is that such a big deal?" I asked.


    "Everyone is talking about you sleeping with the Alpha." He says.


    "Well, I didn''t.So, screw them." I say.


    "you don''t care that they are saying these rumours about you?" He asked.


    "No.Because they''re going to continue.Because I am staying there for a little while until I can work


    things out with my mother." I say.


    "Well, well, well.If it isn''t the little slut." Someone says behind me.


    So I turned around and Missy was standing there with her gang of little twits.


    And I mmed my books into Parker''s chest and he caught them before they fell.


    "What the hell did you just call me?" I growled.


    "You heard me." She says sticking her nose up at me.


    So I pulled my arm back and punched her directly in the nose and she flew across the hall andnded


    against the lockers on the other side of the hallway.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Missy soon got up and charged at me but I ducked out of the way at thest second and she punched


    the lockers behind me and I kicked her in the back which forced her further into the lockers. She turned


    around with blood pouring out of her face and she was growling and I could see fur starting to sprout on


    her arms, she was getting ready to shift in the middle of the hallway at school. This bitch was crazier


    than I thought.


    But then Alpha Jackson came running down the hall with other faculty members and he managed to


    grab control of her and orders her under Alphamand to calm down and not shift. Being a werewolf,


    she had to obey. She didn¡¯t have a choice. She had no control over it.


    And she started turning back to normal.


    ¡°What the fuck is going on here?¡± Alpha Jackson yelled as he let go of Missy.


    ¡°You¡¯re little slut there attacked me.¡± Missy yelled. And I stood there and crossed my arms and rolled


    my eyes.


    ¡°Did you attack her?¡± Alpha Jackson asked.


    Only because she called me a slut because she assumed that us two are sleeping together.¡± I say to


    him looking him directly in the eye. Which I haven¡¯t seen anyone else in this pack do yet.


    Alright. I am setting the record straight right now. Taylor is staying at the packhouse. In a spare room. I


    have dozens of spare rooms. We have not and will not be sleeping together.¡± Alpha Jackson yelled for


    everyone to hear and they all backed away from the anger that was in his voice. He then turned his


    attention to Missy and ordered her to the nurse¡¯s office and then she was to report to his office. And he


    ordered everyone else to leave except for me.


    So Parker gave me my books back and everyone took off so it was just Alpha Jackson and I left in the


    hallway.


    You can¡¯t use violence like that against your own pack members.¡± Alpha Jackson says leaning up


    against the lockers while I was still standing there with my arms crossed.


    ¡°Believe me, that shit with Missy has been going on a lot longer thank you¡¯ve been here.¡± I say.


    ¡°Well, it needs to end. I will be talking to her after she sees the nurse and I will make sure that it ends. I


    know that you were just reacting to what she said, but we know that it¡¯s not true.¡± He says looking


    directly at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a slut and I am not going to be used of being a slut just like my fucking mother.¡± I snapped


    out at him which took him by surprise.


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± He asked pushing off from the lockers. Nothing. I have to get to


    ss.¡± I say starting to walk away, but he grabbed my arm and it zapped me again. Sorry.¡± He says


    pulling his hand away.


    ¡°Would you stop doing that?¡± I asked as I started walking away.


    I got to my first ss and everyone was staring at me but I sat at the back next to Parker and Emily


    was on the other side of me but I ignored her. She did look at me and tried to smile to me but I just


    shook my head and opened my book.


    When ss was over I stood up and grabbed my books and Emily stood in front of me with Aria.


    ¡°Listen, I¡¯m sorry about this morning. I heard what I heard and I just assumed that it was true.¡± Emily


    says.


    You¡¯re my fucking friend. You should have known toe to me first and talk to me before believing


    some stupid rumour. I thought we knew each other better than that.¡± I snapped at her.


    ¡°We do. And that¡¯s why I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know that you were staying at the packhouse. No one would


    have known that.¡± She says.


    Why are you staying there?¡± Parker asked and I looked at him trying to figure out how I was going to


    exin this to them.


    ¡°Because I can¡¯t go home right now. My mother and I had a fight and I am not interested in talking to


    her right now. She screwed up. Big time.¡± I exined and they all seemed to understand that that¡¯s all I


    was going to give them.


    At lunch time I didn¡¯t want to go to the cafeteria because everyone would be looking at me so I headed


    to the library and I got a head start on my homework from the morning sses. While I was sitting there


    I recognised a scent that was lingering behind me.


    ¡°Does your girlfriend know that you¡¯re here Edward?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No. Of course not. She¡¯s not here today. ¡°He says walking around so that he was in front of me. So,


    what¡¯s this then? Am I your dirty little secret?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No. There¡¯s no dirty little secret. I just wanted to make sure that you were alright. After seeing you


    yesterday afternoon and then the rumours this morning.¡± He says. And I looked up from my books and


    looked him directly in the eye.


    ¡°Do you believe the rumours?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No. I didn¡¯t believe them when I heard them. The packhouse is there for these specific reasons. When


    someone needs help, there¡¯s a bed waiting for them. So their not sleeping in the woods or on a park


    bench. I wasn¡¯t surprised at all when I heard that you slept at the packhousest night.¡± He says sitting


    down at the table with me.


    ¡°Yeah, well. At least that¡¯s one person.¡± I say.


    ¡°I know that you don¡¯t give a crap about titles. You¡¯re not interested in being Luna. You never have


    been. You look at the person, not the position.¡± He says.


    ¡°Tell that to the rest of the school. Most of these kids have known me my whole life and yet they still


    believed it. I guess being gone for a year, they thought that I turned into some massive slut bag or


    something like that.¡± I say getting back to my homework.


    Edward stayed there with me and he was talking to me while I was doing my homework and then he


    started acting a little weird. He was getting really ufortable in his chair and really fidgety.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The Alpha is staring at us.¡± He says trying not to move his lips while he spoke. So I turned around and


    looked at the ss windows of the library that showed the hallway outside and he was standing outside


    the library staring at us. So I gave him a wave, but he just walked off without doing anything.


    ¡°That was weird.¡± I say turning back to Edward.


    ¡°Good. So, it wasn¡¯t just me who thought that was extremely weird.¡± Edward says rxing a little bit.


    ¡°No. It wasn¡¯t.¡± I say.


    When I finished school that day I headed back to the packhouse and I went straight to the office and


    the Alpha wasn¡¯t there. So I sat on the couch and I opened theptop and I looked at the first file that I


    needed to start inputting.


    When Alpha Jackson did finally show up in his office he walked over to the drinks cart and poured


    himself a bourbon before he sat down and started going through some paperwork. And he didn¡¯t say


    anything to me.


    ¡°Tough day?¡± I asked looking at theputer screen.


    ¡°I guess you can say that. The life of an Alpha.¡± He says.


    ¡°I can imagine.¡± I say. And I kept working when the cook came in with dinner and ced it down in front


    of both of us. And then he turned around and left.


    So I sat on the floor leaning against the couch and eating while I was working and then I grabbed the


    file for my mother. I opened it and there was a photo of her there so I pulled the photo up on the


    computer and attached it to the file.


    I started reading through the information before I threw the file on the other side of


    the coffee table and I grabbed another file while I was still eating. I would deal with mother¡¯s fileter. I


    looked up and Alpha Jackson was looking at me but I didn¡¯t say anything to him. I just kept working


    while Alpha Jackson got up and got another drink before he went back to his desk.


    When we finished eating dinner the cook came back and took the tes and I saw that Alpha Jackson


    was getting into the alcohol a lot more than usual. I was pretending not to notice but I knew that


    something was bothering him.


    My phone then went off and I looked at it and someone had sent me some photos. I didn¡¯t know who


    the number belonged to but I looked at the photos and they were taken from outside Alpha Jackson¡¯s


    office.


    He is standing in his office with Missy after our altercation and he is leaning against his desk while she


    is standing there talking to him. The next photo showed her getting closer to him and then the next


    photo showed them two kissing.


    I couldn¡¯t believe it. And that bitch had the nerve to call me a slut at school today. And yet she is getting


    it on with the Alpha. I looked up at him and he was staring nkly at the wall with his ss off bourbon


    in his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m finished for the night. I¡¯m going to bed.¡± I say closing theptop and closing the file that I was


    currently working on.


    ¡°You¡¯ve barely done anything tonight.¡± Alpha Jackson says as I grab my bag and I stood up.


    ¡°Maybe you should ask Missy toe over and do it. If you two would even get any work done.¡± I say


    cing my phone on his desk with the photos showing on the screen and I left his office.


    But instead of walking upstairs, I walked out the front door and took off towards the woods. I heard


    Alpha Jackson calling after me but I ignored him and I blocked off all the links to everyone. Making sure


    to avoid the patrols and I managed to make it to the old swimming hole. I knew that not many people


    ever patrolled around here. This was too far from the packhouse and no one ever attacked out this


    way.


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe he would go for someone like Missy.¡¯ Ava says.


    ¡®Well, not every guy has the best taste in women. I know the Alpha¡¯s that rule over this pack never do.¡¯ I


    say sitting on the boulder.


    ¡®Why do we alwayse here when we¡¯re upset? Edward knows where to find us.¡¯ Ava asked pacing


    in my head.


    ¡®Because he is the only one who knows where to find us. No one else does. And if I tell Edward to get


    lost then he will.¡¯ I exined staring at the moon in the water below me.


    ¡®What are we going to do? We can¡¯t go home to mom and we can¡¯t go back to the packhouse.¡¯ Ava


    says.


    ¡®We can go back to the packhouse. But when we¡¯re ready to. I don¡¯t get it. Why the hell am I getting so


    upset about him and Missy? I don¡¯t understand what is happening to me.¡¯ I say wiping a stray tear off of


    my cheek.


    ¡®Because you like Alpha Jackson.¡¯ Ava says and I scoffed at that.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡®He likes you too. More than friends. I know that he does. His wolf told me.¡¯ Ava says.


    ¡®Oh yeah. What else did his wolf tell you?¡¯ I asked looking around the woods at where I was.


    ¡®That you get away with so much because Alpha Jackson hates punishing you. He wants you close.


    That¡¯s why he offered you that job and a ce to stay when you needed it. He put you in the room


    across from his room. No one usually stays on the Alpha¡¯s floor except for Alpha¡¯s. But you¡¯re there.¡¯


    She exined.


    So, what do we have here?¡± A voice asked out of the darkness and I jumped to my feet immediately.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± I asked. And then a man came into view. I knew that he was a werewolf but he smelt


    off. He smelt rotten. Oh my god. Rogue.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    ALPHA JACKSON POV


    I can¡¯t believe that this whole school is making such a big deal that Taylor stayed at the packhousest


    night. That¡¯s the whole point of having a packhouse, in case someone was in need of it. But Missy


    really did it this time. That bitch has been getting on my nerves ever since I got here. She keeps asking


    me about my mate and why I don¡¯t have one. Why I haven¡¯t chosen one. She wants to be my Luna.


    That much, I am sure of.


    But she went way too far by calling Taylor slut today. She had no right to do that and I am actually d


    that Taylor beat the crap out of her. Maybe that will finally put Missy in her ce. I am sitting behind my


    desk at school doing some work and fixing schedules for the school when someone knocked on the


    door.


    ¡°Come in.¡± I sang out without raising my head.


    ¡°Hi Alpha Jackson.¡± Missy saysing inside. So I looked up at her and she wasn¡¯t healing yet. She


    had two ck eyes and what looked like a broken nose.


    ¡°What did the nurse say?¡± I asked leaning back in my chair.


    Broken nose. It should heal in a couple of days. Everyone is going to give me so much crap for this.¡±


    Missy says walking closer to my desk.


    ¡°Well, you deserve it.¡± I say. And she stopped walking closer to me and looked at me in confusion.


    ¡°What do you mean I deserved it? I thought we were friends. Why would you say something like that?¡±


    She asked looking genuinely hurt.


    ¡°Why did you think we were friends? I am your Alpha and you will address me as such. And that stunt


    you pulled today waspletely out of line.¡± I say standing from my desk.


    Okay. I shouldn¡¯t have called Taylor a slut. I was just trying to get under her skin. We¡¯ve been doing that


    to each other for years.¡± Missy says walking closer to me again. I leaned on the side of my desk and


    she stood in front of me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Taylor is going through a really a hard time right now and you calling her a slut and


    bullying her like that, I¡¯m surprised she didn¡¯t kill you. And believe me, I do think she is capable of doing


    that.¡± I say looking straight at her.


    ¡°I know. She¡¯s had more training than the rest of us. I figured that out pretty clear today. Is she going to


    be punished for what she did to me?¡± Missy asked softly. 1


    ¡°No. She isn¡¯t. Because you started it and she was standing her ground. That¡¯s what we teach in


    training. You pissed her off and she did what I did when I took over this pack. So I¡¯m not punishing her


    for what she did.¡± I say.


    ¡°I guess I can understand that. It¡¯s a shame though. With her out of the way then maybe us two could


    get to know each other a little better.¡± Missy says walking closer to me.


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about? I¡¯m your Alpha and that is as far as it¡¯s ever going to go with you.¡±


    I say.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to.¡± She says. And I look at her strange before she quickly puts her arms around my


    neck and she kissed me.


    I was shocked and stunned for a moment before I pushed her off me and she fell back against the wall


    of my office.


    ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing? ¡°I growled at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m just letting you know what you¡¯re missing out on. I¡¯ve seen the way you look at Taylor. Believe me,


    you will get a lot more from me then her.¡± Missy says.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°You¡¯re suspended until further notice. I don¡¯t want to see you at the school, at the packhouse or at


    training until I say so.¡± I ordered.


    ¡°What? You can¡¯t do that.¡± Missy says.


    Are you kidding me? I am the fucking Alpha and I can do whatever the hell I want. Now get the hell out


    of my office. I don¡¯t want to look at you again.¡± I ordered using my Alpha aura and she bowed her head


    to me and left my office quickly.


    I stood there in shock and wiped my lips because the thought of her kissing me was actually making


    my skin crawl. I couldn¡¯t stand her before today, but now I actually really hate her for doing that. What


    the hell was she actually nning on here. What did she think she was going to aplish. She said it


    herself, she¡¯s seen the way I look at Taylor. So why the hell would I want Missy?


    I sat back at my desk and tried to concentrate on what I was doing but I couldn¡¯t. So I left my office and


    I walked out of the school grounds and headed into town to the gym.


    I spent a couple of hours there working out and I lost track of time. Because when


    I looked at my watch I realized that school was out and Taylor would be at the office working on her


    own.


    I went to the locker room and had a shower in there and got dressed into some fresh clothes but the


    images of Missy kissing me today didn¡¯t go away. I couldn¡¯t make them go away. No matter how much I


    tried.


    So I headed home to the packhouse and as soon as I walked into the office I saw Taylor sitting in her


    usual spot working as hard as usual. But I couldn¡¯t even face her. I walked over and poured myself a


    drink and I could tell that she was watching me, but I couldn¡¯t look at her. So I just sat behind my desk


    and started looking at the fresh pile of papers on my desk.


    I was looking at the one on top and my mind was so twisted at the moment that I couldn¡¯t even


    concentrate on any of the words on the page. It felt like I was just reading the same paragraph over


    and over again.


    When the cook bought dinner in Taylor was happy to get something to eat but I couldn¡¯t stomach it right


    now. I nced up at Taylor and she had made herselffortable on the floor and I was so twisted up


    inside just looking at her. The guilt was just eating away at me so I got up to get another drink instead.


    I was hoping that the alcohol would help me function a little better, but it wasn¡¯t really doing much. And


    thanks to our werewolf metabolism, we don¡¯t get drunk. At least not easily. We have to drink at least


    two bottles of pure alcohol before we start to feel the affect of it. I thought that really sucked. Because I


    would love to have a buzz right about now.


    All night I would steal nces at Taylor and she was just working away like she always does. She¡¯s


    definitely a hard worker. There was no doubt about that. But I saw her looking through one file before


    she mmed it shut and threw it across the coffee table and grabbed the next folder. I was guessing


    that was her mother¡¯s folder and she wasn¡¯t interested in looking through her mother¡¯s information right


    now. Whatever happened between them two, really had Taylor doubting her mother.


    I know that they were close before but for Taylor to not want to talk to her at all, there was definitely


    something serious going on there. Her mother did something that Taylor thinks is unforgivable. And that


    made me just as angry. Someone else that has upset Taylor to the point that I want to kick them out of


    the pack. But I didn¡¯t. Missy was lucky that she just got a suspension. I don¡¯t know how long it will go


    for, but after what she did, I could have had her thrown in the dungeon. I know Taylor would have liked


    that.


    I was ripped from my thoughts when I heard Taylor¡¯s phone go off and when she looked at it her whole


    face dropped. Whatever message she just got, it really upset her and she started gathering her things


    and saying that she was finished for the night. It was abrupt and out of character for Taylor.


    But then she put the phone down on my desk and left my office so I reached across and I grabbed her


    phone and I looked at the photos that were on her phone. Someone had sent her photos of Missy


    kissing me. Someone was standing outside my office taking photos so Missy nned the whole fucking


    thing. She was really going to pay for it now. How many other people did she send this message to.


    Actually, I don¡¯t care. She sent them to Taylor.


    I got up from my desk and I took off down the hallway and I ran upstairs but she wasn¡¯t in her room. So


    I ran downstairs again and out the front door and I was calling her name but I got no response. I mind


    linked the patrols that were on tonight and told them all to keep a look out for her. And if they pick up


    her scent then they need to tell me immediately. But no one had seen her.


    She grew up on these packnds, she knew every hiding spot that there is. And it was in the middle of


    the night so she could be anywhere. I don¡¯t know where she could be. I heard that she was fighting with


    her friends today because they all believed the rumours that were going on about us two. But then I


    saw her in the library with Edward. So that¡¯s where I headed.


    I got to Edward¡¯s house and I started banging on the door. His mother opened the door and I walked in


    without being invited and I went straight to Edward¡¯s room who was lying on his bed ying with his


    phone.


    ¡°Alpha.¡± He jumped up quickly.


    ¡°Taylor. Where would she go if she is really upset?¡± I demanded to know.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± He asked confused.


    ¡°I saw you two talking today. I know that you two used to date. You know her really well. Where would


    she go if she didn¡¯t want to be found?¡± I asked walking closer to him.


    ¡° Well, if she doesn¡¯t want to be found then there¡¯s a reason for that. I found that it was always best to


    leave her when she was like that.¡± Edward says. And I growled at his answer. I didn¡¯t like that one bit.


    ¡°Tell me.¡± I demanded through gritted teeth standing over him.


    ¡± There¡¯s a swimming hole and we used to go to. It¡¯s on the south east end of the territory.¡± Edward


    says cowering away from me. That¡¯s when I realized he was in pain because I was using my Alpha


    aura on him.


    ¡°South east. That part of the territory doesn¡¯t get patrolled as much.¡± I say standing back and thinking


    about it for a moment. We know. That¡¯s why we used to go there. Because it was private.¡± Edward


    says. And I turned around and darted from his room and out of the house.


    I headed towards that part of the territory and I could hear something in the distance. A fight. I could


    smell Taylor¡¯s scent from where I was and I knew that she was there. She was in trouble and I started


    running as fast as I could. Hold on Taylor. I¡¯ming.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    TAYLOR POV


    Do you have any idea what¡¯s going to happen to you for being on ournd?¡± I asked the rogue as he


    approached me. Trying to intimidate me.


    Well, no one ever patrols this far south. I know. I¡¯ve been watching. And waiting.¡± He says stalking even


    closer to me.Waiting for what?¡± I asked crossing my arms.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    A sweet little thing like you to take advantage of theck of patrols. I knew that teenagers had toe


    out here some time. And I am so d it was someone as hot as you.¡± He says as he was now standing


    right in front of me.


    The smell of him was really starting to get to me. It was putrid. But I was trying not to let that get to me


    while he reached out and touched my blonde curly hair. I just tried not breathing out of my nose. I really


    couldn¡¯t stand it.


    Alpha Jackson will kill you.¡± I smirked.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m guessing Alpha Jackson doesn¡¯t even know that you¡¯re here.¡± He says.


    ¡°Oh my god. A rogue with a brain. Now there¡¯s something you don¡¯t see every day.¡± I say in mock


    surprise.


    ¡°That was uncalled for.¡± He says standing up taller and looking down on


    ¡°And so is you trying to scare me. Which, by the way, you are failing miserably at.¡± I say.


    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of me?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Why would I be? You¡¯re only one man?


    Or do you have friends waiting in the wings to help you take down one teeny tiny little teenage girl?¡± I


    mocked him pretending to look around.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a mouth on you, don¡¯t you?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been told that I do.¡± I say.


    ¡°Well, this is going to be more fun then I thought.¡± He says as his canines elongated. But I just stood


    there staring at him. And when he crouched down slightly I couldn¡¯t help but giggle at him. And that


    seemed to piss him off even more.


    I could see fur starting to sprout on his arms but before he could get any further than that I charged at


    him and I punched him in the face and kicked him in the stomach. While he was crouched over I


    grabbed him by the hair and I kneed him in the face and pushed him away from me, where hended


    on his back.


    I guess you picked the wrong girl, bitch. ¡°I say to him getting into position. But he got up and still only


    half shifted he charged at me and I threw myself onto my back and pushed my foot into his stomach


    and threw him over the top of me and hended on his back behind me.


    I used my legs to jump back up onto my feet and I turned around to face him again and he slowly got


    up and turned to face me. He looked like he was in a lot of pain and he looked down, so I followed his


    line of sight and there was a stick protruding through the side of his rib cage.


    He yanked it out and let out a growl when he did it, and he looked back at me as angry as possible.


    And he charged at me again and this time he dodged my punch and managed tond a couple on me.


    I fell back against a tree and he tried to punch me again but I moved my head and he punched the tree


    instead.


    I stumbled as I got out of his way but I regained my footing and I was ready for him again. And when he


    charged at me I spun around and kicked him in the face and he flew back against a tree.


    I waited for him to get up again and this time he was a little slower. But he managed to get up again


    and he started charging at me again when I heard. something else running through the woods that


    caught my attention.


    All of a sudden Alpha Jackson jumped into the fight and he grabbed a hold of the rogue that was


    attacking me and he got him to the ground straight away and extended his ws and ripped the rogues


    throat out.


    When Alpha Jackson was sure that he was dead I saw his ws slip back in and then he turned to look


    at me and I thought he was going to be pissed. But he walked over to me and he looked at my bleeding


    lip and my eye that I could feel was swelling up.


    Are you alright?¡± He asked with nothing by concern in his voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I say tly at him. Then we were joined by some warriors that he no doubt mind linked and


    he told them to take care of the rogue¡¯s body.


    He put his arm around me but for some reason, this time I didn¡¯t get that zap from him. It didn¡¯t hurt


    when he touched


    I didn¡¯t understand why. But I wasn¡¯t questioning that right now.


    Alpha Jackson took me back to the packhouse and into the kitchen where he got a wet cloth to start


    washing away the blood from my face and I just sat there not looking at him while he was doing it.


    ¡°Listen Taylor, those photos only showed you what they wanted to show you. They didn¡¯t show you


    when I pushed her away and I suspended her from all school and pack activities until further notice.¡±


    Alpha Jackson says.


    I really don¡¯t know what to say to you right now. Should I thank you for doing that? Or what? Or should I


    be asking myself why the hell I got so pissed about it?¡± I asked finally looking at him. And he was so


    close to my face that I could see right into his green eyes and noticed that they actually had two shades


    of green in them.


    What do you mean?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t know why I got so pissed off about them. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re a couple. It¡¯s not like I have


    any right to get pissed off. It¡¯s probably just because it was Missy. I hate that bitch and I have hated her


    for as long as I can remember.¡± I say.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry about her. I¡¯ll be dealing with her tomorrow for those photos. I don¡¯t know who she


    sent them to.¡± He says.


    ¡°Yeah. And she had the nerve to call me a slut.¡± I say rolling my eyes.


    Listen, as soon as I saw those photos on your phone I panicked. And I never panic. ¡°Alpha Jackson


    says. Why did you panic?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because I knew that you got the wrong idea and I didn¡¯t want you to. I didn¡¯t want you to think that


    there was anything going on with me and Missy. I don¡¯t have anything going on with anyone.¡± He says.


    ¡°Why are you telling me this? It¡¯s none of my business.¡± I say.


    Because, it is not secret that we have be closer since you came to the pack. Since you started


    working for me and especially since you started staying here. That¡¯s why I think your opinion matters to


    me. And I don¡¯t know why, because I don¡¯t usually care what anyone thinks. But I do care what you


    think.¡± He exined and I was trying to find some sort of reading on his face to try and figure out what


    he was telling me. But I just couldn¡¯t. There was nothing there.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I took off.¡± I say looking away guiltily.


    ¡°I don¡¯t me you. But going to that part of the woods. That was dangerous. And patrols are going to


    be increased around that area from now on.¡± He scoffs creasing his eyebrows.


    Why do you look angry right now?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because of my own stupidity. I should have had that ce better protected. It is mynd.¡± He says


    shaking his head. Can I ask you something?¡± I asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± He asked looking back up at me.


    Why don¡¯t you have a mate yet? It¡¯s not normal for an Alpha to be single. No matter how old they are.¡± I


    say without looking away. I was serious and I really wanted to know the answer.


    Well, when I went to Alpha training I became really good friends with a guy there. He had a mate


    waiting for him back home. But while he was at the Alpha camp, his pack was attacked and his mate


    was killed. I saw what it did to him and how much it almost killed him. I haven¡¯t found my mate yet, but I


    know that when I do, I¡¯m going to reject her.¡± He says. Are you serious?¡± I asked pulling away from his


    hand that was still cleaning my face.


    ¡°I can¡¯t go through what he went through. That was way too painful. And me being me, my Luna will be


    a bigger target. I won¡¯t put her in danger like that. I¡¯ve already made up my mind and I¡¯ve chosen to


    reject her.¡± Alpha Jackson exined pulling my head back so he could keep cleaning the blood off of


    my face.


    ¡°That¡¯s a pretty massive step. You¡¯re really going to go through life alone? With no heir to take over


    your pack?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that I can figure something out there. I¡¯ll appoint the right heir when the time is right. He won¡¯t


    be blood rted but he will be capable of the job.¡± Alpha Jackson says.


    He finished cleaning all the blood off of my face and I was still sitting on the stool in the kitchen while he


    emptied out the bloody water and I was thinking about everything that he was saying. I know that


    Alpha¡¯s like to keep their pack¡¯s in the family. They need to produce an heir. But Alpha Jackson was


    willing to give all of that up on the off chance that he will get his heart broken if something happens to


    his mate.


    I could see where he wasing from but it sounded a little crazy to me. But, who am I to tell him that


    he can¡¯t do it. I mean, he¡¯s a grown man and it¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s already made up his mind.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± He asked pulling me from my thoughts.


    ¡°Yeah. Sorry. I was off with the faeries.¡± I say. And I suddenly stopped and realized what I said. And I


    tried not tough at it. So he helped me to my feet and we started heading upstairs.


    When we got to the top of the stairs he handed me my phone that I had left on his desk and I deleted


    the photos immediately and then I went into my room and I closed the door.


    I went to have a shower and when I got out of the shower I got dressed into my pyjama¡¯s and then I sat


    on the windowsill with a smoke and I grabbed my phone. and looked at it for a few moments before I


    pulled up Ethan¡¯s phone number and I tried to call it again. But again, I got no response. Just his


    voicemail. He was still ignoring me. I then thought I heard footsteps in the hallway which was weird


    because these rooms were soundproof, but I looked over and my door was open slightly. I know that I


    closed it, but it was open again. Was Alpha Jackson listening in to see who I was trying to call. I didn¡¯t


    know. But I walked over and I looked out into the hallway and I couldn¡¯t see anyone there. So I closed


    the door again. And I finished my smoke and got into bed.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    The next day was a Saturday so I got up early and decided to get changed and go for a jog through


    town while there was no one around except warriors training and when I got back to the packhouse I


    grabbed a bottle of water out of the fridge and I took it up to my bedroom.


    I went inside and had a shower and got dressed and I headed down to kitchen and there was no one in


    the kitchen yet. So I Made my own breakfast and I sat at the kitchen ind while eating and reading a


    book.


    ¡°I thought you were a teenager? Don¡¯t they usually sleep in on weekends?¡± Alpha Jackson asked


    walking into the room only wearing a pair of shorts.


    ¡°I¡¯m used to getting up early. At Richmond Pack I was always put on the early shift on weekends. I think


    it¡¯s just habit now.¡± I say barely looking up from my book.


    ¡°What are you reading?¡± He asked looking at the cover of my book.


    ¡°A ssic.¡± I say.


    ¡°Pride and Prejudice. I¡¯ve never had the patients for that book, or movie.¡± He says walking over to the


    counter.


    ¡°No. You¡¯re just ignorant.¡± I say smirking behind the book. I knew that he was ring at me when I said


    that but I didn¡¯t care. I called as I saw it.


    ¡°Have you got any ns today?¡± He asked getting a coffee and he sat on the other side of the ind.


    ¡°No. Just hanging around the packhouse. Nothing more to do.¡± I say putting my book down. There¡¯s


    plenty of work to get caught up on.¡± He says smiling at me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re smiling. I was nning on working today as well.¡± I say.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you out with your friends?¡± He asked cautiously.


    Well, I guess things have been a little strained since they believed those rumours about me instead of


    talking to me first. They know that I always tell the truth. No matter how bad it is. And I would have told


    them straight out if us two were hooking up. But they never asked and assumed the worst. And gave


    me the silent treatment because of it.¡± I exined still eating my breakfast. Well, that¡¯s their loss then.¡±


    He says.


    ¡°Do you have much nned today?¡± I asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s plenty of work to get caught up on.¡± He says smiling at me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re smiling. I was nning on working today as well.¡± I say.


    Why aren¡¯t you out with your friends?¡± He asked cautiously.


    Well, I guess things have been a little strained since they believed those


    Rumours about me instead of talking to me first. They know that I always tell the truth. No matter how


    bad it is. And I would have told them straight out if us two were hooking up. But they never asked and


    assumed the worst. And gave me the silent treatment because of it.¡± I exined still eating my


    breakfast.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s their loss then.¡± He says.


    Do you have much nned today?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I have to go and meet with patrols and stuff like that. Do a few things around the pack. But that


    shouldn¡¯t take more than a couple of hours.¡± He says.


    ¡®Alright. Hopefully I¡¯ll get the rest of those files inputting on to theputer today and that will be done


    with.¡± I say smiling at the thought of filing being done with the files on the pack members.


    ¡°What about your mother¡¯s file?¡± He asked looking up at me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get it done too. But it might be left untilst.¡± I say.


    ¡°Are you going to tell me what happened between you two?¡± He asked. And I looked down at my te


    of food.


    She kept a secret that she shouldn¡¯t have. She should have told me.¡± I say slowly chewing my food.


    Alright then. When you¡¯re ready to talk about it, then you know that I¡¯m here.¡± He says.


    ¡°I know.¡± I say.


    After I finished breakfast I cleaned the kitchen and then I headed to the office and I got started with


    work and Alpha Jackson got dressed and headed out to do his pack business.


    I was sitting in the office for hours before I finally finished all the files. Including my mothers. And it


    mentioned in there her mates, past and present, and children and father of the children. So I kept to the


    file and said that Thomas was my father. I didn¡¯t know what else to put. Things were too messed up at


    the moment for me to actually put down the truth. I didn¡¯t even know my real father¡¯s name, so that


    wasn¡¯t going to help me either.


    When I was finished with the files I put them in the filing cab and then I grabbed a hold of a


    notebook that was sitting on the coffee table and it was full of all the pack members and their roles in


    the pack. So I opened up a different document and started inputting all this information as well. So we


    could see who is a warrior and stuff like that. And it would be easier to work out rosters as well.


    Because the people that managed the businesses in town didn¡¯t do any of that, apparently Alpha


    Jackson did. Which exins why he is always so god damn busy with paper work. He is controlling


    every aspect of this pack.


    I wondered how long he was going to be able to keep this up before giving himself a heart attack.


    Because I honestly didn¡¯t know.


    When Alpha Jackson got back to the packhouse he came to the office and handed me a coffee and he


    sat behind his desk and started looking at some paper work that was piled up there again.


    ¡°How the hell did you get those cuts on your hand?¡± I asked looking at him concerned thinking that


    something had gone wrong today.


    ¡°Oh. It¡¯s nothing. They¡¯ll be healed soon. ¡°He says ncing at them before he nced back at the


    paperwork.


    My phone then went off and then went off again and then went off again. I was getting bombarded with


    messages. But I ignored them all until I saw Parker¡¯s name.


    PARKER ¨C Alpha Jackson just took Missy away. Said something about her sending photos and that


    she was not on suspended but under arrest. He took her away while she was in the diner.


    I didn¡¯t answer the message but I looked up at Alpha Jackson and he looked like he was troubled but


    he was working hard to get back on top of his work that he was falling behind on. Mainly my fault


    because I took offst night.


    ¡°What are you staring at?¡± He asked putting the pages down in front of him and looking straight at me.


    ¡°Missy gave you those scratches. What did you do with her?¡± I asked. Is that why you¡¯re phone¡¯s going


    off like that? Everyone is messaging you to tell you what just happened?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yeah. Afraid so.¡± I say. And he growled lowly in his chest. He wasn¡¯t happy about it at all.


    Thank you.¡± I say before I looked back at the book in front of me and kept working on what I was doing.


    And I could tell that he was looking at me but I was going to pretend like it was no big deal. He didn¡¯t


    want it to be a big deal.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    A little while after that I got another message from Emily.


    EMILY ¨C Hey, I hope you don¡¯t still hate me. I am having a party at my ce tonight. I¡¯d really like you


    toe.


    ME ¨C I¡¯ll try and stop by. I¡¯ll see what I¡¯m doing.


    EMILY ¨C Okay. I might see you tonight then.


    When I finished work for the day I went upstairs to my room and I was sitting around thinking about


    whether or not I was going to go to the party or not. And then I decided that I would go to it. It¡¯s been


    too long since I went out and let my hair out.


    So I went to the bathroom and I had a quick shower and when I got out I sat in front of the vanity


    wearing a towel and I straightened my hair, which I don¡¯t do very often. And then I put on some make-


    up to party in and I went into my wardrobe.


    I got dressed into a ck and blue vertical lined ankle length strapless dress and tan wedges. So I


    walked down the stairs carefully in these damn shoes and I went to the office.


    Come in.¡± Alpha Jackson sang out. So I opened the door and he looked up quickly and then went back


    to his paperwork. But then snapped his head up again.


    ¡°Wow. Where are you going?¡± He asked shocked sitting back in his chair.


    Emily is having a party at her ce. I thought I might stop by.¡± I say.


    Okay. That sounds like a good idea.¡± He says looking me up and down.


    Are you alright?¡± I asked smirking. And he finally snapped his head back up to my eyes.


    ¡°Oh, yeah. I¡¯m fine. Have fun tonight.¡± He says.


    So I left the packhouse and I walked to Emily¡¯s house and the party was already in full swing. I walked


    inside and Emily came running up to me and hugged me.


    ¡± I can¡¯t believe that you actually came here.¡± She says.


    Yeah. I thought I mighte and check it out.¡± I say.


    I¡¯m so d that you did. Everyone is here.¡± She says as I started scanning the rooms. And I saw


    Missy¡¯s friends standing across the room ring at me.


    ¡°Yeah. I can see that.¡± I say turning back to her.


    They invited themselves. I¡¯m sorry.¡± She says.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. So, where are the drinks at?¡± I asked walking further into the kitchen.


    Absolutely. The kitchen.¡± She says. So we headed to the kitchen and we got a couple of drinks and


    that¡¯s where we met up with Parker, Caleb and Aria. And I ended up hitting the dance floor with them


    and we were dancing around the living room like I didn¡¯t have a care in the world. I was actually having


    fun for once.


    Being on the dance floor moving to the music felt freeing and it was so easy to just forget all my


    problems. Parker, Caleb and Aria were great for having a good time. But when my drink was finished I


    went to the kitchen to get another one and then I saw a guy standing over the room staring at me.


    I had seen him around school but I wasn¡¯t too sure who he was. He kept to himself all the time and I


    was starting to feel


    really uneasy with him standing there staring at me. And as I started walking back towards the living


    room to where my friends were he stood in front of me. blocking my way.


    ¡°Can I help you with something?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I was just wanting to meet you. That¡¯s all.¡± He says showing a high level of confidence.


    ¡°Well, my friends are waiting. So, maybe we can try this some other time.¡± I say trying to get past him.


    But he stopped me again and wouldn¡¯t let me pass.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with now? It¡¯s a party. Isn¡¯t this what we do at a party? Get to know other people? Have


    fun?¡± He asked.


    I was having fun. With my friends.¡± I say.


    ¡°Well, maybe you could have fun with me.¡± He says reaching out and touching my hair. But I took a


    step back.


    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Of course I do. Taylor Stevenson.¡± He says.


    ¡°Well, if you know who I am then you know not to touch me unless I give you permission.¡± I say.


    Sorry. I¡¯m not trying to start anything.¡± He says. And I looked at him a little weird and I turned around to


    see Missy¡¯s friends standing on the other side of the kitchen watching me and this guy with too much


    enthusiasm.


    Immediately I knew that something wasn¡¯t right. They never paid this much attention to me. And I know


    that one of them had to have taken those photos of Missy and the Alpha. And send them to me. So


    they would be especially pissed that the Alpha had now arrested Missy because of everything that she


    had been doing.


    I looked back at the guy in front of me and he didn¡¯t seem to be budging at all. So I took a drink of my


    drink and he smiled at me.


    Come on. Why don¡¯t we go and have some fun of our own?¡± He asked. But I looked in my cup. I


    realized that I was looking at those girls¡¯ for a while and I wasn¡¯t paying attention to the guy.


    Why does this drink taste like wolfsbane?¡± I asked. And his face dropped immediately.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± He asked.


    ¡°You just spiked my drink.¡± I say to him and he looked at the girls and then back at me.


    How the hell do you even know what wolfsbane taste like?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Because I¡¯ve been shot with a dart that had wolfsbane in it. I could taste the shit in my mouth


    afterwards.¡± I exined. And his mouth dropped.


    I looked back at the girls and when I turned back to look at the guy I punched him in the face and he


    was thrown back against the wall.


    Parker, Emily, Aria and Caleb all ran over to me and wanted to know what the hell happened. And the


    second I mentioned wolfsbane, Caleb called for the warriors.


    They were patrolling nearby so it only took them moments to get there and I was surprised when Alpha


    Jackson walked into the house as well. He was there within minutes and the packhouse was a lot


    further away than that. He must have run the whole way there. But he came straight over to me.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yeah. You know that shit doesn¡¯t affect me.¡± I whispered to him. And then he turned his evil re on


    the guy that spiked my drink and turned to face him fully.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    ¡°Where did you get the wolfsbane?¡± Alpha Jackson demanded.


    ¡°I can¡¯t remember.¡± The guy stuttered out backing away from Alpha Jackson but he already backed


    against the wall so he had nowhere to go.


    ¡°Where?¡± Alpha Jackson demanded. His Alpha Aura pouring from him that everyone in the room felt it.


    They all started whimpering and falling to their knees and I looked around at them all. I could feel the


    aura but it wasn¡¯t affecting me the way that it was affecting them. I didn¡¯t know why. They were in pain. I


    wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°It was a guy in the human town. He sells it in his store.¡± The guy managed to answer.


    Why would you spike Taylor¡¯s drink?¡± Alpha Jackson asked through gritted teeth, his aura still pouring


    out of him.


    Because they told me to. They wanted me to help get payback for Missy.¡± He says pointing to Missy¡¯s


    friends. And all of a sudden the girls were surrounded by warriors as well.


    ¡°Get them out of here.¡± Alpha Jackson says dropping his Alpha aura so that everyone could stand up


    again.


    The warriors took Missy¡¯s friends away out the back door and not passed me but Alpha Jackson wasn¡¯t


    finished with the guy.


    ¡°What was the n when Taylor was unconscious?¡± Alpha Jackson asked.


    ¡°They wanted me to teach her a lesson.¡± The guy says.


    What lesson. What were you going to do?¡± Alpha Jackson demanded to know making sure that the guy


    was boxed into the corner and couldn¡¯t move.


    They wanted me to get her upstairs. To rape her.¡± The guy says looking away. And I walked over and


    grabbed Alpha Jackson¡¯s arm just in time as his ws slipped out and he was going to rip that guys


    throat out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill him.¡± I say.


    Why not? He was going to rape you.¡± Alpha Jackson says.


    ¡°I know. But he didn¡¯t, did he? Put him where you are putting Missy¡¯s friends. Deal with it the right way.¡±


    I say. And he looked back at the guy and then slowly lowered his hand and grabbed the guy by the shirt


    and threw him at the warriors. Dungeon.¡± Alpha Jackson demanded.


    And they took him away too, Everyone else in the kitchen were watching us and were amazed at how I


    was able to talk him down from actually killing someone. His reputation is that he loves to kill people, it


    doesn¡¯t matter if their in his pack or not. But I didn¡¯t really care.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking you home. Now.¡± Alpha Jackson says. And I nod my head yes. So Alpha Jackson and I left


    the house without saying anything to anyone but I saw Emily sitting in the living room and she saw us


    coming that way and she quickly looked away from me. She couldn¡¯t even look at me and didn¡¯t ask if I


    was alright.


    That bitch knew what was going to happen tonight. She was in on the n. I had no doubt about that.


    But I wasn¡¯t going to bring it up here. I would bring it upter on. When the Alpha wasn¡¯t around.


    Alpha Jackson and I walked back to the packhouse in silence. He was still really angry about what


    happened tonight, and I was too. But I was more confused and trying to put all of this together. Why the


    hell would theye after me like this. Would they want to hurt me like this?


    That made no sense to me. None at all.


    When we got to the packhouse I went straight up to my room and I went to have a shower. That guy


    touched me. I could still fell where he touched me and I didn¡¯t like it. I washed my hair again and I


    washed all my make up off.


    I came out of the bathroom wearing only a towel and I saw that the door was open a little again. But I


    always close it when Ie in to my room. So I walked over to the door slowly and this time I knew


    that Alpha Jackson was there.


    He was in the hallway and he saw me wearing the towel and I saw him running his eyes up and down


    my body before he finally gathered himself.


    ¡°I was just checking to make sure that you¡¯re alright.¡± He says.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m fine. You know that wolfsbane doesn¡¯t affect me. And apparently, neither does your Alpha


    command.¡± I say.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± He asked.


    ¡°In the kitchen when you used your Alphamand. It bought everyone else to their knees, but not


    me. I don¡¯t know why.¡± I say.


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s one more thing that we need to figure out about you.¡± He says. I guess so. Does that


    worry you?¡± I asked leaning against the doorframe.


    ¡®Why would it worry me?¡± He asked.


    Knowing that you can¡¯tmand me.¡± I say smirking at him.


    I would nevermand you.¡± He says. And I stopped smirking while still looking at him. Why would he


    say that? Why would he nevermand me? It was the way that he said it. Like he knew that he


    would never need to use themand on


    Or he would never want to use themand on me or something.


    The way he was looking at me, didn¡¯t escape me either. I was fully aware of the way his eyes kept


    roaming my body, sometimes on their own ord. He would catch himself doing it and then quickly


    stop.


    ¡°I should probably get dressed.¡± I say.


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s been a long night.¡± He says.


    ¡°Not that long.¡± I say. And I slowly turned and went back into my room without shutting the door and I


    didn¡¯t hear him move from his spot. He was still standing in the hallway and I walked towards the walk


    in robe and looked through some clothes when I caught his scent getting stronger. I knew that he was


    in my room now so I turned around and just came to the door of the walk in robe.


    I could see on his face how conflicted he was. He didn¡¯t really know what to do, what he was doing. He


    was really struggling with himself. So I made things a little easier on him. I walked over to him and he


    was staring into my eyes as I was doing the same.


    I started ying with the hem of his shirt and I put my hand under his shirt and wrapped them around


    his waist. I could felt him slouch down slightly and smell my hair and he put his nose in the crook of my


    neck.


    Then he lifted his hand up and to cup my cheek and he gently pulled my head back and he stared into


    my eyes again before he lowered his face to mine and kissed me really gently on the lips. His tongue


    stroking my lips, begging for entry, which I dly granted him.


    He kissed me more passionately than I had ever been kissed in my life and he grabbed me around the


    thighs and lifted me up so he wasn¡¯t bending down and he pushed me up against the wall while still


    kissing me.


    I pulled my head back against the wall and Alpha Jackson started kissing down my jawline and down


    my neck to where my marking spot is. The spot where my mate will eventually mark me when I find


    him. But it¡¯s a sensitive spot that coaxed a moan out of my lips and he looked up at me again and I


    wrap my arms around his neck and start kissing him again.


    He carried me over to the bed andid me down gently and stood there for a second staring at me. He


    traced his finger from my lip down my chin to my throat and down my chest to the top of the towel that I


    had wrapped around me and slowly pulled the towel off of me.


    I was lying therepletely naked in front of him and he lowered himself down onto the bed on me but


    kept his weight on his arms instead of on me and I grabbed the hem of his shirt and pulled it up and


    over his head.


    He pulled it the rest of the way off and I moved my hands down his rock solid abs just to feel them. I


    had to. I had been wanting to do that for a long time. And he started kissing down my neck and kept


    going down to my breast and sucked my nipple in his mouth. And then he moved over to the other


    breast and did the same thing.


    He started moving lower. Trailing small


    kisses down my stomach and causing me to moan and get butterflies in my stomach. He was


    surprisingly gentle for someone who was so big and domineering.


    He grabbed both of my thigh and lifted them up and open and he kissed the inside of both thighs and


    then towards my lips and he sucked them in his mouth before letting them go and he ran his tongue up


    my core before he reached my slit and sucked it into his mouth as well.


    I was moaning to every movement and every touch and he moved down lower again and stuck his


    tongue inside my core when I let out a louder moan. At that point, I was just d that I was a loud


    moaner and not a screamer.


    He sucked and licked and kissed my core like a man that was starving and hadn¡¯t eaten for years


    before he finally pulled his head back and he inserted one finger inside me. He pushed it all the way in


    and curled it inside my before starting to pump it in and out while I was a writhing mess at that point.


    After a few moments, he added a second finger and he left it there for a moment to allow me to adjust


    to the feeling of him stretching me. But he was waiting too long and I started moving my hips against


    his fingers. I heard him chuckle slightly as he sucked on my clit and I could feel myself getting closer


    and closer to the edge until I finally plunged over the edge of my orgasm. Alpha Jackson kept going


    leaving me ride out every second of my orgasm that I possibly could.


    He then moved up my body again and started kissing me and I could taste myself on his lips while I


    was tugging at his shorts and pushing them down his body before he finally kicked them off and he


    rested on one of his arms right next to my head and he pulled his mouth away from mine.


    Are you sure about this?¡± He asked breathlessly.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a virgin, Alpha.¡± I say.


    ¡°I think you can call me Jackson now.¡± He says. And I started chuckling and I put my hand around


    behind his head and pulled it back to my face and started kissing him again.


    He positioned himself on top of me and reached down to his hardened length and adjusted it to my


    opening. All werewolves are known to be huge, and Ethan was big, but he had nothing on Jackson. He


    was huge. But all I could think was how much I wanted it.


    He pushed the tip of his cock into my opening and stilled for a moment waiting for any sign from me but


    he didn¡¯t get any. So he pushed it in a little further and a little further until he was in all the way to the


    hilt. It was definitely an adjustment for me and he stilled for a moment while I got used to his length and


    girth. But when I was ready I started moving my hips and he started moving in and out very slowly, very


    gently. He wasn¡¯t rushing it. He wasn¡¯t trying to rush me. He was treating me like a one night stand that


    didn¡¯t mean anything. He was so gentle towards me, I never had that before. Not even with Ethan. He


    had his head buried in the crook of my neck but when he pulled his head up he looked me straight in


    the eye and stayed there for ages before he slowly leaned down to kiss me again.


    He started moving a little faster and I had my arms wrapped around his neck and he put one arm


    around my back and rolled us both over so that I was straddling him. He adjusted his body so that his


    legs were hanging over the side of the bed and his arms were wrapped around my back and I kept my


    body really close to him, and I started moving up and down on his long hard cock.


    I was looking down at him, looking him in the eye as he was looking at me and I ran my fingers through


    his hair as I could again, feel myself getting closer and closer to the edge.


    I grabbed onto his shoulders hard and he knew exactly what wasing. And he grabbed the back of


    my head and smashed his lips against mine to muffle my moans as I plunged over the precipice of my


    orgasm again.


    And only momentster he stilled inside of me and I could tell that he found his own release and I


    stopped moving on top of him but he didn¡¯t let go. He kept holding me close to his body like I was his


    lifeline or something. Which I didn¡¯t mind at all.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    I was lying in bed that night with Jackson lying in bed next to me and he pulled me closer to him and I


    rested my head on his chest.


    ¡°When I got out of the shower you were already in the hallway. You looked pretty troubled about


    something.¡± I say.


    ¡°Yeah. I was really troubled about something.¡± He says.


    Are you going to tell me what it was?¡± I asked looking up at him. And he let out a deep breath and


    looked hesitant about talking about it.


    ¡°Honestly, it was hearing about what that guy was going to do to you.¡± He says.


    ¡°That he was going to rape me?¡± I asked. And I could feel Jackson tense up as I said


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to think about anyone else touching you like that.¡± He says rubbing little circles on my


    back and I smiled a little.


    ¡°You mean, besides you?¡± I asked looking at us both under the covers naked. And he kissed the top of


    my head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure that this was such a good idea.¡± He says. And I stopped moving. Are you saying that you


    already regret it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°What? No. I don¡¯t regret it. It¡¯s just, that I¡¯m the Alpha and you¡¯re still in high school.¡± He says.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be 18 soon. Very soon. Besides, since when does that matter around here?¡± I asked getting a little


    offensive.


    ¡°No. Don¡¯t get upset. I wouldn¡¯t take this back for the world. Believe me. I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have said


    anything. I don¡¯t regret it. And it¡¯s not just because you were here. It was because it was you that I did


    it.¡± He says.


    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that you haven¡¯t had any girls¡¯ing or going since I moved in.¡± Imented smirking.


    ¡®Well, I haven¡¯t been interested in any of them.¡± He says tly.


    If you say so.¡± I say. And he wrapped his other arm around me and pulled me closer and squeezed me


    to him. Like he didn¡¯t want to let me go.


    I could tell that he didn¡¯t regret it. And I could tell that it wasn¡¯t as mistake. I didn¡¯t feel like it was a


    mistake. But I knew that it wasn¡¯t something that we could announce to the whole pack either. We


    needed to be very careful about who found out about this. People thought I was sleeping with the Alpha


    before and the rumours went wild. Now that it¡¯s the truth, it would be even more insane.


    I didn¡¯t want Jackson to be distracted by any of that. I could handle myself and the rumours, but he was


    the one that I needed to really think about here. He had the most to lose.


    ¡°Taylor.¡± Jackson says after a long pause.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I say.


    What did your mother do that made you want to move out?¡± He asked. And this time I took a deep


    breath. I knew that it was time to tell someone. I just hoped that he wouldn¡¯t treat me differently.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want anyone to know because they might start acting weird around me. I don¡¯t want


    anyone to know. ¡°I say making sure that he got the point.


    ¡°I have no intention of telling anyone. He says. And I sat up with the sheet wrapped around my chest.


    And he sat up behind me. Do you promise not to look at me differently?¡± I asked looking straight ahead


    and not at him.


    ¡®What is it?¡± He asked putting his hand on my shoulder.


    ¡°My dad isn¡¯t my dad. Thomas thinks that he is as well because my mother lied to him about getting a


    DNA test done. She told him the results came back positive that he was the father but she never even


    got the test done. When you said that you could tell that there was something different about me, my


    mother knew that she was wrong all along about Thomas being my father.¡± I exined.


    ¡°Does she know who your father is?¡± Jackson asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to believe it. I still have trouble believing it¡­ He¡¯s a faerie.¡± I say. Holy shit.¡± He


    muttered in shock.


    ¡°Do you understand now why I didn¡¯t want to tell anyone?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Definitely. But hey, this doesn¡¯t change the way I feel about you. And I¡¯m not going to treat you any


    differently. I promise.¡± He says putting his arms around me from behind.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I say looking over my shoulder at him and he leaned forward and kissed me.


    ¡°This does make a lot of sense though. Wolfsbane doesn¡¯t hurt you. My Alpha aura didn¡¯t hurt you.


    Because you¡¯re not a full werewolf.¡± He says.


    ¡°But I can turn into a wolf. I¡¯ve been doing it since I was 13.¡± I say.


    ¡°13 We don¡¯t shift until we¡¯re 16.¡± He says.


    ¡°I assumed that I was an early bloomer.


    And I never told anyone. I just pretended that I shifted when I was 16.¡± I exined.


    ¡°You really are full of surprises.¡± He says.


    ¡°Yeah. I guess so.¡± I say. And he pulled me back down to the mattress and close to him again. He


    pulled my head onto his chest and kept running his arm around my back.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I ruined the moment by asking these questions.¡± He says.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°You better not have just used sex to get this information out of me.¡± I say. And he chuckled when I said


    that.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± He says kissing the top of my head.


    The next morning when I woke up the sun was just starting to rise and I was lying on my side and


    Jackson was asleep next to me with his arm wrapped around me. I didn¡¯t want to get up. I felt too


    comfortable in his arms to want it to end.


    So I just stayed there looking out the window and revealing in the feeling that I had never felt before.


    It was at least another hour before Jackson started to stir and I rolled over to face him and I was lying


    on his arm but he still had his eyes closed when he leaned forward and kissed my nose.


    ¡°You faker.¡± I say.


    ¡°Not faking. Just not wanting to get up.¡±


    He says smirking.


    ¡°I know the feeling. Can¡¯t we stay in bed all day?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I wish I could. But I¡¯ll be needed soon. And we don¡¯t want anyone to see meing out of your room.¡±


    He says.


    ¡°No. That would be a big mistake. You saw how they reacted when they thought it was just a rumour.¡± I


    say.


    ¡°Exactly.¡± He says looking at me and he leaned over again and kissed me.


    He had to get up and he put his shorts on and made sure that no one was in the packhouse yet before


    he went back to his room. And I went into the bathroom to have a shower and I got dressed into a blue


    sweater, jeans and sand shoes. 3 I went downstairs to get a coffee and I saw Alpha Jackson down


    there talking with Beta Wyatt. Morning Taylor.¡± Wyatt says.


    Morning.¡± I say heading straight for the coffee pot. I was good at pretending nothing was going on with


    me and Alpha Jackson. I¡¯d been doing it for ages with


    Ethan in Richmond Pack. So it was nothing new.


    ¡°How are you afterst night?¡± Wyatt asked. And I turned to look at him.


    ¡°Does the whole pack know?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Unfortunately. Word gets around in this pack, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Wyatt asked.


    ¡°Unfortunately. It¡¯s a smaller pack than what you¡¯re used to. So don¡¯t do anything or say anything that


    you don¡¯t want anyone to know about.¡± I say.


    ¡°Fair enough.¡± He says.


    I then took my coffee outside and I had a smoke while I was watching warriors training and other things


    going on around the packhouse this early in the morning. And I had a lot going on in my mind as well.


    When I finished my coffee I took the cup inside and I washed it up and drying rack and then I saw


    Alpha Jackson and Beta Wyatt in the living room.


    Are you going out?¡± Alpha Jackson asked.


    ¡°Yeah. I won¡¯t be out long.¡± I say.


    Are you sure that you¡¯ll be alright?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yeah. I won¡¯t ept a drink from any weird guy that passes me on the street.¡± I say sarcastically and I


    turned around headed for the front door.


    I walked into town and I went to Emily¡¯s house where the party was being held the night before and


    then I walked up and knocked on the door.


    Emily opened the door looking worse for wear and I heard a guy inside talking which means that she


    didn¡¯t spend the night alone either.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She asked shocked that I was standing at her door. But without saying


    anything I punched her in the face and she fell back into the house.


    So I walked inside and closed the door behind me. I saw Calebing into the room and he started


    yelling about what was going on.


    ¡°When did they get you in on the n?¡± I asked.


    ¡°What?¡± She asked holding her face.


    ¡°I know that you knew what they were nning. You knew they were nning on drugging me and that


    guy was going to rape me.¡± I say.


    ¡°I swear, I didn¡¯t know anything about it. ¡°She saysing closer to me, pleading with me. And I kneed


    her in the stomach.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fucking lie to me.¡± I screamed. She jumped up and charged back up at me and I dodged out of


    the way.


    I was standing behind her and as soon as she got up I rushed her and threw her up against the wall


    with my hand around her throat.


    ¡°Tell me the fucking truth.¡± I demanded squeezing harder around her throat.


    Alright. They came to me and told me to throw the party. It wasn¡¯t until thest minute that I found out


    what they were nning. When Missy was going to be here then it wasn¡¯t going to go that far. They


    were just going to teach you a lesson. All of them against you. But then Missy was arrested and her


    friends wanted you to really suffer for it.¡± Emily says struggling to breathe.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you would do that to your own friend.¡± Caleb says.


    ¡°I had no choice. They threatened me.¡± Emily says and I let go of her throat.


    ¡°That might be the case Emily. But from right now, you and me are done. As far as I¡¯m concerned, you


    don¡¯t exist anymore. So stay the fuck away from me.¡± I demand leaving the house.


    I only got to the footpath when I heard the door open and Caleb came running out putting his shirt on


    and he caught up to me.


    ¡°Taylor. Wait up.¡± He sang out. So I slowed down a little bit.


    ¡°What is it Caleb? Shouldn¡¯t you be worried about your girlfriend in there?¡± I asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s not my girlfriend. We were both drunk and hooked up. That¡¯s it. Listen, I didn¡¯t know anything


    about what happened. I swear.¡± He says.


    ¡°I never said that you did.¡± I say as I kept walking.


    ¡°I am really sorry that it happened to you. ¡°He says grabbing my arm and he stopped me from walking.


    ¡°I know that you are. I¡¯m sure everyone in town is sorry about what happened to me by now.¡± I say.


    ¡°Why the hell would Emily do something like that?¡± Caleb asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. And I don¡¯t care. She¡¯s dead to me.¡± I say.


    ¡°We all know that Missy¡¯s friends can be intimidating.¡± Caleb says.


    ¡°Yeah. And so can I. She should have picked the right side to be on. With her friend. But she didn¡¯t. So


    she go to hell now.¡± I say starting to walk again.


    ¡°Taylor. Where are you?¡¯ Alpha Jaska- mind linked me.


    ¡®On my way back to the packhouse. Why?¡¯ I asked.


    ¡®We¡¯re being attacked on the Northern Border. Get back here immediately.¡¯


    Alpha Jackson demanded. And then the sirens started going off and people came running out of their


    houses everywhere around us.


    ¡°Come on.¡± Caleb says trying to grab my hand.


    ¡°Screw that. I¡¯m not sitting in a damn shelter this time. You get to the packhouse and make sure that


    everyone gets there safely.¡± I say running off towards the fighting. Taylor. Taylor. Don¡¯t do anything


    stupid.¡± Caleb screamed out after me. But I kept running and I didn¡¯t look back.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    I went running towards the forest stripping my clothes off as I went and I could hear where the fight was


    happening. So I ran in that direction, shifting in mid run and the fight was already in full swing. So I


    jumped right into the middle of the fight with the scrappy little mongrels that were attacking our border.


    There were hundreds of them attacking our warriors and I jumped in the middle and grabbed a rogue


    off of the back of one of our warriors and I flung him across the battlefield into a tree and I didn¡¯t see


    him get up again.


    I got the attention of a lot of people after that and a lot of my warriors were staring at me. I didn¡¯t


    understand why they were looking at me the way that they were. But they got distracted. I jumped over


    them and straight into the middle of the rogues and that¡¯s when they came back to their senses and


    they came to my aid and started fighting them off left and right.


    It didn¡¯t take too long before the rogues realized that they weren¡¯t going to win this fight and they


    started to retreat, but not before we managed to pick off the stragglers. And I was at the front of the


    pack but when I turned around I saw the whole pack looking at me again. I didn¡¯t notice before, but they


    were all so much smaller than I am. Suddenly the wolves. part and I see another wolf walking through


    them. He was my size. I almost forgot how to breathe when I saw him.


    He stopped right in front of me. Arge ck wolf with white paws and a white diamond on his


    forehead. We were identical wolves, but how the hell can that be? No wolves are identical.


    Especially not ones like me. I was unique. in colour, even I knew that which is why I never really let


    anyone see me before. But then the warriors took off in different directions and it was just us two left


    standing there and he started shifting back and I saw that it was Alpha Jackson. So I shifted back as


    well, it¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t seen each other naked, and his eyes almost bugged out of his head when


    he realized that it was me. I think he was too shocked and the overwhelming scent of the rogues


    drowned out my scent and he didn¡¯t know who I was at first.


    ¡°How the hell are you that big? And you look the same as me?¡± He asked confused.


    ¡°I was going to ask you the same thing.¡± I say confused.


    ¡°It¡¯s not possible.¡± He says.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Well, apparently is it. I have to go and find my clothes.¡± I say starting to walk off but he grabbed my


    arm and stopped me.


    He walked over to a tree and grabbed out a really long shirt and some shorts, so I put them on while he


    put on a pair of shorts.


    ¡°Where did you learn to fight like that?¡± He asked leaning against the tree.


    ¡°I told you. I was training at the Richmond pack.¡± I say.


    ¡°Yeah. I know that¡¯s what you told me. I didn¡¯t know you were so well trained. You took out those


    rogues like they were nothing.¡± He says.


    ¡°They were nothing to me. You saw the size of my wolf. Rogues don¡¯t scare me.¡± I say getting a little


    annoyed with this conversation.


    ¡°There are a lot of questions that I have for you right now.¡± He says.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t there more important things that you should be doing?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Probably. But I don¡¯t care about that. The warriors can clean up the mess.¡± He says. And he started


    leading me back to the packhouse.


    All the people wereing out of the shelter that was built underneath the packhouse and I saw my


    mother out the front with Isaac.


    ¡°Taylor. Are you alright?¡± She asked rushing over to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Not a scratch.¡± I say. And my mother looked over at Alpha Jackson.


    ¡°Yeah. She was pretty impressive out there. Even though I told her to go to the shelter.¡± Alpha Jackson


    says.


    ¡°Since when do I listen to what I¡¯m told?¡±


    I smirked at him and I started to walk inside but my mother stopped me.


    ¡°Can we talk? We really need to get things out in the open.¡± She says.


    ¡°You let things out in the open. You told me the truth about 17 years and now I¡¯m pissed because I just


    spent a year living with a man who is not my father and his abusive mate. All because you couldn¡¯t face


    the truth that you cheated on Thomas.¡± I say.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to hate me for this.¡± She says.


    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you mom. But right now, I don¡¯t want to talk to you either. So, just leave me alone until I¡¯m


    ready.¡± I say walking into the packhouse.


    Alpha Jackson followed me inside and I saw everyone still walking out of the shelter but I went passed


    them all and headed upstairs to my bedroom where I closed my door and I went into the bathroom.


    I got in the shower and I started washing myself when I heard the door close. I looked over to the side


    and Jackson was sitting on the vanity.


    ¡°Can I help you? Or are you just here to punish me for not following orders?¡± I asked,


    ¡°I want to know why the hell we are identical. It doesn¡¯t make any sense. Jackson says.


    ¡°Well, what do you want from me? I thought I was unique. I never knew that you looked like that. How


    was I supposed to know? And how was I supposed to stop my wolf from looking like that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Alright. I know that you had no control over it. I just thought that you might have had some answers.¡±


    He says.


    ¡°I wish I did. But I really don¡¯t. I don¡¯t know what the hell to say about any of this.¡± I say. And he nodded


    his head.


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s out of the packhouse and back home. We didn¡¯t lose anyone tonight. And thank you for


    helping.¡± He says.


    ¡°Does that mean that you¡¯re going to let me fight from now on? I know what I¡¯m doing out there.¡± I say.


    ¡°I know you do. I know that now. You were pretty incredible out there tonight.¡± He says standing up


    from the vanity and undoing the chord on his shorts.


    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you just full of yourself right now?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Absolutely.¡± He says dropping his shorts to the floor and he got in the shower with


    He reached around me to grab the soap and he started washing himself and then he started washing


    me again.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already done that.¡± I say.


    ¡°I¡¯m just being thorough.¡± He says moving his lower until it was between my thighs.


    ¡°How the hell did this conversation just change?¡± I asked looking up at him.


    ¡°Who cares?¡± He asked pushing me back against the tiles and I let out a little hiss at the coldness of


    them. But he quickly pressed his body up against mine and grabbed both of my arms and lifted them


    above my head and held them in one hand.


    His other hand was stroking my core back and forth, enticing little moans out of me until he pushed one


    finger through my slits and started pumping it in and out. And then added a second finger and started


    pumping them faster and faster.


    He pulled his fingers out and put them in his mouth to taste them and then let my hands go and he


    grabbed me by the thighs and lifted me up off the ground and his rock hard cock was right between my


    legs.


    I reached down myself to adjust it and he slid it inside me and I let out a breathy moan as he started


    moving me up and down on him. I wrapped my arms around the back out of neck and I pulled him in to


    kiss me and I didn¡¯t know what came over me. I felt like he was my absolute lifeline right now. He was


    all that I needed right now and all I was ever going to need.


    He kissed me back with just as much desire and passion. And thrust into me as hard as he could,


    mming me against the bathroom tiles that didn¡¯t seem so cold anymore. Just as I was climbing the


    peak of my pleasure I felt a low growl escape from Jackson and I plunged over the edge of my orgasm


    and at the same time I felt Jackson still inside of me and find his own release.


    We got out of the shower and I got dressed and lied down on my bed and Jackson was watching me so


    I pulled the covers back and he climbed in next to me.


    He pulled me closer to him and I put my head on his chest.


    ¡°Were you telling me the truth about your mate?¡± I asked out of nowhere. And I seemed to take him by


    surprise with that question as well.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± He asked.


    ¡°That you¡¯re going to reject your mate when you find her?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I already told you that story. I couldn¡¯t stand to see my friend when he lost his mate.¡± He says.


    ¡°I know all of that. But just because that happened to him, doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s going to happen to you.¡± I


    say.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to take that risk. I really don¡¯t.¡± He says as I looked up at his face.


    ¡°So what, are you just going to use me for sex for the rest of your life?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No. You¡¯ll eventually find your mate. I¡¯ll back off then. I¡¯ll have to, obviously. But it doesn¡¯t mean that


    we can¡¯t have fun in the meantime.¡± He says.


    ¡°Yeah. I guess not.¡± I say looking away from his face.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yeah. Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. That was just a strange thing to bring up right now.¡± He says.


    ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t know what made me think of it.¡± I say.


    ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t want this to end between us.¡± He says.


    ¡°Maybe I don¡¯t. May as well have some fun while we can.¡± I say. And he kissed me on the top of my


    head and I felt him tighten his squeeze around me. If only he knew what I knew.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    I woke up the next morning to an empty bed. I wasn¡¯t sure how long it had been since Alpha Jackson


    left but his side of the bed was cold. So he¡¯d been up for a while. It was barely sunrise, so I was


    guessing that he snuck out in the middle of the night. Fucking amateur. We live in the same house. He


    can¡¯t avoid me.


    I climbed out of bed and headed down to the kitchen to get a coffee and there was no one to be seen


    around the whole packhouse. I went to his office and he wasn¡¯t there either. So I took my coffee


    upstairs and I went back to my room.


    I had a shower and got dressed for school that morning and made sure that I had everything in my bag


    before I left the house and I started heading towards the school. I knew that it was really early and


    there would probably not be anyone there, but that was no different to home.


    As soon as I got to school I went to the library and I sat down with some books and I started doing


    some homework when I felt someone tap me on the shoulder. Hey Edward.¡± I say without raising my


    head.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± He asked sitting in the chair next to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Didn¡¯t have much time to get all of the homework done over the weekend so I thought I


    better get it finished before we head into ss.¡± I exin.


    Sounds like a good n. How are you after the party?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Is that all anyone is going to be talking about?¡± I asked looking up from my books at finally looking him


    in the eye.


    Probably. And I¡¯m sorry about that. But it is what it is.¡± He says.


    I know that. Doesn¡¯t mean that I have to like it. High school fucking sucks.¡± I say.


    Well, think of it this way. Tomorrow if your 18th.¡± He says.


    ¡°Don¡¯t remind me.¡± I say rolling my eyes and going back to my books.


    ¡°What? How can you not be excited about your 18th? Every she-wolf loves her 18th. It means that she


    will finally be able to meet her mate.¡± He says.


    ¡°Well, in case you haven¡¯t noticed Edward, I¡¯m not like every other fucking teenage girl around here.¡± I


    snapped.


    ¡°I definitely know that. But right now you¡¯re acting just as bitchy as them.¡± He says.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to snap at you.


    But I just don¡¯t want to get into my birthday right now. I¡¯d much rather just forget it.¡± I say.


    ¡°Why?¡± He asked.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ve just got too much crap going on right now.¡± I say.


    ¡°Alright then. I guess that makes sense. I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡± He says picking up his bag and he left the


    library.


    As soon as I knew that the principal was


    I went to his office and he saw me. straight away.


    ¡°What can I do for you this morning Miss Stevenson?¡± He asked gesturing for me to sit down.


    ¡°Well, I was wondering what I had to do. in order to graduate early?¡± I asked sitting on the other side of


    his desk.


    ¡°Graduate early? You¡¯re in your final year.¡± He stated, like it wasn¡¯t already obvious to me.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯d like to finish as soon as possible. I don¡¯t n on sticking around here for too much longer. If


    you don¡¯t allow me to graduate early then I will just have to quite school and leave on my own.


    ¡°I threaten.¡±


    ¡°Are you really willing to do that? I¡¯ve seen your grades. They are the top of the ss. You could


    graduate valedictorian.¡± He says.


    ¡°I¡¯m aware of that. But I don¡¯t care. I want to finish as soon as possible. Now, are you going to help me


    or am I here to give you notice that I¡¯m dropping out? And by notice, I mean, walking out right now and


    nevering back.¡± I say.


    ¡°Alright. I don¡¯t want you to do that. I¡¯ll talk to a couple of the teachers. They all say that even with the


    extra workload that the Alpha ordered you never fell behind. So, we can do that for you. We¡¯ll get you


    the material that you need in order to graduate as soon as possible.¡± He says.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I say standing up.


    ¡°Is there something going on that I need to know about?¡± He asked.


    ¡°No. I just want to get the hell out of here. ¡°I say leaving his office with no more of an exnation. He


    didn¡¯t know if I meant school or the pack. And honestly, neither did I.


    When I got to my first ss I saw Emily sitting at her desk and she saw me but I ignored her and


    walked to the other side of the room and sat next to Aria. Aria kept looking at me out the corner of her


    eye and I saw a lot of people looking over their shoulders at me. Obviously because of what happened


    on the weekend, but I just tried to ignore them.


    That was definitely easier said than done and by our third ss that day I started snapping at people


    and yelling at them. Telling them to mind their own business. and stop looking at me.


    At lunch time I was sitting outside reading a book on my own because I didn¡¯t want to be disturbed by


    anyone until my mother came outside.


    ¡°Let me guess, you heard what happened as well.¡± I say looking up at her while she was standing there


    and I was sitting under a tree.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Yeah. I did. Are you alright?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I say.


    ¡°I also heard that you¡¯ve been biting people¡¯s heads off today.¡± She says sitting next to me.


    ¡°They keep staring at me like a sideshow attraction. What am I supposed to do? I don¡¯t want to be


    known as the girl who almost got raped.¡± I say.


    ¡°I know. That is something that is very private but it¡¯s all over high school. Unfortunately, that¡¯s what


    high school is.¡± She says.


    ¡°Gee, thanks for the words of wisdom. I already knew that.¡± I say lifting my book back up.


    ¡°What else is going on? I know that there¡¯s something going on in your head. I know you too well to


    believe that it¡¯s the only thing bothering you.¡± She says.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s no one¡¯s business but my own. Can¡¯t a person just be in a bad moon without everyone


    giving her a hard time? Not everyone has to be happy every single fucking day.¡± I say.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. You¡¯re entitled to a bad day. I¡¯ll leave you to it. But if you need to talk, then you know


    where I am. I¡¯m still your mother and I will always love you.¡± She says.


    ¡°I know that.¡± I say. And she stood up and left.


    After lunch I went back inside and I went to my locker to get some books out and I saw Alpha Jackson


    down the hallway. He was talking to some staff members but I saw him look my way. He was looking at


    me for a while and I was looking at him too. But then I shook my head and I closed my locker and


    started walking in the other direction. I didn¡¯t want to talk to him either.


    The rest of the day went by really slowly and I was bored to death in those sses. but the principal


    called me to his office when school was finished. He told me that he worked it out with the teachers.


    that they are going to put me on an elerated program and that I will graduate earlier than everyone


    else. I just needed to put in the work to get it all done. Which I assured him, I would definitely do.


    When I walked out of the principal¡¯s office someone grabbed me by the arm and spun me around. Are


    you avoiding me?¡± Alpha Jackson asked.


    ¡°Why would I be avoiding you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I saw the look you gave me at lunch time. What¡¯s going on?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m having a bad day.¡± I state inly trying to show as little emotion as possible.


    ¡°What¡¯s happened today?¡± He asked.


    Why do you care? You made it pretty clearst night and this morning exactly what I mean to you.


    Another fucking bedwarmer. You have every intention of rejecting your mate so who knows how long


    you n to keep me hostage in the packhouse.¡± I say.


    ¡°You¡¯re not a hostage in the packhouse. You can leave whenever you want.¡± He says.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯m moving out tonight. And I quit working for you.¡± I say walking away leaving him there


    completely stunned. I honestly don¡¯t think he knew what to say.


    When I left school I walked straight to the packhouse and I grabbed my bag and I packed all my clothes


    into it and I left before Jackson even got back home again. I didn¡¯t know where I was going. But I didn¡¯t


    want to go home to my mother and I wasn¡¯t staying at the packhouse anymore. My birthday was


    tomorrow and I knew that it was going to be the worst day of my life. I couldn¡¯t do it. I could handle that.


    I ended up walking through the forest and I ended up at the cliffside just outside the territory that Alpha


    Jackson showed me when he was driving me back to the pack from Richmond pack. I put my suitcase


    down and I sat on the side of the cliff looking out over the town and I just stared at everything that was


    there. I couldn¡¯t believe how beautiful this ce was. But that didn¡¯t change my mind on wanting to get


    out of here. I knew what wasing and I really wasn¡¯t looking forward to it. I couldn¡¯t stand the


    thought of it.


    By the time night started to fall I heard footstepsing up behind me and they stopped a couple of


    feet back.


    ¡°What is it Alpha?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you were serious when you said that you were moving out and that you quit.¡± Jackson


    says not moving from his spot.


    ¡°Why would I lie about that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. You said that you were having a bad day. I thought that had something to do with it.¡± He


    says.


    Well, apparently not. How the hell did you know where I was?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Patrols saw you heading this way. I told them to let you pass. You obviously needed to sort things out


    on your own. But it¡¯s getting dark, you can¡¯t stay out here alone.¡± He says.


    ¡°I can take care of myself.¡± I say.


    ¡± I know that you can. But not against a pack a rogues.¡± He saying closer to me and kneeling


    down.


    ¡°Just leave Alpha. I don¡¯t need you.¡± I say.


    Is this about this morning? I had to go because we thought there were rogues near the border again.¡±


    He says stroking my hair but I pushed him away and I stood up and grabbed my bag. I started walking


    through the woods and he was following me.


    ¡°What the hell is going on Taylor.¡± He says.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you do it.¡± I demand.


    ¡°Do what?¡± He asked. And I threw my bag on the ground and turned around.


    ¡°Reject me you idiot.¡± I screamed. And he stopped walking and stared at me in shock.


    ¡°You know?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yeah. I fucking know. I know that I am your mate and I know that you n to reject me tomorrow when


    I turn 18. You told me sost night. Even after sleeping with me, you weren¡¯t going to change my mind.


    You are just like every other pretentious prick Alpha who takes what he wants and doesn¡¯t give a shit


    about anyone else. Especially the girls that you leave behind.¡± I screamed at him.


    Taylor. I know that¡¯s what I saidst night. But I didn¡¯t know that you know I was talking about you.¡± He


    says.


    Does it really matter? You still said it and you still n to do it.¡± I yelled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the hell I n to do. I know that I was going to reject my mate when I found her


    because of what my friend went through. But then I met you. I know what it¡¯s like to have that mate. To


    feel the pull. To want to be near my mate all the time. That¡¯s why I got you to work at the packhouse.


    That¡¯s why I never hesitated for one second to let you move in. And when it came to us sleeping


    together, I couldn¡¯t control myself with you.¡± He insisted while yelling it at me. Are you still nning on


    rejecting me?¡± I asked.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Mine ¨C The Alpha¡¯s Possession By Kylie CHAPTER 24


    I was standing there waiting for an answer while he just stood there staring at me waiting for his answer


    but all I was. met with was silence. And that was all the answer I needed. So I shook my head and I


    grabbed my bag and I started walking through the woods again.


    I headed back towards the pack because I still intended on graduating high school but I wasn¡¯t ready to


    forgive my mother yet. She hurt me too badly and I didn¡¯t really have anywhere else to go. So I headed


    towards the watering hole where we swim in the summer, even though I knew that it was more heavily


    protected now by guards, but I was able to set up camp there knowing that I had a supply of water and


    I could shower at school every morning. I knew that I didn¡¯t need to rely on anyone.


    If I got hungry then I would be able to shift into Ava and go hunting in the woods for food. That was


    easy enough so that I wouldn¡¯t starve. This is where it really paid off to be a werewolf.


    I built a fire and everything and I had a nket in my bag that I could lie on, instead of the hard ground


    and I was all set. I could hear the patrols going past but I didn¡¯t pay them any attention. The only


    downside was that the Alpha knew where I was. I didn¡¯t want anyone to know where I was.


    When I woke up the next morning after a few hours of sleep, the sun was just starting to rise and I was


    a little stiff and sore but it wasn¡¯t too bad. I could handle


    So I grabbed my school bag and a change of clothes and I headed to the school.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I went to the locker room and had a shower and got ready for school. But when I stopped and looked in


    the mirror I realized that it was my birthday today. I was 18 years old today and instead of spending it


    with my mate and my friends, I told them to forget about my birthday because my mate was a prick. But


    they didn¡¯t know about the mate part.


    I went to the library to do my homework and I got on one of theputer to check my email and there


    was one from the school. It was my new day nner for school since I was put in the elerated


    sses. So I printed it out.


    When I turned around to head back to my table I saw Alpha Jackson standing in the hallway looking


    through the window at me. And that¡¯s when I felt it. The first time I felt the full strength of the pull. I had


    to grab on to the chair that I was standing next to, and if this is what he has been feeling ever since he


    met me, then how could he even consider rejecting


    It was so strong that I wanted to run to him now.


    Ava perked up in my head and no matter how hard I tried to push her back down, she wasn¡¯t doing


    what she was told. She wasn¡¯t going anywhere. But I slowly managed to stand up straight and catch


    my breath and I shook off that feeling and I stopped looking at him. I was just d that I could only see


    him. If I caught his scent then I was definitely in trouble.


    I went back to my table in the library with my back to him and took a deep breath to steady myself and I


    started into my homework again.


    How the hell was I going to survive like this? How was I going to stay away from him when I knew that


    he was all I wanted.


    And if I got close enough to him to catch his scent then what was I going to do? He was here at school


    almost every day. I was so confused that I was actually considering quitting school right now just so I


    didn¡¯t have to be around him.


    When the bell rang I went to my first ss and there were only 8 kids in the ss. The elerated


    program was not for everyone. And I was one of the lucky few that was allowed in the ss. The others


    were there because they were just smart. I was there because I was smart and I wanted out of school


    sooner. They nned on staying for the rest of the year. Although I don¡¯t know why.


    The ss was pretty chillpared to all the other sses and the teacher was pretty great. He got


    the whole ss in on conversations and it wasn¡¯t just the teacher standing in front of a ss full of


    students reading from a text book. This was more interactive and a lot more fun. I actually enjoyed it.


    At lunch time I grabbed some food from the cafeteria and I headed outside to eat it under a tree while I


    was reading. But I was soon joined by Edward, Hannah, Aria and Parker. None of them mentioned my


    birthday but I guess they didn¡¯t want me to be alone today.


    Alright. I have to say this. What the hell is going on with the Alpha today? He is acting like aplete


    creeper.¡± Hannah says. And I turned around to see Alpha Jackson standing inside the hallway of the


    school watching us through one of the windows.


    ¡°Who the hell knows or cares?¡± I asked looking away and getting back to my lunch.


    ¡°Is everything alright with you? You seem a little off.¡± Parker says. And I give them my best fake smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just had a bad couple of days. That¡¯s all.¡± I say.


    ¡®Alright. Are you sure that¡¯s all it is?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Positive. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m fine. ¡°I say. Alright then. If you say so.¡± He says.


    After school that day I left on my own and headed straight for the watering hole. All my stuff was still


    there and didn¡¯t look like it had been touched all day. So I guess the warriors knew to stay away from it.


    But I sat there leaning up against a boulder with my head towards the sky and my eyes closed.


    ¡°I guess this wasn¡¯t the 18th birthday that you were expecting, was it?¡± A women asked me and I


    looked down at the ground and standing in front of me was La.


    ¡°Did I fall asleep?¡± I asked looking around. But I was still at the watering hole. I wasn¡¯t in Morda. No. I¡¯m


    here. In your world.¡± She say smiling softly at me.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked.


    Because you look like you need a friend. ¡± She says sitting on the boulder next to


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m fine.¡± I say.


    ¡°You know that only works on your werewolf friends, right. I know that you¡¯re not fine. We all know that


    you¡¯re not fine.¡± She says.


    ¡°Who is ¡®we all¡¯?¡± I asked confused looking up at her.


    ¡°Your father. He really wants to see you.¡± She says.


    ¡°Well, maybe I don¡¯t want to see him. He never tried to see me before.¡± I say resting my head back


    again and closing my eyes.


    Taylor. Your father stayed away for your protection. It was safer for everyone to think that you were


    werewolf and not part faerie.¡± She says.


    ¡°And why is that? Why would I be in danger?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because your father is powerful in the faerie world. A lot of people resent him for leaving this realm


    and going to the faeriend. And taking all of us with him. ¡± She says.


    ¡°Wait a minute. Are you saying that my father created the faerie realm?¡± I asked looking at her again in


    disbelief.


    ¡°Well, he is our King.¡± She says.


    ¡°Shut the fuck up.¡± I say in shock. And she didn¡¯t respond to that. She just looked at me. I knew that


    she wasn¡¯t lying. I could just tell. I don¡¯t know how, but I could just tell. He wants you toe home to


    Morda.¡± She says.


    And leave here?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes. He wants you to see what your life can really be like.¡± She says trying desperately to convince


    me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that.¡± I say looking around.


    Patrols areing back this way. You don¡¯t need to decide straight away. But you do need to decide.


    I¡¯ll see you soon.¡± She says. And she vanished in thin air.


    ¡®Taylor.¡± I heard someone sing out. And


    I looked to the left of me and Alpha Jackson was standing there. Just at the same time the wind


    changed and I caught his scent.


    I needed topletely ground myself and I closed my eyes and tried not to breathe out of my nose but


    still take deep breaths before I could look at him again.


    When I opened my eyes I looked straight at him and he was even more irresistible than he was before


    today. Before the mate bond was recognised. I didn¡¯t want him here. I needed him to go. I can¡¯t do this


    now. I can¡¯t take this rejection. Not now.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Mine ¨C The Alpha¡¯s Possession By Kylie CHAPTER 25


    ¡°Go away Alpha.¡± I demanded. But I heard his footstepsing closer to me. I couldn¡¯t look at him and


    hear those wordse out of his mouth. I couldn¡¯t hear him reject me. Not after everything that¡¯s


    happened between us.


    ¡°Taylor. Would you just listen to me. Please?¡± He asked. The closer he got to me the faster my heart


    would start racing. And Ava would start going crazy in my head. I couldn¡¯t stop her. She was a dog in


    heat at the moment. Wanting to jump on him and never let him go. I¡¯m sure that his wolf was doing the


    same thing and he was fighting it. So, I needed to show the same will power and fight the animal inside


    me. I didn¡¯t want to look like the weak one.


    ¡°Why? So you can tell me that you don¡¯t want me. It didn¡¯t seem like that the other night.¡± I snapped at


    him and I heard his footsteps stop. But he was pretty close to me at this time.


    ¡°I never said that I was going to reject you.¡± He says.


    ¡°You told me that you still had every intention of rejecting your mate. I¡¯m your mate.¡± I say.


    ¡°I know. I was still confused then.¡± He says frustrated.


    ¡°We were in bed together and you were still confused. How the fuck does that make any sense.¡± I say


    turning around and looking at him. He had a pained look on his face. I knew that this was just as painful


    for him as it was for me. Being this close to each. My wolf was calling out to his wolf and I could see


    that he was struggling just as much as I was to control the animal.


    ¡®Stop doing this. It¡¯s hurts.¡¯ Ava says to


    ¡®I¡¯m not the one doing it. Jackson is.¡¯ I say.


    ¡®Convince him not to reject us. We need them.¡¯ Ava says.


    ¡°I know that your wolf wants toe forward. Your eyes are turning ck.¡± Jackson says.


    ¡°Of course she can¡¯t toe forward. You should know that. You¡¯re not just punishing me, you¡¯re


    punishing her.¡± I yelled.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know that. But I¡¯m not here to reject you. I just want to talk to you. He says.


    ¡°About what? We¡¯re mates. That¡¯s usually pretty cut and dry. We should know what to do right now. But


    you¡¯re the one that is resisting it.¡± I say.


    ¡°You¡¯re willing to be the Luna of the most hated Alpha in the country?¡± He asked looking down at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to be with my mate. I don¡¯t care who he is. You might be the most hated Alpha in the


    country, but you¡¯ve never shown that side of yourself to me. You¡¯ve always been good to me.¡± I say.


    ¡°I know. I couldn¡¯t be mad at you. I couldn¡¯t treat you like I treat everyone else. And I didn¡¯t want you


    around any unmated males which is why I had you work for me.¡± He says.


    ¡°So, you go to all that trouble just to reject me. You¡¯re worse than a woman on PMS.¡± I snap. And he


    chuckled at that.


    ¡°I told you that I am not going to reject you. Please, juste back to the packhouse and we can talk


    about this some more. You can keep camping out here.¡± He says holding out his hand.


    ¡°Wanna bet? I can camp out here as long as I want.¡± I say.


    ¡°Alright. I don¡¯t want you to. I don¡¯t like seeing you out here. It¡¯s not safe.¡± He states.


    ¡°You¡¯ve had your patrols watching me since I got here. I think this is the safest ce to be right now.¡± I


    say taking him by surprise. I guess he didn¡¯t realize that I knew his patrols were watching me. Guarding


    me from a distance. But I¡¯m not that stupid. I know when I¡¯m being watched.


    ¡°Please. Juste back to the packhouse. Sleep in your old room and we can work this out.¡± He says.


    I had to think about it for a moment and I had to admit, that bed at the packhouse


    was seeming really appealing right now. I did really want to go back there. And camping was a pain in


    the ass if I was going to have to shower at the school every morning.


    So, I stood up but I didn¡¯t take his hand. I grabbed my bag and we walked back to the packhouse


    together. And as soon as we went inside I saw Beta Kai in the living room but I just went upstairs to my


    room and closed the door. Jackson didn¡¯t follow me upstairs so I was happy about that. I put my


    suitcase in the wardrobe and then I sat on the bed looking through my phone.


    It wasn¡¯t long before someone knocked on my door and I walked over to answer it and Beta Kai was


    standing there.


    ¡°If you¡¯re here to defend your friend then I¡¯m not interested.¡± I say.


    ¡°I¡¯ve known about you two being mates for a while now.¡± He says.


    ¡°Yeah. So have I. And he was still talking about rejecting me.¡± I snapped at him.


    ¡°He¡¯s had it in his head that he was going to reject his mate since he was 18. He was determined that


    he was going to do that because he couldn¡¯t stand to see his friend in as much pain as he was in. But


    then he met you and he changed.¡± Kai says.


    ¡°Is this really meant to mean something to me? Because it doesn¡¯t. He still told me a couple nights ago


    that he nned on rejecting me.¡± I say.


    ¡°He said that he was going to reject his mate. He didn¡¯t know that you knew you were his mate. But I


    don¡¯t think he ever nned on rejecting you after he met you. The more he got to know you, the more


    he changed. I could see it. But I¡¯m the only one that gets to see the real him. And after you moved in


    and started working for him, I could tell that he was really rethinking that rejection. To the point where it


    wasn¡¯t going to happen. He couldn¡¯t do it. I knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to let you go.¡± Kai exined.


    ¡°Thanks for your input Kai. But this really is between me and him. I can¡¯t think about it right now


    because the more I think about it, the more it drives me crazy.¡± I say.


    ¡°I can understand that. And I¡¯m sorry if it seems like he¡¯s been messing you around. Believe it or not,


    he doesn¡¯t have that much experience with women.¡± Kai says. And I look at him with a sceptical look on


    my face.


    ¡°He has experience with women. Just not dating them.¡± Kai rified.


    ¡°So, he uses all women for sex. Good to know that I¡¯m not the only one.¡± I say looking back at my


    phone.


    ¡°Wait. What?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yeah. I guess your Alpha couldn¡¯t wait until I turned 18 and I was his actual mate. He had to have me


    sooner. Which he did.¡± I say.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know that.¡± He says shaking his head.


    ¡°Well, I guess you don¡¯t know your Alpha as well as you think you do.¡± I say.


    ¡°Just give him a chance to exin himself. He is worried about your safety. You will be the number one


    target if he takes you as his mate. A lot of people hate him.¡± Kai says.


    ¡°And I¡¯m sure that he will have guards on me non stop and I can also take care of myself. What the hell


    do I have to do around here to prove that to everyone?¡± I asked in frustration.


    ¡°Yeah. You proved that during the fight. You definitely can take care of yourself. But they were rogues.


    Not another pack. He says.


    ¡°Thanks for the talk Kai. I think we can take it from here.¡± I say. So he nodded his head and walked


    down the hall.


    I went to have a shower after that and I got dressed and then I sat on my bed and I grabbed my phone


    again and started looking through it..


    I had a couple messages from friends who were making sure that I was alright. But other than that,


    there was nothing. No one was trying to contact me and they obviously found out that I wasn¡¯t


    interested at all about my birthday.


    Usually, evenst year when I wasn¡¯t here, my phone blew up with birthday messages.


    I went downstairs a whileter and headed to the kitchen to get something to eat and I heard Jackson


    heading towards the kitchen talking to someone. I was in the fridge looking for some food when they


    walked in and I instantly recognised the other voice.


    ¡°Taylor. I didn¡¯t realize that you were


    down here. I want you to meet someone. Our new warrior, he¡¯s just joined the pack. ¡°Jackson says. So


    I stood up straight and I closed the door of the fridge and looked at the two men standing at the door.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Mine ¨C The Alpha¡¯s Possession By Kylie CHAPTER 26


    ¡°Hi. I was wondering where you were. I went to your mother¡¯s house earlier but no one was there.¡±


    Ethan exined.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been staying here. Mom and I aren¡¯t exactly on the best of terms right now.¡± I say leaning on the


    kitchen ind in the middle of the room.


    ¡°How do you two know each other?¡±


    Jackson asked taking a step closer. But he wasn¡¯t fooling me. He stepped between me and Ethan so


    that we weren¡¯t directly in front of each other.


    ¡°Ethan was the head warrior at Richmond Pack while I was there. Taught me everything I know.¡± I say


    with a hint of undertone to make Jackson question what Ethan had taught me.


    ¡°That scent. I knew I recognised your scent.¡± Jackson says looking at Ethan, and not in a nice way. I


    could hear a slight growling up from his throat and Ethan looked at me in confusion and a little


    fear. He was clueless to the whole situation.


    I couldn¡¯t believe that Jackson was reacting like that when he was meant to be my mate but wouldn¡¯t


    acknowledge me as his mate just yet. It waspletely ridiculous to me and I just rolled my eyes


    behind his back.


    ¡°He¡¯s the one that you went to go and see before I took you from that pack. He¡¯s the one that you were


    sleeping with in Richmond Pack.¡± Jackson growled out.


    ¡°Yes. He was. Until I left the pack and I tried to call him numerous time and he ignored me.¡± I say taking


    the food to the counter and I started making dinner.


    ¡°I left the pack the day after you did. I got epted for that training camp. I wasn¡¯t allowed a phone.¡±


    Ethan says. And I stopped what I was doing and I turned to look at him.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked confused.


    ¡°I told you about that intense training program that I applied for. I got in, I just didn¡¯t know how to tell


    you. But then you came to me that night and told me that you were leaving so there was no point. But


    while I was there, none of us were allowed phones. That was one of the main rules. We needed to


    keep focused on what we were doing. I saw all your missed calls when I left there.¡± Ethan exined.


    And I didn¡¯t know how to respond to that.


    All this time I thought he was being an arsehole but now I know it¡¯s because he didn¡¯t have ess to


    his phone. And I felt like a bitch for thinking all those bad things about him. But I had to remind myself


    that we couldn¡¯t get into anything here. We couldn¡¯t get back into our old rtionship here. Not while


    Jackson and I are mated and hadn¡¯t rejected each other at least.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry I called you a using miserable son of a bitch.¡± I say.


    ¡°What?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I thought you were avoiding me because you were done with me. So, I may have. called you a few


    bad things.¡± I say still making my dinner.


    ¡°I get that.¡± Ethan says.


    ¡°Well, why didn¡¯t you tell me that you came from Richmond pack?¡± Jackson asked.


    ¡°Because I wanted to start fresh. Away from that pack. I know that I was the head warrior, but a few


    things havee outtely about that pack and I was thankful that I left when I did.¡± Ethan exined.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve heard some stories.¡± Jackson says looking away.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t. What¡¯s going on back there?¡± I asked.


    ¡°A few things. Richmond Pack have dered war against another pack. A muchrger pack that they


    can¡¯t possibly win and things are going to start to get bad.¡± Jackson says.


    ¡°What pack did they dere war again?¡± I asked curiously looking around Jackson so that he could see


    my face.


    ¡°Us.¡± Jackson muttered out.


    ¡°Alpha Richmond was a good man. Why the hell would he dere war against you? ¡± I asked in


    disbelief.


    ¡°Because I might have pissed him off by not telling him that I was on hisnd to collect you.¡± Jackson


    says trying not to look directly at me.


    ¡°You were on another Alpha¡¯s territory without telling him. Why would you do that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because I was just there to collect you. But obviously your father and stepmother had something to


    say about it to the Alpha.¡± Jackson says trying to defend himself.


    ¡°And why the hell didn¡¯t you tell me about this? Maybe I could have called them and calmed the


    situation down. Thomas and Victoria would have made it sound like you kidnapped me.¡± I snapped at


    him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want you getting involved.¡± He says.


    ¡°Well, guess what. I am involved. You men are all the fucking same. You can never bring yourself to


    ask for help from a woman.¡± I say grabbing my sandwich and heading for the door of the kitchen.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Jackson sang out behind me.


    ¡°To my room. And maybe to make a couple of phone calls that will smooth this supposed war over.¡± I


    yelled as I kept walking out of the room.


    I walked straight up to my room and I sat at the desk and I put my sandwich down. and started eating it


    while I was looking through my phone. When I found Alpha Richmond¡¯s phone, number I called it.


    ¡°Hello.¡± He answered.


    ¡°Alpha Richmond. It¡¯s Taylor Stevenson. ¡°I say.


    ¡°Taylor. It is so good to hear your voice. How are you?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Listen, I just heard something disturbing. Are you really starting a war with Alpha Jackson?¡± I


    asked.


    ¡°He kidnapped you from my pack.¡± He says.


    ¡°Did Thomas and Victoria tell you that?¡± I asked.


    Yeah. They did. They said that he forced you to leave.¡± Alpha Richmond says. And I let out a heavy


    sigh.


    ¡°Listen, I didn¡¯t want to go that night. But he didn¡¯t force me. He didn¡¯t carry me to the car and force me


    to leave. I left on my own. I decided to go, so I did. Thomas and Victoria are just pissed off because he


    walked in and started throwing his weight around. That¡¯s all.¡± I exined.


    ¡°Are you telling me the truth or is he there with you?¡± Richmond asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m in my room, alone. In the packhouse where I am living. He didn¡¯t kidnap me. I know that he should


    have asked permission to be on yournd, but whatever Thomas and Victoria told you isn¡¯t true.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    They¡¯re just starting their usual dramatic bullshit because they don¡¯t have me there to push around


    anymore.¡± I exined.


    ¡°Oh my god. What have those two bastards done?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I think they have caused a meeting between you and Alpha Jackson to smooth things over. I don¡¯t


    want anyone going to war for me. I wasn¡¯t kidnapped. I left on my own and if I wanted to go back to


    Richmond pack then I would have gone back already. Believe me.¡± I exined still eating my sandwich.


    ¡°Alright. Thank you so much for this call. But why did it take you so long to call me about this?¡± He


    asked.


    ¡°Because I only just heard about it. The Alpha wouldn¡¯t disclose something like this to a pack member.¡±


    I say.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be in touch with Alpha Jackson. I am very happy that you¡¯re safe. ¡± He says.


    ¡°Thank you, Alpha Richmond.¡± I say.


    ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t be a stranger. You call whenever you need to.¡± He says.


    ¡°I will. Thank you. I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡± I say hanging up and I finished my sandwich but there was


    someone standing just outside the door and I turned around to see who it was.


    Jackson was standing there leaning against the doorframe. And I looked at him but then looked away


    and grabbed some books out of my bag to do my homework.


    ¡°Did you just stop a war?¡± He asked from the door.


    ¡°Never send a man to do a woman¡¯s job.¡±


    I smirk while still not looking at him.


    ¡°Well, maybe I should havee to your about this in the beginning. I didn¡¯t think your father would


    have made him believe. that you were kidnapped.¡± Jackson says.


    ¡°He¡¯s not my father. And you have no idea what those people are capable of.¡± I say.


    ¡°I guess I don¡¯t.¡± He says walking inside and instantly I caught his aroma hitting my nose and I had to


    stop breathing out of my nose.


    ¡°Did I invite you in?¡± I asked as he sat on the bed.


    ¡°You and Ethan. I need to know everything.¡± He insists.


    ¡°No. You don¡¯t. Besides, you wouldn¡¯t be able to handle everything.¡± I say tly.


    ¡°Taylor. Don¡¯t make this harder on me. then it already is. I just initiated him into the pack. Which means


    I can¡¯t kick him. out without good reason.¡± Jackson says.


    ¡°If you¡¯re worried about us hooking up again while he¡¯s here, then you don¡¯t need to worry. Unlike you,


    I¡¯m a faithful mate.¡± I say.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been unfaithful to you.¡± He says looking at in confusion, so I turned to look at him. And I saw


    the hurt on his face.


    ¡°You are being unfaithful to the mate bond. That¡¯s just as bad as if you¡¯re cheating on me.¡± I say.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if it feels like that.¡± He says looking down.


    ¡°Is there something that you need? Because I have a lot of work to do.¡± I say.


    ¡°Yeah. I was told about the elerated program that you¡¯re doing.¡± He says.


    ¡°Well, if I have no reason to stay here then I might as well finish high school and get the hell out as


    soon as possible.¡± I say looking back to the desk and opening my books.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to leave?¡± He asked.


    ¡°What else am I meant to do? Be theughing stock of the entire pack for the rest of my life? Now, can


    you please leave because I really do have a lot of homework to do.¡± I say.


    I heard Jackson breathe out heavily and he stood up and walk towards the door. I looked up just as he


    opened the door and I saw Ethan on the other side leaning against the wall. I don¡¯t know if he was


    waiting for Jackson or if he came up to see me and heard us talking. But I didn¡¯t care to ask. Jackson


    closed the door behind him and I started getting stuck into my homework.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Mine ¨C The Alpha¡¯s Possession By Kylie CHAPTER 27


    ALPHA JACKSON¡¯S POV


    When I walked out of Taylor¡¯s bedroom I saw Ethan leaning against the wall on the other side of the


    hallway. So I turned around to close Taylor¡¯s door and I saw. that she noticed him as well. How the hell


    could I have been so stupid to not recognise that scent. I knew that it was familiar and I had a weird


    feeling in my gut but I didn¡¯t follow it. Why didn¡¯t I follow it? How could I be so stupid? Now I put


    someone in the packhouse who I know has had sex with my mate. The thought of it all made me sick to


    my stomach. It made me want to kill Ethan where he stood, but I had to fight that urge.


    ¡°You should just rip his head off and dump his body in the woods.¡± Growled my wolf Knox in my head.


    He had been stirring ever since Ethan showed up here too. But I didn¡¯t know why. That should have


    been my first clue.


    ¡°What are you doing out here?¡± I asked Ethan.


    ¡°I wanted to talk to Taylor. But I heard you in there so I figured that I would wait. ¡°Ethan says.


    ¡°I know that I offered you a room in the packhouse. I now have one condition to that rule, you never


    come to this bedroom. Taylor is off limits to you. Do you understand?¡± I demanded while trying to be as


    calm as possible.


    ¡°I understand.¡± He says. So I took Ethan to the bottom floor of the packhouse and showed him to one


    of the much smaller rooms that new warriors usually stayed in and I let him get settled.


    I then went to my office and I walked over to the alcohol tray and poured a ss of whiskey and sat in


    my chair facing away from the table looking out the window.


    What the hell was I going to do now? Taylor was barely speaking to me. She thinks I still want to reject


    her. If only she knew what it was like for me, the very first time I saw her. I knew right then and there


    that I wouldn¡¯t be able to reject her.


    And I had this whole borate dinner nned on her 18th birthday but she figured it all out before I


    could show her that I wasn¡¯t going to reject her. It was the opposite. I was going to ept her, I was


    going to show her off to the whole pack. But now she wants nothing to do with me.


    ¡®Still prove to her that you aren¡¯t going to reject her. Show her how you feel.¡¯ Knox said in his husky


    voice.


    ¡®I know that you really want her and her wolf Knox. But it¡¯s not that simple. Not for humans.¡¯ I say.


    ¡®Human¡¯s have too many emotions.¡¯ Knox huffed at me. I chuckled at that because I knew that he was


    right. If we were just simple wolves then none of this would be an issue. If our animal sides were more


    in charge then none of this would be an issue. I would be with my mate right now and not sitting here


    alone wondering how I just let my mate¡¯s ex- lover into the pack.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    That dinner was going to be perfect to. Out in the garden by the side of the packhouse. The only


    garden that we have here because I know that she loves it there. A table with fairy lights all around.


    Really romantic and just us two. I was going to dere my feelings for her. Tell her how much I needed


    her and that I wasn¡¯t going to reject her.


    I should have known that something was going on when she asked me the other night if I was still


    going to reject my mate. But I didn¡¯t pick up on the signs. I guess I was a clueless and pathetic man. I


    was an idiot and now I was paying for it. I should have told her that I had changed my mind.


    Well, there¡¯s no point in ying the ¡® should have¡¯ game. What¡¯s done is done and now I have to try


    and fix the damage that I created. While making sure that Ethan and Taylor stay the hell away from


    each other. I was pulled from my thoughts when the phone started ringing.


    ¡°Hello.¡± I answered picking it up.


    ¡°Alpha Jackson. This is Alpha Richmond. I believe that there are a few things that we need to talk


    about.¡± Richmond said.


    ¡°Yeah. I believe there is. I understand that you got a phone call earlier.¡± I say.


    ¡°Yes. Taylor did call me. She ims that she is not being held against her will.¡± Richmond says.


    ¡°If you know that girl, like I know that girl. Not even I can keep her locked up as a prisoner. She would


    have either escaped by now or given me so much grief that I would have given her back.¡± I snickered.


    And he chuckled as well.


    ¡°Yeah. That sounds like our Taylor.¡± He says.


    ¡°What are you going to do about Thomas and Victoria?¡± I asked curiously. Since they almost started a


    war between two packs, based on a bunch of lies.


    ¡°They¡¯re in the dungeon for now. A suitable punishment for this is still being worked out. But don¡¯t


    worry, they won¡¯t get away with it. And I don¡¯t think Taylor will being here any time soon to defend


    them.¡± Richmond says.


    ¡°No. She¡¯d probably tell you to hang them.¡± I chuckled.


    ¡°Yeah. I guess you have gotten to know Taylor. Those two didn¡¯t make it easy for her here.¡± Richmond


    says.


    ¡°I know. Did you see the locks on the kitchen cabs?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I did. And I had no idea that they were doing that. But it makes sense now. Why Taylor was always


    working so hard to earn money. She always said that she needed the money and no one knew why.


    But I guess it was to feed herself.¡± Richmond says.


    ¡°So, this whole matter is behind us? There¡¯s no waring?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No. There¡¯s no waring. And I would like to invite you and whoever else you want toe to my


    pack for dinner one night. And stay the night. Out of good faith.¡± Richmond says.


    ¡°I appreciate the offer. But that won¡¯t be necessary. This phone call was all I needed. Thank you.¡± I say.


    ¡°Thank you for not holding it against me. because of those two liars.¡± Richmond says.


    ¡°Well, if you ever need anything then your know where to find me.¡± I say.


    ¡± Yeah. Same here. Thank you very much. Richmond says. And I hung up the phone. Well, that was


    one problem out of the way. Not there was just the other problem to deal with. Not to mention my whole


    pack. 1


    I started looking at all the book work in front of me and I was starting to drown in it. So, I needed to


    hurry up and get started with it. I grabbed a stack of papers and started reading through them but I was


    having trouble concentrating. I looked up at the couch where Taylor was always sit and theptop she


    used was still sitting on the coffee table. But I knew that I couldn¡¯t ask her for help with these. It was


    way too much.


    She wasn¡¯t even talking to me right now. Not civilly anyway. I didn¡¯t realize how much she actually did


    around the office. while she was working here. I know that I was handling everything before she came


    here, but I was never out doing anything with the pack.


    After she came here, I actually had spare time. I hadn¡¯t noticed until now. I know that I needed to


    smooth things over with her before she left. She has to stay here. I can¡¯t let her leave. So, I grabbed


    the phone again and I started dialling a phone number.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Principal Sawyer answered.


    ¡°Hello Harrison. Alpha Jackson.¡± I say.


    ¡°Oh, hi Alpha. How may I help you today? He asked getting a little nervous. I could hear it in his voice.


    We need to talk about Taylor Stevenson. ¡° I say firmly.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Mine ¨C The Alpha¡¯s Possession By Kylie CHAPTER 28


    TAYLOR POV


    I didn¡¯te out of my room for the rest of the night. But I got up early the next morning and I went


    downstairs, and I got a coffee and I sat outside watching the patrols running through the woods. I had a


    lot of crap going through my head at the moment. My mate was inside and my ex. Could this possibly


    be any more awkward.


    I heard someone in the house behind me and not long after that I heard someoneing out the back


    door.


    ¡°Ethan.¡± I say without looking at him.


    ¡°So, you and Alpha Jackson.¡± He says.


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± I asked looking at him sternly.


    ¡°Well, you went straight from me to the new Alpha of this pack. You move pretty quickly.¡± He says


    looking out at the woods.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Are you calling me a fucking slut?¡± I snapped at him.


    ¡°Well, we weren¡¯t apart that long and you¡¯re already getting it on with the Alpha. I know that you are. He


    warned me to stay away from youst night.¡± Ethan says.


    ¡°Whatever Alpha Jackson and I have is none of your business. You disappeared without telling me. You


    didn¡¯t think I was going to try and call? A simple heads up that you were going to be unreachable would


    have been good.¡± I say.


    ¡°I guess I could have done that. I thought you¡¯d be too busy getting reconnected with your old friends.¡±


    He says.


    ¡°Well, apparently not that busy.¡± I say. Ethan stood there not saying anything, just looking out into the


    woods. I knew that he wanted to say something, but he was wondering whether or not to say it. I knew


    him too well for him to just be standing there.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Jackson askeding out behind Ethan and I saw Ethan jump and move


    away from Jackson. I just looked at the both of them and I looked away at the woods again. I can¡¯t


    believe that he told Ethan to stay away from me.


    Jackson doesn¡¯t want me, but he doesn¡¯t want another guy to have me either.


    Typical man.


    ¡°We were just talking.¡± Ethan answered quickly.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯d appreciate it if you stayed the hell away from my mate.¡± Jackson says. And I looked up at him


    sceptically.


    ¡°Mate. Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Ethan asked looking at me. And I just shrugged me shoulders. I didn¡¯t


    need to justify myself to either of these men.


    So, I just got up and went back inside. I took my coffee to my room, and I had a shower and got


    dressed. I made sure that I had everything ready for school before I went back downstairs, and I


    washed out my coffee cup and put it in the drying rack.


    Jackson and Ethan were both in the kitchen, but I didn¡¯t bother saying anything to either of them and I


    left the packhouse and started walking to school.


    When I got there, I ran into principal Sawyer. It actually looked like he was waiting for me. He asked me


    toe into his office, so I followed him to his office and he closed the door behind him.


    ¡°Alright. Whatever you heard, I didn¡¯t do it.¡± I say just assuming that I was in trouble.


    ¡°You¡¯re not in trouble.¡± He says.


    ¡°Wow. That¡¯s a first.¡± I say sitting down and putting my bag on the floor.


    ¡°I have a new curriculum for you.¡± He says handing me a booklet and I started looking through it.


    ¡°Are you serious? What about the advanced sses that I¡¯m already in?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well, I was asked to give you this. It was already made up and waiting on my desk for me this


    morning.¡± He exined looking away from me. I knew that Jackson was behind this. Because I told him


    that I was leaving. He was trying to stop me from leaving.


    He really didn¡¯t want me to have anything to do with anyone else. He doesn¡¯t want me but he doesn¡¯t


    want anyone else to have me. I hit my hand on the desk.


    ¡°It was Jackson, wasn¡¯t it?¡± I asked¡­


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you that.¡± He says after the sudden scare that I just gave him. And he could obviously see


    how angry I was. My wolf was trying not toe forward and I was fighting her to stay back.


    ¡°Listen to me. If he thinks changing my studying is going to keep me here, then he is definitely


    mistaken. These are college sses that he wants me to take.


    It will just help me graduate college a lot sooner and the further away from here I can get.¡± I snapped at


    him and I grabbed my bag and stormed out of his office. What an asshole. How the hell did he really


    think that this was going to keep me here. He knows that I can still do this. And I will do it just to piss


    him off. He should know that by now. If someone tells me not to do something or that I can¡¯t do


    something, then I do it just to prove them wrong. I went outside and I sat on at a table and started


    looking through my new curriculum and I pulled out my phone and started researching these courses


    online to see how much detail needs to actually go into them. And I was right the whole time, it was to


    keep me here longer.


    These courses were going to take forever toplete.


    When kids started arriving at school, because I was here so damn early, I saw Jackson walking down


    the hallway talking to a female staff member, but all the students were still moving to the side bowing to


    him as he walked past.


    So, I got up and went inside the ss doors and down the hallway and when I finally caught Jackson


    and the teacher, I grabbed the teacher from behind and spun her around and punched her directly in


    the face before she even had a chance to react. Which obviously got the attention of absolutely


    everyone else that was in the hallway. And pretty soon, I saw more kids run to the ends of the hallways


    as their friends were mind linking them.


    ¡°Taylor. What the fuck are you doing?¡± Jackson screamed at me helping the teacher up.


    ¡°Oh nothing. I just don¡¯t like you talking to another female.¡± I announced firmly.


    ¡°This is not the time or the ce?¡± He asked. And I threw the booklet of my new curriculum at him and


    he caught it.


    ¡°What the fuck is that then? You don¡¯t want me but no one else can have me. I talk about leaving town


    so you do everything you can to stop me from going. ¡± I yelled at him.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we take this to my office?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine right here.¡± I stated refusing to move a muscle.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± He asked trying to calm himself down.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the one doing it. You are.¡± I yelled.


    ¡°So what if I don¡¯t want you to leave town. That¡¯s the only way I could think of to keep you here for the


    moment. This curriculum wasn¡¯t going to be forever.¡± He says shaking the book at me.


    ¡°Why not? At least by the time I graduate high school then I¡¯ll also be halfway through college as well.


    It¡¯ll make it even easier to get the hell away from you. And further away from you.¡± I screamed getting


    closer to him.


    ¡°Tell your wolf to back down.¡± He demanded as my eyes were obviously changing colour.


    ¡°No. For once, Ava can stay. You¡¯re hurting her more than you¡¯re hurting me.


    ¡°I say.


    ¡°I told you to tell her to back down.¡± He screamed. And although I felt his Alpha aura rush past me, I


    wasn¡¯t sure that¡¯s what it actually was until everyone else in the hallway started to drop to their knees in


    pain except for me.


    ¡°You already know that shit doesn¡¯t fucking work on me. So, you may as well drop the Aura. You¡¯re only


    hurting them. ¡°I say calmly staring him in the eye. But he looked furious. He looked like he was really


    ready to hurt someone but I didn¡¯t care. I didn¡¯t back down and I stood my ground, right in his face.


    It took a few seconds but he dropped the


    Aura on everyone that was in the hallway but he was still looking at me with that murderous glint in his


    eye.


    ¡°What the hell is your problem?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I already told you. You don¡¯t want me, but you don¡¯t want anyone else to have me either. Is that why


    you haven¡¯t told anyone that we¡¯re Mates? Because you still don¡¯t know if you¡¯re going to reject me or


    not?¡± I asked. And I heard a collective gasping from the audience and Jackson looked around at


    everyone that was watching us.


    ¡°We¡¯ll discuss thister.¡± He said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Go to hell.¡± I say turning around and storming out of the building.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Mine ¨C The Alpha¡¯s Possession By Kylie CHAPTER 29


    When I left school, I didn¡¯t know where I was going. I didn¡¯t want to go home. And I definitely wasn¡¯t


    going back to school after that. And I knew that the woods were out of the question because he¡¯d


    already have the patrols watching out for


    So, I headed to thest ce that I could think of. It was on the other side of town and when I got to the


    beaten down old cabin, I found the key in the usual hiding spot that hadn¡¯t changed in over a year and I


    let myself in.


    No one lived in the cabin, and it wasn¡¯t in the woods either. But it was right on the edge of town. I would


    have been really surprised if anyone saw me in there.


    It was starting to get cold around this time of year too. I was pissed that I couldn¡¯t have the firece


    going, but I put my bag down and I looked around the cabin. It didn¡¯t look like anyone had been here in


    a really long time. So, I dusted off the couch and I grabbed one of the many books on the bookshelf


    and I sat down on the couch with it.


    My phone was blowing up from everyone who knew that I had a phone, so I eventually turned it off. I


    just announced to the whole school that the Alpha was my mate. I knew that there were going to be


    questions after questions, and honestly, I couldn¡¯t answer any of them.


    I didn¡¯t know what our mate pairing was right now. I didn¡¯t know if I was the Luna of this pack because I


    didn¡¯t know if he was going to keep me as his mate. And these were questions that I was desperately


    trying to avoid.


    To be honest, I already felt rejected. He might as well just do it and put me out of my misery. It can¡¯t be


    any worse than what it already is right now. I was feeling absolutely miserable since I found out that he


    was my mate and I couldn¡¯t even touch him. Girls are meant to be excited about finding their mates.


    So, why the hell did it have to be so hard on me. Was this some sort of test that the Moon Goddess


    was putting me through. And if so, why? What the hell did I do to deserve this? I didn¡¯t think I was that


    much of a brat to deserve something like this. Not to have my mate bond being screwed around like


    this.


    I was more determined now than ever to get the hell out of here. I had to get away from Jackson. If he


    wasn¡¯t going to choose me as a mate then I needed to leave. I couldn¡¯t stay here in this misery


    anymore. It really was hurting me. It felt like torture. To see him every day and not touch him. Especially


    after having already slept with him. I know exactly what I am missing out on. And I hated that even


    more. That he knew I was his mate and he slept with me before I was meant to know about it. He just


    didn¡¯t know that I did know I was his mate. And the whole time he was still nning on rejecting me.


    How the hell could I have been so stupid. I¡¯m usually smarter than that. But I guess when ites to


    guys, I¡¯m just a typical teenage girl. I stop thinking altogether. That was my problem.


    I¡¯d been in the cabin for a couple of hours when I heard footstepsing up the stairs and onto the


    veranda. It didn¡¯t scare me at all, because I knew that they could only belong to one person. And as


    soon as the door opened, I knew that I was right.


    ¡°Hi Edward.¡± I say and he came in and shut the door.


    ¡°A lot of people are out looking for you.¡± He saysing over and sitting on the chair across from me.


    ¡°This ce is pretty dusty. Haven¡¯t you been here since I left?¡± I asked changing the subject.


    ¡°No. I didn¡¯t want to bring anyone else to this ce. It¡¯s our ce. No one else¡¯s.¡± He says.


    ¡°I guess so. What would Hannah think?¡± I asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s already pissed off with me. She knows that we¡¯ve been talking behind her back.¡± He says


    rubbing her face.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been doing anything behind her back. You¡¯ve been seeking me out.¡± I say.


    ¡°Yeah. Because after I saw you when you came back, I thought I made a mistake by getting with


    Hannah and that you were the one that I wanted to be with.¡± He says looking at me and I closed my


    eyes and started shaking my head.


    ¡°Can you please not add to my drama right now? I¡¯ve an Alpha who is crazy and my mate. Jackson let


    the head warrior of the Richmond pack join this pack and he¡¯s now living in the packhouse, where I live,


    and we had a thing going while I was away. And now you¡¯re saying this shit to me, it¡¯s way too much for


    me to handle right now.¡± I say staring straight at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re faced with three guys that want you?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m faced with three guys that I¡¯ve slept with.¡± I say pinching the bridge of my nose.


    ¡°Holy crap. You have slept with the Alpha?¡± He asked.


    ¡°It was before my 18th but it was after the rumours were going around that we were sleeping together.


    So, at the time of the rumours, they were just rumours. We weren¡¯t hooking up yet.¡± I exin.


    Holy crap. No wonder you¡¯re a fucking mess right now. And what about Alpha Jackson rejecting you.


    What was that all about?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Jackson has been telling me that he was going to reject his mate when he found her. He just didn¡¯t


    know that I already knew that I was his mate. And it was before he slept with me. But even after we


    slept together, he said that he was still going to reject his mate. Which kind of killed me a little inside.


    And I¡¯ve been in a bitchy mood ever since my 18th becauseContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I¡¯ve felt that pull to him. I want him. I want to touch him. I want to be with him.


    But he says that he¡¯s going to reject me. So, I¡¯ve been avoiding him. Except for days like today when I


    abused him in front of everyone.¡± I exined staring off into the distance.


    ¡°Why the hell have you been keeping all of this to yourself?¡± Edward asked leaning forward on his


    chair.


    ¡°You know me. I¡¯m more of a fixer at school then ainer. I¡¯m the one that everyonees to


    when they have a problem. But I don¡¯t really have anyone at school that I can go to who can fix my


    problems. If people have problems with bullies, then I go bash the bullies. There¡¯s no problem there.


    But there is definitely not anyone at school that could help me with this.¡± I say.


    ¡°I know. This is pretty intense.¡± He says.


    ¡°Yeah. Just a bit.¡± I say looking back down at my book.


    ¡°Are you just nning on hiding out here for the rest of your life?¡± He asked looking around at the old


    dpidated dusty cabin.


    ¡°Not my whole life. But until I figure out what the hell I am going to do. He¡¯s trying to stop me from


    leaving the pack. Which means he doesn¡¯t want me to go. But he won¡¯t ept me either. Have you


    ever heard of a guy mind fucking his mate like this before?¡± I asked looking up at him. And I could see


    the real concern in his voice. He was really worried about me. I was certain of that.


    ¡°No. I¡¯ve never heard of that before. And it¡¯s not fair that it¡¯s happening to you. You deserve so much


    better than him.¡± Edward says.


    ¡°Thanks. I just wish he realized that too.¡± I say trying to control the tears that were threatening toe


    out.


    ¡°Taylor. It¡¯s alright to cry, you know. This is really messy with your emotions.


    He should know that. He should be feeling the same way but he obviously doesn¡¯t give a shit.¡± Edward


    sound almost angry. And Edward doesn¡¯t get angry at anything.


    Well, it took a lot to get Edward angry at anything. But he was clearly getting angry right now, but this


    wasn¡¯t his fault. And he couldn¡¯t go at Jackson the way he normally would protect someone. Alpha


    Jackson will kill him on the spot. We both knew that. Jackson has his reputation for a reason. I¡¯m the


    only one that he¡¯s ever bent the rules for, and we all know why that is. But he would definitely kill


    Edward.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine Edward. I can handle myself. You know that. By the way, how the teacher that I punched?¡± I


    asked curiously.


    ¡°Broken nose and eye socket. But she¡¯s a werewolf. She¡¯s already healing.¡± He says smirking at me.


    ¡°I really hate the coteral damage in war. She just happened to be the one today.¡± I say.


    ¡°Yeah. But you definitely got his attention with that.¡± Edward says.


    ¡°Yeah. Him and the rest of the damn school.¡± I scoffedughing.


    Edward started


    ¡°It was a ssic Taylor Stevenson move though. I wouldn¡¯t have expected anything less.¡± Heughed


    out.


    ¡°Too bad it won¡¯t get me kicked out of school.¡± I say.


    ¡°You punched a teacher. How do you know that you didn¡¯t get kicked out of school?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I told you. He¡¯s doing everything he can to keep my here. There¡¯s no way in hell he will let them kick


    me out of school.¡± I say.


    ¡°Good point.¡± He says.


    All of a sudden the door to the cabin was kicked open and Jackson walked inside. Edward jumped up


    from his chair and Jackson examined the room and saw Edward there and his eyes instantly turned


    ck.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking dare.¡± I growled at Jackson as I got up from the couch..


    ¡°You¡¯re in a cabin with an unmated male. ¡°Jackson said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Why the fuck do you even care?¡± I snapped at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re mine. No one else¡¯s.¡± He dered. And before I had a chance to say anything the whole cabin


    was lit up with a really bright light that made up all shield our eyes until it died down. And then I lowered


    my arm and I saw Jackson and Edward standing there in shock.


    ¡°La. What are you doing here?¡± I askedpletely unfazed that she was here.


    ¡°Protecting you. It¡¯s my job. Remember. She says.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Mine ¨C The Alpha¡¯s Possession By Kylie CHAPTER 30


    ¡°La. I know that you¡¯re my guardian, but that doesn¡¯t exin why you¡¯re here now.¡± I say walking


    closer to me. Edward tried to grab my arm to stop me, but I shook it off.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been watching you, Taylor. You need a guardian now more than ever.


    Especially with these two horny little wolves running around.¡± She says nodding her head towards


    them.


    ¡°Who the hell is this?¡± Jackson demanded.


    ¡°I am none of your business.¡± La snaps back at him.


    ¡°She¡¯s a friend.¡± I say. And she smiled warmly at me.


    ¡°Taylor. You know that you can¡¯t stay here. Not with either of them. They are both going to be your


    downfall. They are both going to hurt you.¡± La says.


    ¡°Hey. You don¡¯t even know us.¡± Edward yelled at her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen enough to know that neither of you deserve Taylor. You are both going to hurt her. Jackson is


    already slowly killing her from the inside. Can¡¯t you see that? Can¡¯t you even recognise when your


    mate is in so much pain?¡± La asked looking directly at Jackson. But I didn¡¯t look at him to see his


    reaction. I couldn¡¯t. I know that the pull was too strong, and I would feel sorry for him. And I did not


    want to feel sorry for him right now. He was the whole reason why we were here.


    ¡°I would never hurt Taylor.¡± Edward insisted.


    ¡°Really? Where¡¯s your girlfriend right now? And don¡¯t feed me the same bullshit that you fed Taylor.¡±


    La says.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I asked.


    ¡°His girlfriend doesn¡¯t know that you two have been spending time together and they¡¯re not fighting right


    now. Jackson ordered Edward to find you. He knew that Edward would be able to find you before


    anyone else in the pack because your history. He was mind linking with


    Jackson the whole time you and him were talking. He bought Jackson here. And this whole thing is just


    for show.¡± La exins to me. And this time I did turn. around to look at both men standing in front of


    me. Edward had a sorry look on his face and Jackson still had his determined, pissed off look on his


    face.


    ¡°Is that true?¡± I asked Edward.


    ¡°He ordered me to find you. But after everything you just told me, I wish I didn¡¯t help him. I didn¡¯t know


    any of that. I swear to the Goddess. You have to believe me.¡± Edward says.


    ¡°I do believe you. But that doesn¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯re a lying son of a bitch.¡± I say.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. Please, I didn¡¯t want to help him. I could tell at school today, how pissed you were at him.


    I didn¡¯t want to help him.¡± Edward pleaded with me as he took a step closer, but I took a step back.


    ¡°You¡¯re not a friend. You could have given me a million chances to get the hell out of here before he


    showed up. But you didn¡¯t.¡± I say.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re mine.¡± Jackson growled through gritted teeth.


    ¡°You won¡¯t even publicly acknowledge me as your mate. The only reason why you never rejected me is


    because I never gave you the chance to. I told you the day before my birthday that I knew we were


    mates. We had that fight on the cliff and I haven¡¯t given you a chance to reject me since my birthday.¡± I


    say.


    ¡°Taylor.¡± La says and I turned around to look at her.


    ¡°Why did you reallye here?¡± I asked.


    ¡°To deliver a message.¡± She says. And she put her hands on my shoulders and I felt this weird


    sensation running through my whole body and I closed my eyes because of how intense it was. But


    when the feeling wore off, I opened my eyes. I wasn¡¯t in the cabin anymore. I was standing next to that


    lake with the waterfall in the Faerie Kingdom.


    ¡°Hello Taylor. It¡¯s nice to finally meet you. ¡°A man said behind me. So, I turned around and there was a


    man standing there. He looked to be in his 40¡¯s with long blonde hair and wearing strange clothing,


    much like La but it was more like a shirt and pants that you would see prince charming wearing in


    those fairy tales that my mother used to read me.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°My name is Vincent. But you can call me Dad if you like.¡± He says.


    ¡°Dad.¡± I say softly in shock while I starred at this man.


    ¡°I know that this is a shock for you. I sent La. I knew that it was time to meet. Because I believe that


    now, you have a choice to make. Things aren¡¯t safe for you back home. I wish I could have been there


    for you as you were growing up, but your mother made it clear that she didn¡¯t want anyone to know


    where you came from.¡± He exined.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin yourself. I know that you didn¡¯t believe I was yours until recently.¡± I say.


    ¡°You¡¯re very understanding.¡± He says.


    ¡°I just know that I¡¯ve barely spoken to my mother since I found out the truth. And I thought Thomas and


    Victoria were bad enough.¡± I scoffed.


    ¡°Not everyone has the perfect parents. And not everyone is the perfect person.¡± He says.


    ¡°I know. And I know that I haven¡¯t been too fair on my mother since I found out the truth. I have been


    meaning to see her but I¡¯ve been too angrytely to confront her. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯m going to bring up all


    the things that she lied to me about. I thought it would be best to wait.¡± I say.


    ¡°Well, that was very grown up of you. I¡¯m proud of you for that.¡± He says.


    ¡°So, why am I here? Why did you send La? And what choice do I have to make? ¡± I asked.


    ¡°You are in danger where you are. The Alpha that you are mated with, he has a reputation, as you


    know. But what you don¡¯t know is that his reputation spans more than just your realm. We know him


    here as well. And he is not a nice man.¡± Vincent says.


    ¡°Apart from not acknowledging me as his mate, he¡¯s never done anything else to hurt me. He¡¯s actually


    been the opposite with me. He¡¯s been kinder to me than anyone else.¡± I exined.


    ¡°I know that. But that doesn¡¯t mean you should be mated to that man. He¡¯s not a good man.¡± Vincent


    says.


    ¡°What are you trying to tell me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for you toe home. Toe to Morda and live your true life.¡± He says.


    ¡°You want me toe here?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes. I do. I want you to be a part of my family. I want you to be a part of my life. I¡¯ve missed so much,


    and I don¡¯t want to miss anymore.¡± He says.


    ¡°That is one hell of a choice.¡± I say.


    ¡°I know. La will stay with you until you decide. She¡¯s not going anywhere. I told her not to.¡± Vincent


    says.


    ¡°I know that I said that Jackson has been kind to me, but I don¡¯t know how he¡¯s going to like La


    hanging around. That could be dangerous for her.¡± I say.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about La. She knows what she¡¯s doing. She can take care of herself. And I hope to see


    you real soon. Good luck Taylor. And just know that I have always loved you.¡± He says kissing my


    forehead. And I closed my eyes when he did that.


    When I opened them again, I was back in the cabin. La was in front of me and I heard growling


    behind me.


    ¡°What the hell did you do to her?¡±


    Jackson roared so loud that the walls shook. But La just looked me in the face and smiled.


    I turned to face Jackson and Edward and I could see that Edward had been holding his breath, but


    finally let it out when I turned around. Jackson was on the verge of shifting. I knew that he was.


    ¡°Are you nning on acknowledging me as your mate?¡± I asked Jackson. Catching himpletely off


    guard.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the time or the ce.¡± Jackson says.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Yes. It is. I need you to answer me, right now.¡± I say.


    ¡°It¡¯splicated. There¡¯s a lot that you don¡¯t know.¡± Jackson says.


    ¡°I know that there are a lot of people out there that want to kill you. You think that


    I will be an easy target for them. I¡¯m not an easy target for anyone. You should know that by now. So,


    answer me, are you going to take me as your Luna?¡± I asked. And he stood there staring at me. He


    looked like he was in pain. Emotional pain. Like he wanted to cry, but he knew that the big bad Alpha


    can¡¯t be seen crying.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He finally managed to get out.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s all I needed to know.¡± I say taking a step back towards La.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jackson asked with a panicked look on his face. I held my hand up, facing


    upwards and La ced her hand on top of mine.


    And in that one instant, all of our lives. changed forever. That one instant was all it took for me to finally


    figure out how I was going to get out of this mess. The portal opened and swallowed La and me up


    like it had been waiting for us. I heard the screams of Jackson and Edward screaming my name before


    it was silence.


    It only took a second before it closed again, and Jackson and Edward had no chance of stopping it.


    And I was gone. No longer on Earth. No longer in the Red Moon Pack. And no longer wondering if I


    was going to be strung along by the Alpha, wondering if I was going to be his Luna or not. Or just


    someone that he used when he needed to have sex. That was behind me now. And a bright new future


    opened up for me. And I embraced it the second I decided to take La¡¯s hand and leave Earth. And I


    was actually excited about it. It was the first time I had felt excited about anything in a long time.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Mine ¨C The Alpha¡¯s Possession By Kylie CHAPTER 31


    When I finally regained my senses from that trip through the portal, I realized that I was lying on the


    ground, face down but I could hear water near me. I looked up and we were next to theke with the


    waterfall.


    ¡°Why do you always bring me here?¡± I asked standing up.


    ¡°Because this is the easiest portal to get through.¡± La says standing beside me. She looked


    completely unscathed by our little trip, but I was assuming that she had done it plenty of times before.


    This was my first.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that I¡¯m actually here.¡± I say looking around.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re not going to believe what you actually have to look forward to then. She smiled at me. And


    I looked at her cautiously.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked.


    ¡°This is the Mystic Forest that we¡¯re about to go into. Everyone here knows. that your part werewolf so


    if you¡¯re allowed to shift whenever you want. You cane to the woods whenever you want to shift.


    Just make sure that you let someone know that you¡¯re here. So, you don¡¯t identally hurt someone.¡±


    She exined as we started walking towards the forest.


    ¡°I haveplete control over my wolf. You don¡¯t need to worry about anyone getting hurt. Let people


    know that. I don¡¯t want them to be scared of me.¡± I insisted. I was already starting to think that I was


    going to be shunned by the fae¡¯s because of what I am.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll let them know. Because a lot of people hunt in these woods. They like hunting.¡± She says as


    we started walking through the woods.


    ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you know that TV show ¡® Once Upon A Time¡¯?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We get TV here. We know that show. Everyone here loved it.¡± She says.


    ¡°These woods remind me of those woods. ¡°I say.


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why we didn¡¯t name it the Enchanted Forest. It¡¯s the Mystic Forest.¡± She says as we


    entered the forest and although we were surrounded by trees, it didn¡¯t seem to get any darker. It was


    still bright in the forest and we could see where we were going, no matter how thick it was.


    I was amazed by the beauty of the trees, how green it was, like there was never any drought or


    disaster to threaten it. It waspletely perfect. I stopped to look a strange looking flower that actually


    moved as I went to touch it. It opened up when I got close enough and it was glowing on the inside.


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot that you need to get used to here.¡± La says behind me. And I smile and I kept on


    walking.


    ¡°So, where are we headed?¡± I asked.


    ¡°To your father¡¯s home.¡± She says.


    ¡°Vincent. Right.¡± I say taking in a deep breath.


    ¡°You just met him. You¡¯ll be fine. He knows all about you. He¡¯s been watching you too. He¡¯s not


    embarrassed of you or ashamed that he has a daughter that he¡¯s never met personally. He¡¯s just


    excited to have youe home. And so is the rest of the people.¡± She says.


    ¡°So, everyone in this realm knows about me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yeah. We¡¯re a pretty close nit group. It is an entire realm. But we all live in one vige. It¡¯s getting to be


    arge vige, but we extend as we need to. There are still fae¡¯s on earth that we are looking for.


    Ones that didn¡¯t make it to the portal in time when we all left Earth. But we promised never to leave


    anyone behind.¡± She says.


    ¡°Wow. You guys must be pretty busy.¡± I say.


    ¡°Yeah. You can say that. But they have all been given their own guardian. So only one person at a time


    is looking for those people. And they are really good trackers. So, you don¡¯t need to worry about them.


    We¡¯ll find them.¡± She says.


    ¡°How long has Morda been here?¡± I asked.


    ¡°16 years. Vincent had already created the realm. But he was holding offing here. And as soon as


    he was told that you didn¡¯t belong to him, that¡¯s what he made the arrangements for us to alle


    here.¡± She exined and I stopped walking through the forest.


    ¡°My mother is the one that held you up?¡± I asked.


    ¡°She is. That¡¯s why she imed to have that DNA test. I don¡¯t know why she lied about the results. But


    she did and that¡¯s what made us leave.¡± La says.


    ¡°She wanted Vincent to leave.¡± I say more to myself than to La.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know the story behind any of that. So, I¡¯m not going to specte anything.¡± La says.


    ¡°No. I¡¯ll do all the specting for us both. I say through gritted teeth.


    As we were walking through the forest, she was exining everything to me about the vige and


    about living here. And it really did sound like something from a fairy tale. Something I grew up wishing


    life could be like. Something every little girl dreams about. And now I get to live that fantasy. Well, I was


    hoping that I got to live that fantasy.


    The truth is, I was a little scared. I didn¡¯t know what I was doing here. I was here purely by faith. Faith


    on two people that I barely knew. La, who I had met a couple of times. And Vincent, who I met once.


    We finally made it through the forest and I could see a castle at the top of the rocks and down below


    was the vige surrounded by a rock looking wall. And I stopped at it¡¯s amusement immediately.


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s something to see. Isn¡¯t it?¡± She asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s incredible. More like something you¡¯d see at the capital in The Game of Thrones, but still. It¡¯s


    beautiful.¡± I say.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s hope that Daenerys Targaryen doesn¡¯t show up with a dragon. ¡°La joked. And I started


    laughing.


    ¡°Wow. You guys do get TV here.¡± I say surprised.


    ¡°Your father made sure of that.¡± She says as we approached the vige.


    We walked through the front gate and I was definitely out of ce. Everyone was wearing strange


    clothing, and I was in a sweater, jeans and sand shoes. Everyone stopped to look in our direction as


    we passed them and I noticed that they started bowing as we passed as well.


    ¡°Holy crap. You must be pretty special around here for this.¡± I say looking around at all the stands that


    people were selling things at in the vige and looking around at everyone bowing to us.


    ¡°They¡¯re not bowing to me. They¡¯re bowing to you.¡± She says. And I stopped and looked at her in


    complete confusion.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re Vincent¡¯s daughter.¡± She says.


    ¡°Is he pretty special around here because he created the realm? What is he? A powerful wizard or


    something?¡± I asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s the King.¡± She says pointing to the castle. And I looked up at the castle on the cliff above the


    vige and I¡¯m pretty sure that my mouth dropped open. My father was the King. How the hell did I not


    put that together. He created the realm. He had someone watching over me since I was little because


    he didn¡¯t believe my mother and the DNA test. He had that much power but I didn¡¯t realize that he was


    the King.


    I shook it off and I started looking around at everyone bowing to me. Something that I was definitely not


    used to and I started walking again.


    We had to make our way to the stairs. The stairs that led to the castle which was right on top of the


    mountain, on the side of a cliff surrounded by woods. And La informed me that there were exactly


    2400 stairs to climb before we got to the castle. I was never so happy to be in good shape before.


    We climbed the stairs while looking out at the view of everything, the ocean below us and the beautiful


    scenery on the other side.


    When we finally got to the top of the stairs and I was standing right in front of the castle, I got massive


    butterflies in my stomach. I didn¡¯t know how to behave in a castle. I didn¡¯t know how to behave as a


    princess, of all things. I was definitely not groomed to be a damn princess. I was anything but that. I


    was theplete opposite. What was Vincent expecting of me here.


    ¡°Hey. It¡¯s alright. Just take a deep breathe. And let¡¯s walk inside.¡± La says holding my hand. So we


    slowly walked up to the massive doors and she pushed one of them open with a lot of effort and we


    walked into the grand entrance. There were two stairs cases. One to the left and one to the right. The


    whole ce was done in polished oak and a huge chandelier hung from the ceiling.


    I actually found myself turning in circles. while I was looking at everything and that was just the


    entrance. It was nothing that I had expected. And it was brilliant. It was the most gorgeous house I had


    ever seen.


    ¡°Wee.¡± I heard someone say from the corridor to the left so I looked quickly and Vincent was


    standing there. I saw La bow immediately and I looked at her in a little confusion.


    ¡°Am I supposed to bow to you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Absolutely not. You¡¯re royalty here. You don¡¯t bow to anyone. They bow to you.¡± Vincent says walking


    over to me and he embraced me immediately. I was a little stunned at first but I eventually put my arms


    around him too. My father. I had a father who was actually happy to see me. That¡¯s not something that I


    was used to.


    ¡°Would you like me to give her the tour, sir?¡± La asked.


    ¡°No. I¡¯ll do it myself. Thank you.¡± Vincent says to La without taking his eyes off of me.


    ¡°This house is incredible. Or should I say, castle.¡± I say.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it.¡± He says.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little scared of getting lost.¡± I say honestly while looking at the two staircases.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem. We all stay in the west wing of the castle. We have everything that we need


    there. And when peoplee to visit that we don¡¯t really like then we put them in the east wing. He


    smiles at me.


    ¡°As far away from you as possible. I like that.¡± I say nodding and heughed at that.


    ¡°Come. Let me show you to your room.¡± He says as we started walking down that hallway that he came


    from.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Mine ¨C The Alpha¡¯s Possession By Kylie CHAPTER 32


    As we were walking through the castle, I couldn¡¯t help but notice the artwork on the walls and the


    sculptures lining the hallways. The only word I coulde up with was incredible. He showed me the


    grand ballroom on the bottom floor of the castle, and it was big enough to fit Jackson¡¯s entire


    packhouse in it.


    And after that he showed me the kitchen, but there was no point for me to go in there. He had staff in


    the kitchen 24 hours a day. Even if I wanted a midnight snack then I would just have to call down to the


    kitchen and they would bring it up to me. And the dining room, throne room and the yroom was on


    the bottom floor as well. The yroom was exactly that, where they put on ys for the King.


    We went to the second floor, and I saw the music room, library, sitting room, office and four bedrooms


    with their own bathrooms.


    We finally got to the third floor and there was another office, sitting room, TV room, another grand ball


    room, a smaller kitchen and much more informal dining room and then the King¡¯s bedroom and one


    other bedroom across from his.


    He opened the doors to that other bedroom, and I walked inside to see a huge four poster oak bed that


    looked like it was two king size beds pushed together, a sitting area in front of the firece, a walk in


    robe and the bathroom was just as huge and as elegant.


    Vincent walked over and opened the walk in wardrobe and it was full of beautiful clothes that looked


    like they belonged here and not on Earth at all. But everything in there was beautiful. I walked right into


    the closet and started walking around looking at everything. And it was sorge that I almost got lost in


    there alone.


    ¡°Why are you doing all of this for me?¡± I asked while I saw Vincent standing there with a smile on his


    face.


    ¡°You¡¯re my daughter. There¡¯s nothing that I wouldn¡¯t do for you.¡± He says.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that I am actually living in a castle now.¡± I say.


    ¡°I know. I actually designed this bedroom with you in mind. I knew that you would be living here one


    day. It¡¯s been very lonely here all these years. I know that the servants live here as well, but that¡¯s not


    the same as family.¡± He says.


    ¡°No. It isn¡¯t. And I¡¯m d that I finally found out the truth. But I do need to know one thing from you


    first.¡± I say looking at him seriously. And he looked a little nervous.


    ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to have to report my every movement to you, am I? I mean, I don¡¯t do good with that sort


    of thing. I like to exercise and jog and my wolf definitely likes to go on runs through the woods. I don¡¯t


    want to have to ask permission whenever I want to leave the castle.¡± I exin.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask permission to do anything. As long as you¡¯re here for meals so that we can sit


    down and eat and talk together and get to know each other, then that¡¯s fine.¡± He says. And I smiled at


    him.


    ¡°I can do that.¡± I say.


    ¡°Okay. Now, I do want to throw you an Introduction Party when you¡¯ve settled in here and gotten used


    to being here. It obviously won¡¯t be today, but in the very near future. The next week or so. I would


    really like to do that.¡± He says.


    ¡°Is that to introduce me to all the people of the vige? Or are you trying to marry me off? You better


    not be trying to marry me off already.¡± I say pointing my finger at him. And he startedughing.


    ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s to introduce you to the fae¡¯s of this world. They¡¯ve been waiting just as long to meet


    you. Believe me.¡± He says.


    ¡°Alright. I can do that.¡± I say smiling to him.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m sure that you want to have a shower and get out of those clothes. They¡¯re a littl He says.


    unusual for this world.¡±


    ¡°I noticed. What actually constitutes casual around here?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Every rack in the closet has a tag on them. It will let you know what those clothes are worn for.¡± He


    says.


    ¡°Okay. I can do that. I¡¯ll have a look. Do women wear pants here? I didn¡¯t see any. ¡°I say.


    ¡°Not many. No.¡± He says.


    ¡°Damn. I don¡¯t usually wear dresses.¡± I say.


    ¡°I think that might be one thing that you have to get used to.¡± He says.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°It looks like it is. Thank you for all of this. It¡¯s amazing.¡± I say.


    ¡°You¡¯re very wee. Well, I¡¯ll let you get settled in.¡± He says turning and leaving. He closed the door


    behind him. and I walked over and looked out my huge floor to ceiling windows that were luckily far


    enough away from the bed that no one could see in while I was sleeping. Not that anyone could


    because we were so high up.


    I sat on the bed to look around the room when I realized that there was something in my back pocket. I


    got up and pulled out my phone that Ipletely forgot that I had. But I was in a different realm now so


    I doubt it even worked. So I put the phone in my bedside drawer and left it there. I went into the


    bathroom and I stripped down and got in the shower with the entire ceiling being the shower and it felt


    like it was raining down on me. It was inconceivable.


    When I got out I wrapped a towel around me and I walked to the wardrobe to start looking for the rack


    that said ¡®casual¡¯. And when I found it, I started looking through the clothes thinking that it had to be a


    joke. But I had a feeling that none of these clothes were a joke. It was just something that I was


    completely not used


    ¡°Hello, miss.¡± A women sang out as she opened the door slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m in the closet.¡± I sang out. And a woman in her 30¡¯s came into the closet and saw me standing there


    wearing a towel looking through everything that was in my wardrobe.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing that you¡¯re having a little trouble.¡± She says looking me up and down.


    ¡°Is it that obvious?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well, I used to live in the human world as well. We wanted nothing to do with the human life so we


    created our own style.¡± She exined.


    ¡°It¡¯s very old fashioned. Girls not wearing pants.¡± I say.


    ¡°It does seem like that. But don¡¯t worry, you will do just fine here. My name is Ruth. I¡¯m your


    housemaid.¡± She introduced herself.


    ¡°You mean, just for me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± She says.


    ¡°Alright. I wasn¡¯t expecting that.¡± I say.


    ¡°Come now. Let¡¯s get you dressed.¡± She says looking through the cupboards.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know where to start.¡± I say.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re the princess. Which means you need to look better than everyone else in the vige. You


    always need to be dressed and well-groomed at all times. You can never be seen after you just wake


    up. You need to be wearing make-up and dressed with jewellery and everything.¡± She exined.


    ¡°Wow. This is going to take a lot of getting used to. I¡¯m not really a girly girl. ¡°I say.


    ¡°I know. I was told. Which is why I¡¯m here. I will help you with everything that you need.¡± She says.


    She finally picked out a dress with a white bodice and ck tulle knee length skirt and ck tulle off the


    should cap sleeves and matching ck high heels. She then styled my hair and applied a little make up


    so that she wasn¡¯t overwhelming me on my first day and then I looked at myself in the mirror and I


    couldn¡¯t believe that it was actually the same person. I went to go find Vincent and show off my new


    look to him and he looked more than impressed. I saw a few people wondering around the castle and


    they would all bow to me as I passed them and I was going to tell them not to but Ruth told me that


    they had to. There was no debating that.


    They had to show their respect whenever they saw me. They needed to bow to me.


    I guess there was going to be a lot about this world that I needed to get used to.


    And after I went to see La to have a quick chat and she told me that I looked like I have lived here


    my whole life I went back up to my room and I closed the door to be alone again for a bit.


    I sat on my bed looking out my massive windows and I finally looked at my bedside table and I opened


    it and pulled my phone out.


    I unlocked it and I got in the photo gallery and I started going through the photos until I finally came to


    the one that I was looking for. Jackson sitting behind his desk in his office while I was working there.


    I took that photo one night when we were workingte and I was getting tired so I started fooling


    around with my phone. and I took that perfect photo of Jackson while he was actually looking at me. It


    was a perfect photo of him and he actually had a slight smile on his face. Not his usual sour look. It was


    the best photo I had of him and we both started joking around that night. He knew that I was tired, and


    so was he but we had a lot of work to do. So we started goofing around but that was the best picture I


    had of him. I finally just shook my head and I put the phone back in the bedside table and I closed it


    again. Trying not to think about it. He was never mine to begin with. I knew that. He never really wanted


    me.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Mine ¨C The Alpha¡¯s Possession By Kylie CHAPTER 33


    Every event in this castle was a different dress code. So, the dress that I was wearing during the day


    was not appropriate to wear at dinner. So, I needed to change into something a little more formal and


    then I left my bedroom and I started walking to the dining hall on the first floor.


    I walked past a room that had a door that was slightly cracked open and I heard two men in their


    arguing about something.


    ¡°Listen. We¡¯ve got the princess here, what else do you want?¡± One of them asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just enough to have the princess here. If we want to remain in the good graces of the King,


    then you need to do everything you can to make sure that she falls in love with you.¡± The older man


    says.


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s what you¡¯ve been telling me for thest year. Once we get the


    princess back then I have to try as hard as anything to marry her. But this isn¡¯t a fight between me and


    the princess. This is just about you wanting to maintain your status in the castle.¡± The younger man


    said.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that. I need to keep my status here. And you are my only hope. If the King finds out


    the truth about our family, then we are done. You are my only hone son.¡± The older man says.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like bringing the princess into this. This is not her fault. This has nothing to do with her.¡¯ The


    younger man says.


    ¡°Well, you make sure that it does have something to do with her. Otherwise, I will be banished and I


    don¡¯t know what the King will do to you.¡± The older man says.


    ¡°He won¡¯t do anything to me because I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I didn¡¯t go behind his back, did I? And


    I didn¡¯t know that you were going to do it either. He will know that.¡± The younger man says.


    ¡°Just finish getting ready. We¡¯re alreadyte for dinner.¡± The older man says. So, I quickly moved away


    from the door and kept walking down the hallway until I got to the dining room.


    Vincent was already there, standing by therge windows looking out at the vige. But when he turned


    around to look at me he smiled at me warmly.


    ¡°Another beautiful gown for a beautiful girl.¡± He says walking over to me and holding my hands.


    ¡°Thank you, Vincent. I hope you don¡¯t mind me calling you that. I¡¯m not used to the whole father thing


    yet.¡± I say.


    ¡°It¡¯s perfectly okay. You go at your own pace. I know that all of this ispletely new to you.¡± He says.


    ¡°Having a father that actually cares about me is somethingpletely new to me.¡± I say.


    ¡°Well, you never have to see Thomas again if you don¡¯t want to.¡± He says. 1


    ¡°Well, that is the dream.¡± I say looking out the window as well. And the vige down below looked


    beautiful from where we were standing.


    ¡°What do you think? One day, this will all be yours.¡± He says.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that. It¡¯s amazing. I walked through the vige today but from up here it looks


    completely different. ¡°I say.


    ¡°The people here are so excited that you¡¯vee home. They really are. They can¡¯t believe that it¡¯s


    taken so long.¡± He says.


    ¡°Well, here I am. I can¡¯t wait to meet them too.¡± I say and Vincent turns around when we hear other


    people walking into the dining room.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Oh. Taylor. I want you to meet my right- hand man. This is Alec and his son Stefan. ¡°Vincent says. And


    I took a deep breath before I turned around to face them.


    ¡°Hello.¡± I say as calmly as possible. But I had to say, Stefan was very attractive looking. If anyone was


    going to screw me over, then I was d that he wasn¡¯t an ugly piece of shit.


    ¡°It¡¯s so nice to finally meet you, Princess. Alec walked over and held my hand and kissed it.


    ¡°Hello Princess.¡± Stefan says bowing to


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s all have a seat.¡± Vincent says. So, we all sat at the huge table but we were all at the same


    end. Vincent was at the head of the table and Alec was right on his left side. I was on his right side and


    Stefan was right beside me.


    The servants bought the food out and ced it in front of us and filled our sses with wine. Which I


    didn¡¯t hesitate to get into.


    ¡°Easy sweetheart. I don¡¯t want you getting drunk straight away.¡± Vincent says.


    ¡°I wish. I¡¯m a werewolf, remember. We don¡¯t get drunk unless we guzzle about I say. And four bottles of


    vodka at once he shook his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Werewolves have fast a metabolism.¡± He says.


    ¡°Yeah. So, no unwarranted misbehaving from us.¡± I say smiling at him.


    ¡°I am very happy to hear that. I guess any father would.¡± Vincent saysughing and Alecughed along


    with him. But I just looked at Alec.


    ¡°Stefan. How about after dinner you take Taylor to look at the gardens around the castle. They are quite


    beautiful at night time.¡± Alec says.


    ¡°It would be an honour. If the princess would like to.¡± Stefan says.


    ¡°Sure. I suppose that won¡¯t hurt.¡± I say. And Alec smiled widely at his son. But I looked down at my


    te and kept eating without saying anything else.


    If they were going to use me in their little games then they obviously didn¡¯t know who they were dealing


    with. And that was my advantage. I overheard them talking, but they know absolutely nothing about


    me. And I need to find out what Alec did to my father that was going to get him banished. He was


    desperate enough to use his own son to get out of it, so it must be pretty bad. I guess there were


    assholes. in every realm. No matter where you went.


    Once dinner was over Stefan stood pulled my chair out for me and he up and crooked his arm for me to


    put my arm through it and we left the dining hall and left the men talking business.


    Stefan led me out of the castle and around the side where I hadn¡¯t seen yet. Alec was right. The


    gardens were beautiful. But it was really dark around here. I could see better than Stefan because of


    werewolf vision, but Stefan waved his arm in the air and suddenly there were tiny little twinkle lights


    floating above our heads. that lit up the garden.


    ¡°Wow. You have got to teach me how to do that.¡± I say in amusement while looking at the lights.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how to use any of your fae powers?¡± He asked.


    ¡°No. Can¡¯t say that I do.¡± I replied looking back at him and he was smiling at me.


    ¡°It would be an honour to teach you. Everyone in this realm should know at least a few things.¡± He


    says.


    ¡°Thank you. I really appreciate that.¡± I say.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± He says.


    We walked over to one of the garden beds that was made of stone, and I sat down and looked over the


    edge and all the way down the mountain that led to the castle was forest. It looked even more


    incredible to me. But I had an attachment to the woods that no one else here could understand.


    Apparently, I was the only werewolf in this realm. So, I guess that made me even a little bit more


    special.


    ¡°So, how are you finding this ce so far? ¡± Stefan asked sitting next to me.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s definitely different. It will take me a while to get used to it.¡± I say.


    ¡°I can imagine. This realm has only existed for 12 years so I was 9 when we came here. I remember


    Earth and everything that happened there. Buting here was sopletely different. And everyone


    just embraced it. I hope you embrace it too.¡± Stefan says looking me straight in the face.


    ¡°I hope so too. I¡¯m not quite used to the dresses yet. But I guess that¡¯s a minor detail.¡± I say looking


    away from his intense gaze.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be shy around me. I understand.¡± He says. No, you don¡¯t. You don¡¯t understand that


    I ampletely fucking with you here by ying the princess in distress and in desperate need of a


    friend. Just wait until I find out the truth. No one tries to fuck with me and gets away with it.


    ¡°I¡¯m not really shy. I¡¯ve never been shy. I think it¡¯s just been a really long day.¡± I say.


    ¡°Of course it has. You¡¯ve only just gotten here. How about we head back inside. We can look at the


    gardens another time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like that. We cane back out tomorrow.¡± I say.


    ¡°Absolutely. I¡¯ll let your housemaid know which room is mine so that we can keep in contact.¡± He says.


    ¡°Oh. You live here in the castle.¡± I say surprised.


    ¡°Yeah. On the second floor. Away from your room and the King¡¯s room. It¡¯s not proper to have two


    teenagers of different genders living too close together.¡± He says standing up and giving me his arm


    again to hold.1


    ¡°No. I guess that wouldn¡¯t be proper.¡± I say. All of these rules and what¡¯s proper and not proper, it


    definitely made me feel like I was living in the 1300¡¯s or something like that. It was weird, but something


    that I would need to get used


    When we walked back inside I said goodnight to Stefan and then to Alec and Vincent and I walked up


    to my room and I closed the door.


    As soon as I walked into my room I flopped face down on my bed and I started pulling at theces on


    my back because it felt like the corset was cutting off my air supply. But then I heard this weird buzzing


    noise.


    I looked up and tried to figure out where it wasing from before I looked at my bedside table. I


    opened it up and my phone was going off.


    ¡°Hello.¡± I answered after picking it up. But there was a lot of static in the phone and it was a little hard to


    hear.


    ¡°Taylor. Oh my god, is that really you?¡± Jackson asked.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Mine ¨C The Alpha¡¯s Possession By Kylie CHAPTER 34


    ALPHA JACKSON¡¯S POV


    Edward and I were left standing in that cabin staring at the empty space where Taylor was just standing


    with that fae. They were gone. Disappeared in an instant, without us even being able to get to her in


    time. I tried. I really tried. I stood in shock while Edward ran to the spot to see if there was any sign that


    was left behind but there was nothing. She was just gone. I couldn¡¯t believe it. Taylor chose to leave


    with the fae. All I had to say were those simple words. That I epted her. And I couldn¡¯t even do that.


    Why the hell couldn¡¯t I tell her that I epted her? What is wrong with me? Now I¡¯ve lost her, possibly


    forever.


    No. I wasn¡¯t going to ept that. I wasn¡¯t losing my mate. I was going to find her and bring her back. I


    turned to the front door and ran outside without saying anything.


    I ran at full speed through town until I stopped outside her mother¡¯s house, and I ran up to the front


    door and barged in without even knocking. Avery and Isaac were both in the kitchen and both jumped


    out of their seats when they saw me standing there. I must have looked crazed. My wolf was pushing


    his way to the front. I was dripping with sweat, and I could feel myself starting to lose control.


    ¡°Alpha. Is everything alright?¡± Isaac asked.


    ¡°Avery. What do you know about a fae called La?¡± I asked.


    ¡°La. Oh my god, I haven¡¯t heard that name in years. She¡¯d have to be in herte 20¡¯s by now. She¡¯s


    an orphan. Vincent,


    Taylor¡¯s father had been taking care of her until she was old enough to take care of herself. Why?¡±


    Avery asked.


    ¡°She just took Taylor. They said something about La being Taylor¡¯s guardian.¡± I spat out at her.


    ¡°Her guardian. Did they mention how long La had been her guardian?¡± Avery asked stepping closer


    to me.


    ¡°By the sounds of it, a long time.¡± I growled.


    ¡°Oh my god. Vincent knows that Taylor is his daughter. He¡¯s known for a long time by the sound of it or


    he wouldn¡¯t have assigned her a guardian. Where did she take Taylor?¡± Avery asked.


    ¡°They held hands and disappeared right in front of me. I don¡¯t know where they went.¡± I growled so loud


    that the windows shook. And Avery held on to


    Isaac out of fear.


    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s what happened then she took her to Morda.¡± Avery says.


    ¡°What is Morda?¡± I demanded pushing my Alpha Aura out so that she couldn¡¯t lie. I could see the sweat


    forming on Avery¡¯s face and the pain that she was starting to experience.


    ¡°It¡¯s the fae realm.¡± Avery managed to get out.


    ¡°How do I get there?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You can¡¯t. Not without a fae. They need to take you there.¡± Avery says falling to her knees in pain.


    ¡°Alpha, please. She didn¡¯t do this. Please release her from the Alpha Aura. She will tell you anything.¡±


    Isaac pleaded with me. But I looked at him and growled. I wasn¡¯t going to take any chances to get


    Taylor back.


    ¡°Why would she leave?¡± I demanded.


    ¡°Everyone knows that. Because you wouldn¡¯t ept her.¡± Avery whimpered on the ground.


    ¡°Are you saying that this is my fault?¡± I growled stepping closer. But Isaac stood in front of Avery.


    ¡°No. Of course, it¡¯s not your fault. No one knew that this was going to happen. But it did. She was upset


    today at school. Everyone heard about it. About you and her having that fight and her announcing that


    you two were mates but you wouldn¡¯t reject her or let any other man have her.¡± Isaac exins.


    ¡°How do you get in contact with her father?¡± I demanded looking at Avery.


    ¡°I don¡¯t. I haven¡¯t spoken to him since Taylor was 2. That¡¯s when I faked the DNA test.¡± Avery admitted.


    ¡°Are there still faeries left on earth?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I think so. But I¡¯m not sure.¡± Avery says.


    ¡°Start looking for one. I am getting her back.¡± I demanded as I turned around and left the house.


    I walked out into the cool air but I couldn¡¯t calm down. My wolf was going crazy in my head. I didn¡¯t


    know what the hell I was going to do now. How was I meant to get to the fae world without a fae. So I


    mind linked all my warriors to contact every werewolf that they know in different packs and find out


    everything they can about fae¡¯s on earth. And to report to me immediately.


    They knew not to ask questions, especially when they could hear the anger in my voices. They just


    agreed and said that they were going to do that immediately. I was going to find her. No. matter what.


    As soon as I left Avery¡¯s house I called the librarian in the pack and I met with her at the library where


    she was working right now and I had told her to get rid of everyone before I got there.


    ¡°How can I help you?¡± She asked as I walked inside. And I saw that the entire library was empty.


    ¡°I need to know everything you know about Morda.¡± I demanded. And she looked at me a little strange.


    ¡°Follow me.¡± She says. And she came out from behind her desk, and we headed to the back of the


    library and she used her keys to open a door at the back and we went down a flight of stairs to the


    basement. And when she turned the lights on I saw rows and rows of books that didn¡¯t look normal to


    me. Not the normal books that were upstairs.


    ¡°These books contain everything you want to know about other realms and everything you need to


    know about different creatures. Including fearies.¡± She says.


    ¡°Are they in order of species or anything like that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes. Morda and the faeries are at the back. There are a lot of books that you will need to read. There¡¯s


    a lot more to that realm then anyone realizes.¡± She says.


    ¡°Is it dangerous there?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It can be. It depends on how well you can behave yourself there.¡± She says.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°So, definitely not safe.¡± I say.


    So she headed back upstairs and I went to the back row and I started looking


    through all the books that she pointed me too and there were several different books that I knew I


    needed to get into. I started looking through the books and the faerie¡¯s and there were some really


    disturbing drawings in there of faerie¡¯s and creatures from centuries ago. Apparently, they are all in the


    Morda realm now.


    I wouldn¡¯t be able to get through all of these books in the library so I grabbed everything that they had


    and I left the library and took them back to the packhouse. I took them straight to my office and I mind


    linked Wyatt to meet me in there.


    ¡°Alpha. You called me?¡± He askeding into the office.


    ¡°I did. I need you to oversee the pack for a little while. There¡¯s some stuff that I need to do.¡± I say to


    him.


    ¡°I can see that. Where did those bookse from. I didn¡¯t know that you liked to read so much.¡± He


    says looking at the books scattering my desk.


    ¡°I don¡¯t. But they won¡¯t be here for long. I¡¯ll take them to my room so you can have the office. As of right


    now, you¡¯re acting Alpha until I am able toe back and do the job.¡± I insisted.


    ¡°Is everything alright? I heard that you¡¯ve got the entire pack reaching out to other werewolves in hopes


    of finding a fae.¡± Wyatt says.


    ¡°Everything is fine. Especially when I find a fae and they can take me to their world.¡± I say standing up


    and picking up the books.


    ¡°Hold on a minute. You want to go to the fae world. What is this all about?¡± Wyatt asked concerned.


    ¡°Just do yourself a favour, concentrate on the pack while I am trying to figure this out. I will tell you what


    you need to know, when you need to know it.¡± I snapped at him while leaving the office.


    I went upstairs to my bedroom, and I put the books on the bedside table and the first one I grabbed


    was called ¡®The History Of Morda¡¯.


    I poured myself a drink and I sat on the bed and opened it to the first page. It was established in the


    1300¡¯s and it was a mysticalnd full of creatures that didn¡¯t belong on Earth. Someone didn¡¯t want


    them to be extinct, so they created Morda and sent the creatures to live there.


    Dragons and beats and Ogre¡¯s. Dangerous creatures. Why would anyone want to save those animals?


    (5)


    I had been sitting there looking at the books for a ages and the sun had truly set when I grabbed my


    phone and I started looking through it. I saw photos of Taylor in the office that night that we were


    getting really tired but still had a lot of work to do. I caught her taking photos of me, so I ended up


    taking one of her as well. She was looking at the camera and there were so many of her pulling faces


    but then I finally got one with her just smiling at the camera. She was happy and content to be there.


    That was all I wanted. That was all I needed.


    I didn¡¯t know what made me do it but I pulled up her phone number and ed


    Even just to hear her voicemail and hear her voice. That¡¯s all I needed.


    ¡°Hello.¡± She answered.


    ¡°Taylor. Is that really you? Oh my god, are you alright?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Jackson.¡± She says shocked.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Mine ¨C The Alpha¡¯s Possession By Kylie CHAPTER 35


    TAYLOR POV


    ¡°Jackson. How the hell did you get through?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just wanted to hear your voice on your voicemail. I didn¡¯t expect you to answer.¡± He


    says getting a little excited.


    ¡°Why are you calling me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Why did you leave?¡± He asked, his voice Mth concern.ced


    ¡°Because I had to. You know that I had to. ¡°I say.


    ¡°Why?¡± He wed.


    ¡°Because you won¡¯t ept me. I needed to get out of there. You know this. Jackson, seeing you every


    day was killing me slowly every day.¡± I say.


    ¡°I know. I know that now. But I need you toe home.¡± He says.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that. I have to stay here.¡± I say. And the static on the phone started getting a lot worse.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to stay there.¡± He says.


    ¡°Vincent created this realm wanting me toe here with him if it was proven that I was his daughter.


    But Mom lied and said that I wasn¡¯t.¡± I exined.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Vincent didn¡¯t create the realm.¡± He says.


    ¡°What? What do you mean?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Other people did¡­¡± He says as the static got really bad. I could barely hear him now. He was trying to


    tell me something. It sounded important. He was desperately trying to tell me something before the


    phone cut out.


    ¡°What the hell did he mean? Vincent said that he created this realm.¡± I say to myself as I put the phone


    back in my cupboard. At first, I was thinking it was a trick to get me back to his world. To get me to go


    back to him, but the desperation in Jackson¡¯s voice tells me otherwise. I didn¡¯t believe that he would


    sound that desperate if it wasn¡¯t true. He¡¯s not that good of an actor. He was really desperate. I think he


    actually believes that I am in danger.


    The following morning I got up before the sun rose and I went to my cupboard and I tried to find


    something that was most suitable for what to do. wanted


    Everything I owned in here were dresses and that really sucked. But I finally came across a dress with


    a ck bodice and a gold thigh length skirt that was in strips and not just one full skirt. I knew that was


    the closest that I was going to get to what I wanted.


    So, I got dressed into that and I looked at myself in the mirror. I knew that this was going to be hard in


    this dress and boots but I had no other choice. It was the only thing that I could find.


    So, I walked out of my room and down the three flights of stairs until I was outside the front door. I


    walked to the top of the 2500 stairs that I walked up with La to get to the castle and I started jogging


    down them and then up them and then down them and up them again.


    I did fourps of the stairs before I broke off into the woods around the castle, not the Mystic woods


    past the vige and I started jogging through the woods leaving marks on the trees so I could find my


    way out again.


    I needed to know where I was going because I hadn¡¯t been in these woods before.


    I had been running for about two hours before I got back to the castle and Vincent was at the front door


    with some of his soldiers.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked out of breath as I approached them.


    ¡°We were just about to send a search party out for you.¡± Vincent says.


    ¡°Why? I¡¯m fine.¡± I say.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I told you. I exercise. I like to exercise. But I would like better clothes for it.¡± I say.


    ¡°Yeah. That dress isn¡¯t really for exercising.¡± He says.


    ¡°Alright. What is it for then? Because I can¡¯t see myself wearing this for anything else.¡± I say.


    ¡°It¡¯s a warriors costume.¡± He says.


    ¡°So, I guess it¡¯s not a bad choice for jogging through the woods.¡± I say.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to collect your exercise clothes since you are so determined to do that.¡± He says.


    ¡°Thank you. I appreciate that.¡± I say going inside without saying anything else to anyone.


    I went up to my room to have a shower and I got dressed into a lc chiffon flowing dress with a tight


    bodice tied up at the back that Ruth had to do up for me. It was practically impossible to breathe.


    I then headed to the dining room for breakfast. Vincent was already sitting at the table and I sat next to


    him and a servant bought me a coffee.


    ¡°I told you the rule around here Taylor. If you leave the pce then you need to leave a note. Just to let


    me know where you are.¡± Vincent says.


    ¡°Oh crap. Ipletely forgot about that. I¡¯m sorry. I really didn¡¯t mean to worry you.¡± I say.


    ¡°I know. It was a slip up.¡± He says.


    ¡°It was. It won¡¯t happen again. I am sorry. ¡°I say. And he put his hand on mine.


    ¡°That¡¯s alright. Listen, I¡¯m going to be busy all day with Eric today so you won¡¯t see much of me. I have


    a Kingdom to look over.¡± He says.


    ¡°Yeah. I understand that.¡± I say.


    ¡°I understand Stefan will be here today. Maybe you two can do something together.¡± He says.


    ¡°Sounds like a good n.¡± I say.


    After Vincent and Eric left I was wondering around the castle just looking around and I guess, snooping


    around a little bit. But then I saw Stefan up the hall.


    ¡°So, I hear I am supposed to keep you entertained today.¡± Stefan says.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I hear too. And I had a great idea on what we could do.¡± I say.


    ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± He asked curiously.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Faerie training.¡± I smirked at him.


    ¡°You want to start that straight away?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Absolutely. Now,e on. Let¡¯s get started.¡± I say grabbing him by the arm and I started dragging him


    outside.


    We found a quiet area on the grass outside the castle, and we chased the gardeners away while we


    were out there and Stefan kept looking around to make sure that no one was watching.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if your father is going to like me doing this.¡± Stefan says.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. He hasn¡¯t even mentioned about my fae powers. I want to be able to use them. Now, how


    do we start?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Alright. It takes a lot of concentration. Basically, meditation at this point. You need to clear your head of


    all other thoughts.¡± He says.


    I knew that was going to be really hard because I was never able to calm my mine. I was always


    thinking of one thing or another. It drove me crazy. And being here was really not doing anything for


    me. I heard Eric the other night which was bugging me, and then the phone call from Jackson. He told


    me that Vincent didn¡¯t create this realm. But we got cut off before he could really tell me anything.


    I had to sit there and pretend like I knew absolutely none of that and clear my mindpletely. So I


    concentrated on the wind blowing, the waves crashing at the bottom of the cliff, the trees blowing in the


    wind. I had to clear my mind but I wasn¡¯t sure what was meant to happen after that. What was I meant


    to do after that? What power was meant toe forward? I mean, Stefan wasn¡¯t really saying


    anything. He was just meditating as well. Does that mean that he doesn¡¯t want me to know what I can


    do either. Was he in on the whole conspiracy.


    I know that he was arguing with his father about getting me involved in his father¡¯s n. But he might


    still be trying to get me involved because his father told him to. It was really confusing. I didn¡¯t know


    what the hell to think. And then I started again. And I knew that this wasn¡¯t working.


    We were sitting out there for a couple of hours before we both got bored with it and I was the one that


    gave up. So we walked around the gardens and the grounds of the castle for a while. But I could feel


    Ava scratching at my head. I knew that she wanted out. She wanted to get out and go for a run.


    ¡°I think I might head into the woods for a while.¡± I tell Stefan.


    ¡°What for?¡± He asked ed.


    ¡°Because Ava is itching to get out. She really wants to go for a run.¡± I exined.


    ¡°Who¡¯s Ava?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Oh. That¡¯s my wolf.¡± I chuckled.


    Forgetting that they aren¡¯t used to having werewolves around here.


    ¡°Oh. Is it alright if I don¡¯t tag along?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll see you when I get back.¡± I say. So I headed into the woods and I made sure that


    no one could see


    I stripped off all my clothes and ced them neatly at the base of a tree and shifted into my ck and


    white wolf and Ava stretched out and loved being free once again. She hadn¡¯t been out in a while and I


    knew that it made her anxious being locked up.


    ¡®It¡¯s about time.¡¯ I says.


    ¡®Sorry. Been a little busy.¡¯ I say.


    ¡®I know. Let¡¯s do this.¡¯ She says crouching down. And she got right down to the ground before she took


    off into the woods.


    We ran all around the woods surrounding the castle and then down to the ground but we stayed on the


    outside of the vige. Outside of the wall. And I headed straight for the Mystic Forest. It was beautiful in


    there and I didn¡¯t even know where I was going. I just knew that I was running it felt amazing.


    I heard something rustling in the trees above me and a whole lot of leaves started falling down around


    me so I stopped to look up but I couldn¡¯t see anything. So, I started running again but I heard the noise


    again and this time there was a loud roar to go with it.


    Ava got into defensive mode and bared her teeth and got close to the ground while being on guard and


    listening for thingsing at all directions. But she looked up and she was looking at nothing by the


    trees when a dragon suddenly appeared out of it¡¯s camouge.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Mine ¨C The Alpha¡¯s Possession By Kylie CHAPTER 36


    ¡®What the hell?¡¯ I asked as Ava stood up straight staring at the dragon that was looking down on me.


    ¡®This can¡¯t be real. Dragon¡¯s don¡¯t exist.¡¯ Ava says.


    ¡®Obviously they do.¡¯ I say. The dragon just stood there staring at us like it was just as confused but it


    didn¡¯t look threatening. Like it was trying to figure us out as well.


    ¡®Don¡¯t shift.¡¯ Ava says.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡®I wasn¡¯t going to. Why didn¡¯t anyone tell us about dragons being here. I think that is something pretty


    important that they should have told me about.¡¯ I say.


    ¡®Yeah. I know.¡¯ She says. We notice the veryrge dragon start climbing down the trees and stepping


    onto the ground right in front of us.


    ¡°Please forgive my friend here.¡± Someone said behind the dragon. Which really piqued my interest.


    Ava¡¯s ears spiked up and she tried to look around the dragon at the person who was talking to us.


    La then stepped out from behind the dragon and she walked along beside it and stopped to pat it on


    it¡¯s head. She then walked over to me and handed me my clothes that I left at the forest. So I shifted


    back and I got dressed.


    ¡°He¡¯s your friend?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yeah. They all are.¡± She says. And I looked around above me to see all different types of creatures


    flying around and jumping from tree to tree.


    ¡°Wow. Why didn¡¯t you tell me about them?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because no one knows that Ie here. No one knows that I have a rtionship with the animals.¡±


    She says.


    ¡°Is this why Vincent doesn¡¯t want me leaving the castle without telling him? Because he didn¡¯t want me


    to see these creatures?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Vincent¡¯s motives are. But the dragons won¡¯t hurt you. You¡¯re one of them. You¡¯re


    not human. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t attack you. He could see that you were a wolf but not a normal wolf.¡±


    She says.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m d that he could see that.¡± I said.


    ¡°They also can sense that you¡¯re in danger here. Just like them.¡± She says.


    ¡°Why would I be in danger here? My father is the King.¡± I say confused. ¡°It¡¯s Eric that¡¯s the problem.


    He¡¯s the one that is conspiring behind my father¡¯s back.¡± I exined.


    ¡°Where did you hear that?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I overheard him and Stefan talking the other night.¡± I say.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not surprised. I haven¡¯t trusted


    Eric since your father put him second inmand.¡± She says.


    ¡°La. I asked Stefan to help me try to tap into my fae powers. But I have a feeling that he¡¯s going to


    stall for as long as he possibly can. Do you think you can help me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I think that I would be honoured. You need to learn how to protect yourself around here. She says.


    ¡°Why do I get the feeling that you¡¯re hiding something from me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not really hiding anything. There¡¯s just more to the fae world then anyone will tell you.¡± She says.


    ¡°Why? This dragon doesn¡¯t seem so bad.¡± I say slowly reaching my hand out and leaving it there in


    front of the dragon. It looked at me weird and then pushed it¡¯s head forward and into my hand so that I


    could pat.


    ¡°Wow. I can¡¯t believe he has taken to you like that. He usually scares everyone off.¡± She says.


    ¡°He¡¯s sweet.¡± I say patting him.


    ¡°Well, I am definitely going to teach you your powers. But you can¡¯t let anyone know that I am helping


    you. And you can¡¯t use your powers in front of anyone else unless absolutely necessary.¡± She says.


    ¡°Alright. I can do that. But I want my powers. In case I do need to use them.¡± I say.


    ¡°Absolutely. We¡¯ll start tomorrow.¡± She says.


    When I got back to the castle I was heading back to my bedroom but Vincent called me from his office


    so I went to the door.


    ¡°Hi.¡± I say.


    ¡°Hi. You¡¯ve been gone for a while. Stefan told me that you wanted to go for a run.¡± Vincent says.


    ¡°Yeah. My wolf was itching to get out and the woods around here are way too tempting for her. Their


    beautiful.¡± I say as I walk further into his office.


    ¡°They sure are beautiful. How did your run go? Did you see anyone or meet anyone out there?¡± He


    asked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see anyone. I wouldn¡¯t be able to meet anyone because I can¡¯t mind link with anyone here.¡± I


    say.


    ¡°Oh. That¡¯s right. Ipletely forgot about that.¡± He says shaking his head.


    ¡°I think I need to give you a refresher lesson on werewolves.¡± Iughed.


    ¡°You know what, I think you might have to. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been around any. ¡± He says.


    ¡°We can talk about thatter. I need to go and have a shower. I love going for runs but it¡¯s obviously a


    messy business.¡± I say looking down at myself that had dirt on my body.


    ¡°Yeah. I can see that.¡± He says. So I turned to leave his office and I went to my room and I went to my


    bathroom to have a shower. I came out and walked into the wardrobe


    and I got dressed into a different dress and I looked in my bedside table at my phone but there were no


    missed calls. Which means the signal has obviously dropped out again. I know that Jackson would


    have tried to call me again.


    I don¡¯t even know why I was bothering with my phone. I chose to leave him because he couldn¡¯t fully


    ept him. Here, I was being fully epted. I was the Princess. These people had no choice but to


    ept me.


    I sat at my desk and I started thinking about my mother. I know that I was pissed at her because of the


    lies that she had told me but I didn¡¯t even tell her that I was going. I didn¡¯t say goodbye to her. I barely


    spoke to her before I was gone.


    I had no doubt that she knew where I was.


    But she knew that she couldn¡¯te here.


    The only way was to find a faerie and have that faerie bring them here otherwise I would have to go to


    them. And I didn¡¯t know how to open portals or anything yet.


    I also had a feeling that Vincent didn¡¯t want me to know how to open portals and go from world to


    world. I know that Eric is the one that I should be keeping an eye on, but now I¡¯m starting to wonder


    about Vincent. Especially after what Jackson told me. I couldn¡¯t that out of my head. I didn¡¯t know if he


    was lying to get my home, he did sound desperate. But I¡¯m sure that he knew something more than he


    was able to tell me. I didn¡¯t know anything about this world. Not really. Except that it now has dragons


    and other mystical creatures living in it.


    When I got to dinner that night I sat at my usual chair and Eric and Stefan joined us again for dinner.


    But this time it was Vincent and Eric doing most of the talking. I wasn¡¯t really saying too much. But


    Stefan kept trying to make conversation with me.


    ¡°Did you want to go for another walk again, after dinner?¡± Stefan asked.


    ¡°I would love to. But I¡¯m really exhausted tonight. Shifting and going for a run really takes it toll on a


    werewolf.¡± I exined.


    ¡°Oh. Of course. I guess, I wouldn¡¯t mind seeing your wolf one day.¡± He says.


    ¡°That would be nice. I¡¯m sure Ava would love to meet you.¡± I say.


    ¡°Ava?¡±Ava says looking at me curiously.


    ¡°That¡¯s my werewolf. A human has a different identity to their wolves. Mine is named Ava. She¡¯s ck


    and white. White paws and a white diamond on her forehead.¡± I exined.


    ¡°Wow. She sounds like a breautiful creature. ¡°Vincent says.


    ¡°I think she is. It¡¯s funny though. All werewolves are meant to be unique. Not one werewolf is meant to


    look alike.¡± I say.


    ¡°And why is that funny?¡± Vincent asked.


    ¡°Because Alpha Jackson and I have identical looking werewolves. I have no idea how that is even


    possible. And for us to be fated mates. That just makes me wonder what the Moon Goddess is trying to


    tell us.¡± I say.


    After dinner I went off to my room and I got changed for bed but then I snuck back downstairs to where


    Vincent¡¯s office was and the door was slightly open. And just like had hoped, he was in there with Eric.


    ¡°You never told me that she had a werewolf mate. He¡¯s going to be looking for her everywhere.¡± Eric


    says.


    ¡°Rx. La was watching them for weeks. He was going to reject her. He didn¡¯t want her as a mate.


    He¡¯s probably happy that she¡¯s gone.¡± Vincent says waving the whole situation off.


    ¡°And what if he changes his mind. He hasn¡¯t rejected her yet. Which means that there is still that bond


    there.¡± Eric says.


    ¡°But they haven¡¯t marked each other. Which means he will never find her. He won¡¯t know where to look.


    We¡¯re safe here. We aren¡¯t going to have a wolf packing after us.¡± Vincent says.


    ¡°How the hell do you know that?¡± Eric asked.


    ¡°Because I do. If her and her mate were so happy and in love then she wouldn¡¯t have chosen toe


    here. And she did that in front of him. So, would you rx.¡± Vincent says.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let an Alpha start tearing down this world that we created.¡± Eric says.


    ¡°I know. And they won¡¯t. Trust me.¡± Vincent says. But Jackson said that Vincent didn¡¯t create this realm.


    The more information I got, the more confused I got. Nothing was making sense to me anymore. None


    of it.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Mine ¨C The Alpha¡¯s Possession By Kylie CHAPTER 37


    When I went back up to my bedroom I grabbed out a notebook and pen and started writing down a few


    notes of things that I had noticed around the fae world. Things that needed to be remembered. I knew


    what they were capable of. I mean, my father had a fae watching me for years and I had no idea.


    How do I know that they can¡¯t get into someone¡¯s head and make them forget all about their lives.


    That¡¯s the one thing that I wasn¡¯t going to let them take away from


    1.


    I knew that something wasn¡¯t right here, but I couldn¡¯t get out of here on my own and they would kill


    La if she took me away. So I needed to make sure that I yed along with whatever they were


    doing. And I needed to be damn good at fooling them too.


    When I was finished with that I hid it at the bottom of my drawer and I walked over to


    my balcony doors and opened them and I stood on the small balcony outside my room looking down at


    the vige.


    I could see torch¡¯s burning while people were still awake and I could see people, who looked like ants,


    from where I was standing, walking around the vige like they didn¡¯t have a care in the world and they


    didn¡¯t have a problem walking around at night time. We couldn¡¯t do that back home.


    I wonder how many of them know more than I do about this ce? Or have they just been told the


    same as me. I don¡¯t think Vincent would want his people turning


    against him. But on the other hand, I¡¯ve heard that there are still fae¡¯s in the human world. Maybe these


    fae¡¯s are the ones that agree with his rules and agree with whatever agenda is going on here.


    I had so much stuff going through my head right now that I was starting to give myself a headache. So I


    walked back into my room and I closed the doors to the balcony and I


    climbed into bed. I pulled out my phone


    from the bedside table and I started flicking through the photos of all my friends. And of course, the


    photo that I took of Jackson.


    I had to admit, I did miss him. We were still mated, after all. Those weren¡¯t feelings that just went away.


    I wish they could, because even though we weren¡¯t in the same realm, I still felt like the pull of our bond


    was getting stronger. Like I needed to find him and seek him out. Ava was wing inside my head,


    which was making my headache worse.


    I needed to push her back and lock her up for a while because the pain in my head was getting too


    bad. I know that she didn¡¯t like being locked up, but I didn¡¯t have a choice. She was causing me a lot of


    pain. I know that she would never intentionally hurt me, but her feelings were a factor here too. She


    was also being denied something that she really wanted.


    When dinner was ready that night I headed to the dining room and Eric and Stefan were


    there once again. I guess this was going to be a nightly thing. Never just Vincent and


    myself. It would always be the four of us.


    ¡°How was your day today Taylor?¡± Eric


    asked.


    ¡°It was good. My wolf was getting a bit restless, so I went for a run in the woods.¡± I


    say. And he stopped chewing on his food immediately.


    ¡°Oh. And how did that go? See anything interesting?¡± He asked looking at my father out the corner of


    his eye.


    ¡°No. Should I have seen something interesting? You and Vincent have both reacted weird to me going


    into the woods today.¡± I say examining them both.


    ¡°Well, things aren¡¯t always what they seem. We just want to make sure that you¡¯re safe.¡±


    Eric says.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be safe here? I¡¯m the princess.¡± I say looking at him curiously.


    ¡°I know that. I¡¯m sorry. But there have been


    some unsavoury characters in the woods


    they¡¯ve been spotted in the woods more than once.¡± Eric exined. 1


    I had to give it to the guy. He knew how to lie and lie fast. Unless he was always nning on using that


    excuse and came up with it when I got here. Who knows. But he was damn good at it.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see anyone. I¡¯ll definitely let you know if I do though. I don¡¯t want to be


    around any ck magic. That sounds


    dangerous.¡± I insisted. I guess I could lie just as well as Eric could.


    ¡°It is dangerous. That¡¯s why we need to make sure that you¡¯re safe at all times. Maybe we should


    assign a guard to the princess.¡± Eric suggested.


    ¡°No. That¡¯s really not necessary. I¡¯m a werewolf. I don¡¯t need a guard. I insist.¡± I


    say looking Vincent dead in the eye, making


    sure that he knew I was serious.


    ¡°Well, I think that might be jumping the gun a little Eric. She¡¯s safe for now. We haven¡¯t heard anything


    about the outcasts in a while. I¡¯m sure that they have moved on.¡± Vincent says.


    ¡°Or they just want us to think that they¡¯ve moved on so that they can attack the


    princess and take her away from us.¡± Eric insisted.


    ¡°I am in charge of my own body. And I am telling you, I don¡¯t need a guard.¡± I demanded. And Vincent


    nodded his head when he saw the look on my face. I wasn¡¯t going to have someone following me


    around and reporting my every move back to my father. There is not way in hell that I was not going to


    live a free life here. Not when La has promised to start training me. Because I


    know Stefan isn¡¯t going to want to train me. Not if it means that I can leave whenever the


    hell I want to.


    When I got back to my room that night after dinner I closed my door and I had a shower and got


    dressed for bed. I then grabbed my phone out of my bedside table and I could see that the battery


    wasn¡¯t going tost much longer. But I checked to see if any calls or phone calls got through today. But


    nothing did. So I tried to call Jackson myself.


    It didn¡¯t go through either, so I put the phone back and then I went out onto the balcony looking over the


    Kingdom and the people in the vige that were settling down for the night. I only had Jackson on my


    mind right now. I was wondering what he was doing, where he was, how he was feeling. We hadn¡¯t? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    marked each other, so I had no idea of his feelings. I don¡¯t even know if I would be able to feel him here


    in this realm. But if


    we were marked then we would have a better chance.


    I looked back down at the vigers at the bottom of the cliff that led up to the castle. I couldn¡¯t help but


    be envious of them. Or wonder if they knew exactly what was going


    on when I had no idea what was going on around here.


    Was bringing me to this realm just a big joke for everyone to y on? Was it just some sort of n


    cooked up by Eric who fed it to Vincent so that he could bring me here? Who the hell knows? At the


    moment, I only


    trusted La. And even that trust didn¡¯t go too far. I was still being weary of her. I don¡¯t know what


    anyone¡¯s intentions are around here. But I was going to find out. If I couldn¡¯t get out of here then I am


    going to find out the truth about what is going on around


    here. And as my birthright, I was going to make it right. I was going to fix all the wrongs that Eric had


    done and possibly Vincent as well.


    I hated ying nice and pretending like I didn¡¯t know anything. It wasn¡¯t exactly one


    of my strong suits. I usually like to say what¡¯s on my mind. But that wasn¡¯t an option here and it was


    driving me crazy. But I didn¡¯t know what else to do.


    I then heard my door open so I went into my bedroom from the balcony and Stefan was standing there.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked surprised.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised. I didn¡¯t think anyone was as good a liar as my father.¡± He says.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about that run that you went on today. You said that you didn¡¯t see anyone. But I know that


    you saw La. And her pet dragon.¡± He says smirking at me. But I was at a loss for words. I didn¡¯t


    know what to say.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Mine ¨C The Alpha¡¯s Possession By Kylie CHAPTER 38


    ¡°What did your father say when he found out that I lied?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I never told him.¡± Stefan says.


    ¡°Why the hell not?¡± I asked shocked.


    ¡°Because he doesn¡¯t need to know. After all, he doesn¡¯t need to control every aspect of the fae


    Kingdom, doesn¡¯t he?¡± Stefan asked. And I looked at him really sceptically. I couldn¡¯t believe what I


    was hearing. Was he really going to keep this from his father.


    ¡°How did you know to lie about that to our fathers?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Because I overheard you and him. The first night that I was here. Your father wants you to marry me


    so that he won¡¯t be banished for something he had done in the past that he doesn¡¯t want Vincent to


    know about.¡± I exined.


    ¡°Wow. You know a lot more than I thought.¡± He says sitting at the edge of my bed.


    ¡°I might be a lot of things, but I¡¯m not an idiot.¡± I say leaning against the wall. Acting like him being here


    didn¡¯t faze me at all. And I was really trying to make sure that he could see that. I was acting as cool


    and calm as I possibly could.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to tell my father or yours about this.¡± He says.


    ¡°Why not? Don¡¯t you want to be furture King of this realm?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I told my father that I didn¡¯t want to drag you into it at all. That¡¯s all there was too it. I couldn¡¯t do that to


    you.¡± He says looking a lot more sincere then I expected. But I didn¡¯t know if I could trust that. His


    father was a really good liar. That might have been a trait that he passed on to his son.


    ¡°He¡¯s telling the truth.¡± Someone else said from across the room. So, I quickly turned and La was


    standing in the shadows.


    ¡°How do you know that I can trust him?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because he¡¯s one of us. He just can¡¯t let his father know. And he will help you gain your powers.¡± She


    says. 1


    ¡°And what if Vincent or Eric finds out?¡± I asked looking between the two of them.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been ying double agent for a while. Having you here is just going to make it a hell of a lot


    easier.¡± Stefan says.


    ¡°You can use me as an excuse as to why you go missing.¡± I say.


    ¡°Exactly. I¡¯ll just say that I¡¯m with you.¡± He says.


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind if I find it a little hard to trust whates out of your mouth.¡± I say.


    ¡°We don¡¯t expect you to trust us straight away. But we hope that you will soon. Because we don¡¯t want


    anything to happen to you. You have nothing to do with this world. And you shouldn¡¯t have been bought


    here.¡± Stefan says.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one that bought me here.¡± I say looking at La.


    ¡°Vincent¡¯s orders. But I held off as long as I could. He¡¯d been watching you too. And that day in the


    cabin, he knew that you wouldn¡¯t say no toing with me. That¡¯s why I showed up that day. I¡¯m sorry.


    But I didn¡¯t have a choice. But we aren¡¯t going to let anything happen to you.¡± La insists.


    ¡°Alright. So, where do we go from here?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We start training you. First thing tomorrow. Stefan will bring you to me. He knows the way. I¡¯ll see you


    then.¡± La says disappearing as fast as she appeared.


    And I looked back at Stefan.


    ¡°I want to know how to do that.¡± I say and he chuckles at me.


    ¡°You will. Are you ready for a hard day of training tomorrow?¡± He asked standing up off my bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m always ready.¡± I say.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll see you in the morning then. Have a good night.¡± He says starting to leave my room. ¡°By the


    way, I charged the phone in your bedside cupboard.¡± He says before reaching the door.


    ¡°How?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a fae secret. Have a good night.¡± He says and he walked out the door and closed it behind him.


    I couldn¡¯t believe what just happened. Stefan is actually conspiring against his father. He must have


    followed me while I was in wolf form today, but I don¡¯t understand how I didn¡¯t know that I was being


    followed. I would have picked up his scent. Unless he used something to mask his scent. There¡¯s


    always that possibilty, I guess. I don¡¯t really know. I don¡¯t know how any of this worked.


    Right now, I just decided to let things unfold however they are going to unfold and be prepared for


    anything. Which means, to fight my way out of any situation that I am put into. That¡¯s always a


    werewolf¡¯s go to move. So, why should it be any different here?


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    I sat on the bed for a while reading and trying to take my mind off of the events of the night. Which


    wasn¡¯t easy, but I finally managed to calm my mind long enough to go to sleep.


    **


    I was standing in a field wearing a white chiffon dress when I felt arms wrap around my waist from


    behind. It didn¡¯t take a genius for me to know who it was.


    ¡°Jackson.¡± I whispered. And I turned around slowly in his arms. He was looking as handsome as ever


    wearing a white button up shirt but half of the buttons were undone and long tan trousers. His eyes


    staring straight into mine.


    He ced both hands on the side of my face and he kissed me gently on the lips and I wrapped my


    arms around him. I could feel his warmth against my body. I could feel his breath on my face.


    But then it wasn¡¯t there anymore. I opened my eyes and he was disappearing right in front of me. There


    was nothing I could do. He was being pulled from me and evaporating in front of me and there was


    nothing I could do but stand there and watch.


    ************


    I woke up suddenly in my bed and the book that I had been reading was on the bed next to me. I


    looked over at the clock and it said 5am. So, I got up and I went to the wardrobe and I saw that Vincent


    had sent someone to get my work out clothes from the packhouse.


    I wonder how they got in and out without being detected. And how long would it take before Jackson


    noticed that they were missing.


    I got dressed into a ck and pink sports bra, ck and pink tights, socks and sand shoes. And then I


    walked out of my room and down the three flights of stairs and straight out the front of the castle. 1


    I did fourps of the stairs again, the whole 2500 of them. And then I jogged around the castle grounds


    which were a lot bigger than what people realized unless they actually lived up here. From the vige it


    just looked like a just building surrounded by treesing down the mountain. But there was so much


    more up the top of the hill that those people had probably never even seen. I¡¯ve never seen Vincent


    invite anyone to the castle before.


    When I went back inside at 7am I went up to my room and I had a shower and I got dressed into a blue


    and white chiffon dress and shoes and Ruth had to do my hair and make up. The same as every other


    morning and then I headed to the dining room and Vincent was waiting for


    ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte. I went for a jog this morning and it took a little longer than I expected.¡± I say.


    ¡°That¡¯s alright. I was told that you were running the stairs again.¡± He says.


    ¡°Yeah. They are a really good work out in the mornings.¡± I say sitting down and the servant bought me


    my breakfast.


    ¡°So, I understand that you are spending the day with Stefan.¡± Vincent says.


    ¡°Yeah. We made ns to hang out. Well, my options are a little limited around here. I don¡¯t really know


    anyone else.¡± I say.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that there was anything wrong with it. But just take it easy. I don¡¯t know how honourable his


    intentions are with you.¡± He says.


    ¡°What do you mean? That he¡¯s only friends with me because I¡¯m the Princess? ¡± I asked.


    ¡°I know that it might seem harsh. But I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if that¡¯s why he¡¯s wanting to get close to


    you.¡± He says.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Vincent. I can usually smell BS from a mile away. I can handle it. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m marrying


    the guy or anything. We¡¯re just hanging out.¡± I say.


    ¡°Alright. I just want you to be safe.¡± He says.


    ¡°And I promise you, I ampletely safe. I can take care of myself.¡± I insisted.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± He says.


    So after breakfast I met Stefan outside the castle and I saw that Vincent was watching us from the


    window of his office so I made it look like we were just walking around talking. But as soon as his first


    appointment arrived, Stefan and I took off.


    We went around the vige because we could risk any of them seeing us and we went straight into the


    woods.


    We were walking for about an hour before we came to apletely different vige. I didn¡¯t know what


    to make of this ce. The homes were made of sticks and y but somehow it was beautiful. The


    animals, the faeries flying around that didn¡¯t look like us and were a lot smaller. They were all beautiful.


    La came out from behind one of the huts and she weed me to the outcast vige. This is where


    everyone lived that had been thrown out of the vige at the castle.


    ¡°Why are they outcasts?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because we didn¡¯t agree with your father. And he doesn¡¯t like that.¡± A man says.


    ¡°Alright. You seem like an honest guy. How much trouble am I in, being up at the castle?¡± I asked.


    ¡°As long as Stefan is there, then you should be alright. But don¡¯t even turn your back on our father.


    He¡¯s the one that did this to us.¡± The man answered me. The word ¡®OUR¡¯ didn¡¯t go unnoticed. And I


    looked at Stefan. But he had his head down like he was ashamed of what his father had done.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Mine ¨C The Alpha¡¯s Possession By Kylie CHAPTER 39


    ¡°Taylor. This is my brother Damon.¡± Stefan says.


    ¡°You¡¯re brother? How the hell did that happen? Were you banished?¡± I asked Damon.


    ¡°Yeah. Dad banished me about 6 months ago.¡± Damon replied.


    ¡°Why the hell would he banish his own son?¡± I asked looking around confused.


    ¡°Wow. The Princess really doesn¡¯t have any idea about what¡¯s going on around here, does she?¡± A girl


    asked.


    ¡°No. She doesn¡¯t. And that¡¯s why she¡¯s here. So we can educate her and she¡¯s not a sitting duck up


    there at the castle.¡± La exined to everyone.


    ¡°Can she be trusted?¡± Another girl asked.


    ¡°I could ask the same of you.¡± I say.


    ¡°I guess you could. But you¡¯re in our vige right now.¡± She says.


    ¡°And believe me, I wasn¡¯t expecting all of this¡­ Is that a fucking Unicorn?¡± I asked looking at a creature


    walking into the clearing.


    ¡°Yeah. It is.¡± La says smiling at me.


    ¡°Holy shit. Dragons, Unicorns. What else? ¡± I asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot more to it. But right now, we need to start work. You need to learn your fae powers. And


    we need to start training immediately.¡± La says.


    ¡°Who¡¯s in charge on my training?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Stefan and myself. We know you better than they do. They¡¯ll help if they can, but otherwise it will be us


    two.¡± La says.


    ¡°Alright then. Where do we start?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well, the simplest thing to do is to create energy and throw it from your hand. It¡¯s the best defence


    tactic when you¡¯re attacked.¡± La exined.


    ¡°And that¡¯s the easiest?¡± I asked shocked.


    ¡°Yeah. Come on. Let¡¯s get to it.¡± She says taking me past the little vige to a different part of the


    clearing.


    We were just behind the huts and La and Stefan were both with me and they were both helping me


    try to find my powers. It still needed a lot of concentration and a bit of meditation to try and crack into


    my powers.


    But I had absolutely no luck that day. We were at it for hours and nothing was happening and I was


    starting to get really frustrated with it all. So that¡¯s when La said that we needed to call it a day.


    Stefan and I needed to get back to the castle anyway in time for dinner.


    So, we started walking back together, being very careful that there was no one out and about watching


    us or anything like that. We needed to be really careful. But once we got closer to the castle then we


    could rx and actually talk normally and not act like we were doing anything wrong.


    ¡°So, what did your father do to Vincent that would get him banished?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should tell you yet.¡± Stefan says hesitantly.


    ¡°I think you should know that you can trust me by now. I¡¯m not going to say anything to them. You know


    that.¡± I say.


    ¡°Alright. Well, there was a little bit of a war a while ago. And my father was sure that Vincent was going


    to lose. So, he sort of yed double agent himself. He betrayed Vincent and started helping the


    enemy. But they ended up losing and they all died, which was lucky for my father. None of them could


    tell Vincent that dad was in on in. That he was helping them. But dad is still convinced that there are


    people out there that know the truth.¡± Stefan exined not looking at me as we were climbing the stairs


    to the castle.


    ¡°There are people out there that know the truth. You do.¡± I say.


    ¡°He knows that I won¡¯t betray him. Damon threatened to so dad nted evidence in Damon¡¯s room to


    show that he was working with the enemy. And that¡¯s what got him banished.¡± Stefan says still not


    looking at me. I could tell that he was really disturbed be all of this. He hated his brother being


    banished and him being stuck here alone with his father.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°How much pressure is your father putting on you to marry me?¡± I asked. And that¡¯s when he finally


    stopped and looked at me.


    ¡°A lot. He wants to know a y by y every day of what we have done together. He¡¯s pissed that


    we¡¯re still just friends.¡± Stefan says.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you as well. If your father could get rid of Damon that easily then I¡¯m


    sure he could do the same to you.¡± I say.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Alright. You are my friend and that¡¯s as far as I want it to go. But if it means keeping your father off of


    your case about it, we can pretend like we¡¯re getting closer if you want.¡± I say.


    ¡°You¡¯d really do that?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want him banishing you too. At the moment, you are pretty much the closest friend I have here.


    I kind of feel safer with you around the castle.¡± I say.


    ¡°Alright. I guess we better start acting then.¡± He says holding out his hand. So I ced my hand in his


    and we climbed the rest of the stairs until we got to the castle.


    When we got there I had to go and change for dinner and then we all met in the dining hall and Stefan


    stood up and pulled my chair out for me so I could sit down.


    ¡°Thank you so much.¡± I say sitting down. And he sat next to me.


    The servers bought our food out and we all had dinner together as usual. But Vincent and Eric were


    talking business while Stefan and I were in our own world talking together. We were getting physically


    closer during the dinner and I saw Eric grinning a few times during the dinner. He really liked what he


    saw. And that¡¯s what we needed. I didn¡¯t want


    Stefan going anywhere. He was my lifeline around here.


    And when dinner was over Stefan, and I excused ourselves and we headed outside to walk through the


    gardens again. Just the two of us. But we were aware of our father¡¯s watching us, so we needed to


    keep the show going. Holding hands and giggling with each other. All that sort of crap. I didn¡¯t mind


    doing it with Stefan, he was a nice guy and really handsome and had a great personality. But there was


    that one man that I just couldn¡¯t get off of my mind. The one man that doesn¡¯t want me, but I want him


    with all my soul. The one man that I can¡¯t just forget about and get over. I wish I could, but he was


    always there, just in the back of my mind.


    ALPHA JACKSON POV


    I had called a meeting of everyone that I needed to see in the conference room of the Packhouse and


    by the time I got there, everyone that I called for the meeting was already waiting for me. So, I sat at


    the head of the table.


    I hadn¡¯t slept properly since the day that Taylor disappeared and now I know that the fae world is not on


    the up and up, I needed to know how much trouble she was in.


    ¡°Wyatt. What did you find out from your contacts?¡± I asked leaning forward on the desk.


    ¡°Well, one of my contacts has found a fae and is bringing her here. By force. And it¡¯s proving to be very


    difficult because you know that they can disappear and reappear as they please. He¡¯s had to drug her


    but their on there way.¡± Wyatt says.


    ¡°Good. When can we expect them?¡± I asked, very pleased with his answer.


    ¡°Tomorrow. They¡¯ve got a long drive and they need to keep drugging the fae. We will have to try and


    find out a way to keep her sedated while she¡¯s here but still able to give us the information that we


    need.¡± Wyatt says.


    ¡°Alright. Can you talk to the doctor about that after the meeting?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Absolutely.¡± He says.


    ¡°Alright. Librarian. What have you found our about the fae world?¡± I asked. I couldn¡¯t remember the


    Librarian¡¯s name and right now I didn¡¯t care what it was. I just wanted the information that she had.


    ¡°Well Alpha, I have gone through every book in my private collection to find what I can about the fae


    world. It was created in the 1300¡¯s by a fae that wanted to stay hidden from the vampires in this world.


    Apparently, vampires have a particr interest in faeries. And it¡¯s not a good interest. They were wiping


    the faeries out. They were going extinct. Which is why they needed a safe ce.¡± She exined to me.


    ¡°Is there any way at all that we can find out where the portal is to this fae world?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m still looking in to that. But from what I can tell, the main portal changes all the time. Only fae¡¯s can


    actually sense it out. It was designed that way to protect them as well.¡± She says.


    ¡°Alright. The night when I actually got through to Taylor, she said that Vincent created that fae realm for


    Taylor 12 years ago. When she was born. Because he thought that he was the father back then. I


    exined to her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where Taylor is if that¡¯s what he is telling her. But that¡¯s not the truth about the fae world.¡±


    She answered


    ¡°Alright. Thank you.¡± I say. Wyatt then got a call so he stepped outside to take it and I continued on with


    the meeting and talking to my warriors and whoever else I needed to speak to about rescuing Taylor


    from wherever she was.


    Wyatt came back into the room after his phone call and he looked really disturbed.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The fae woke up. My people tried to talk to her and when they mentioned taking her to Vincent then


    she freaked out. She refused to go there.¡± Wyatt says.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked standing up looking really concerned.


    ¡°This faerie said that Vincent never created a fae realm. He created a cloaked version of it on Earth.¡±


    Wyatt says.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Taylor is still on Earth. But we can¡¯t find her because where they are has a cloaking spell around it. No


    one can find it except for the fae¡¯s that already live there and have been granted permission by Vincent.


    Wyatt exined.


    ¡°Taylor¡¯s in a lot of trouble, isn¡¯t she?¡± I asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s in more than a lot of trouble. Apparently, Vincent has dered himself King and is determined to


    find all the other fae¡¯s left of Earth to force them to live in this little fantasy world with him. And Taylor


    was his biggest prize.¡± Wyatt says. And I stood there staring at him, thinking of his words. She wasn¡¯t a


    prize. She was my mate. But she wasn¡¯t in a different realm. She is still on Earth.


    ¡°I still want to talk to that faerie.¡± I demanded.


    ¡°They¡¯re still bringing her here. Tomorrow.¡± Wyatt says.


    ¡°We need to double down and find them.


    Taylor¡¯s in trouble and we¡¯re the only ones that can help her.¡± I say to everyone. Who agreed with me


    completely.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Mine ¨C The Alpha¡¯s Possession By Kylie CHAPTER 40


    TAYLOR POV


    After Stefan and I went for our walk around the gardens after dinner he walked me back to my room


    and we said goodnight and I went into my room and closed the door.


    I had a shower and washed my hair and washed all the makeup off my face and then I got dressed for


    bed. But I grabbed a book and a chair and I sat on the balcony reading for a little while and looking out


    at the view.


    I wondered how the dragons stayed hidden because they weren¡¯t that far away from us. How was


    La able to keep them so quiet and to stop them from attacking. It seemed a little crazy to me. But I


    guess that was just one more thing that I would find out eventually. So, I sat there reading for a little


    while until I got really tired and I took everything back inside and I shut the balcony doors and I climbed


    into bed.


    I was lying on my side looking out the balcony doors thinking for a long time before I heard something


    buzzing. So, I opened my bedside table and I grabbed my phone out and there was a text message on


    JACKSON ¨C I know that you don¡¯t want to talk to me. But I need to know that you¡¯re alright. Just give


    me a sign please. Any kind. of sign.


    ME - I¡¯m here. I¡¯m alright. Let me know if you get this message.


    JACKSON ¨C I got the message. It took a while toe through though. The signal is really weak.


    ¨C


    ME- Yeah. Same here. Just know that I¡¯m alright.


    JACKSON ¨C You¡¯re in danger. Vincent isn¡¯t what he seems.


    ME ¨C I know. I¡¯m trying to figure it out now. I know that there¡¯s something wrong here.


    Don¡¯t worry about me.


    But then it came back unsent. We lost our signal and couldn¡¯tmunicate anymore. So I put the


    phone back in my drawer and I stared up at the ceiling thinking about Jackson. And what he could


    possibly be doing right about now.


    Well, he was just messaging me so I guess that he¡¯s worried about me. He was trying to warn me


    about Vincent. But I thought that Eric was the real threat. It makes me think that he does actually care.


    He is always running hot and cold. He does want me and then he doesn¡¯t want me. What the hell am I


    supposed to think.


    I guess I will have to have a good talk with him when I finally get the hell out of this realm. If that ever


    does happen. Because right now, I¡¯m doubting that I am ever going to get powers here. No matter how


    much I try and how much I concentrate, nothing seems toe out. Maybe I¡¯m more werewolf than


    faerie. That is always possible. I might not have any fae powers at all.


    But that doesn¡¯t make sense either. Because Jackson could sense that there was something different


    about me from the first moment he met me. Which means that there. is some faerie in me that he could


    sense. I wish my life could just be easier. Simpler.


    I only got a couple of hours sleep that night before I got up and I went running again the following


    morning before I headed back to the castle and I had a shower and dressed for the day.


    When I got out of the shower I stood in front of the mirror just staring at myself and not really


    recognising who was looking back at me in the mirror. I didn¡¯t recognise myself. I didn¡¯t see who I was


    turning into. And I¡¯m not sure that I like the person that I am turning into.


    I try to keep it well hidden, but my anger is starting to fester up inside of me. It wasn¡¯t something I was


    used to doing. I always say what I am feeling but this time I had to keep. my mouth shut and make sure


    that I don¡¯t let anything slip that I don¡¯t want to slip. I can¡¯t risk me or Stefan. It was too dangerous.


    There were others that I needed to think about here. And that¡¯s not what I¡¯m used to now. When I was


    living in Richmond Pack, I only had to worry about myself. It was weird having other people depending


    on me for a change.


    The following morning, I got up early again and did my usual workout up and down the stairs and


    through the woods. And then I headed back to the castle and as I was walking to my room Eric stepped


    out of a room right in front of me and made me stop.


    ¡°Is everything okay?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You tell me. Something has been a little different with youtely.¡± He says.


    ¡°Like what?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t put my finger on it. You just seem a little different.¡± He says.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because I¡¯m a little bored here. ¡°I say.


    ¡°Really? How can you be bored? There are so many things to do.¡± He says.


    ¡°I¡¯m 18. I don¡¯t have any friends aside from Stefan. I don¡¯t really have anything to do during the day


    except read. That¡¯s the definition of being bored. What else are you trying to imply?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not implying anything.¡± He says looking at me strangely.


    ¡°Well, it looks like you kind of are. So, if you have something to say then spit it out.¡± I say.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re up to something. And I don¡¯t think it¡¯s anything good.¡± He says.


    ¡°What the hell could I possibly be up to?


    Afterall, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m double crossing my father and working with his enemies or anything like that all


    because I believe that my father is going to lose whatever war might being.¡± I say. And his head


    snapped up to look at me with shock in his eyes. And I stood there staring at him with a smirk on my


    face.


    ¡°You may be his right-hand man. But I¡¯m not someone that you really want to fuck with Eric. I¡¯m not a


    stupid little teenage girl that you can manipte. So, don¡¯t even try it.¡± I say walk around him and


    towards my room. But he grabbed me by my arm to stop me and leaned in really close to me.


    ¡°You better be real careful who and what you say around here.¡± He threatened me.


    ¡°Funny. I was going to say the same thing to you.¡± I say ripping my arm out of his grasp and I headed to


    my bedroom.


    I had a shower and I got dressed and then I walked over to my bedside table to look at my phone but


    there was still no activity on


    And then someone knocked on the door so I got up to answer it.


    ¡°What the hell did you just say to my father? ¡°Stefan asked walking inside.


    ¡°I told him the truth.¡± I say.


    ¡°He just went off at me for telling you the truth and he¡¯s afraid that you¡¯re going to tell your father.¡± He


    says.


    ¡°Your father threatened me. So I said it to shut him up. I¡¯m not saying shit to my dad. You can tell Eric


    that.¡± I say.


    ¡°What do you mean that he threatened you? ¡°Stefan asked looking concerned.


    ¡°He basically told me to watch myself. That I didn¡¯t know who I was dealing with.¡± I say walking over the


    room to grab my bag.


    ¡°He is telling the truth there. You don¡¯t know who you¡¯re dealing with. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s going to do


    now that you¡¯ve threatened him back. He¡¯ll probably try and get to the King first.¡± Stefan says looking at


    me with concern.


    ¡°We¡¯ll deal with that when we get to it. Can we please just get to training?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He says running his hand over his face.


    ¡°Is it safe to go to training? Are we going to be followed by anyone working for your father?¡± I asked


    looking at him really seriously.


    ¡°Wow. You are on the ball. Aren¡¯t you?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I found out a long time ago, that some people can¡¯t be trusted. I need to know what your father is


    doing today.¡± I say.


    ¡°He¡¯s going to be in council with your father today. Today is when they¡¯re in the throne room and they


    see people from the vige.¡± He says.


    ¡°What about the people loyal to your father? ¡± I asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. I know what to avoid them. I¡¯ve been doing it for years.¡± He says walking


    across my room and opening my balcony door. I followed him to the door and he looked down at the


    vines that were climbing up the side of the building and he climbed over the side of the balcony.


    ¡°Well, you could have just told me that we were doing that.¡± I say putting the bag over my head so it


    was across my chest. And just before I went onto the balcony I decided to grab my phone for some


    reason and I shoved it down the front of my corset. I didn¡¯t even know why I grabbed my phone, but


    something was telling me to. And, I climbed over the balcony railing after Stefan..


    We climbed down the vines on the outside of the castle until we got to the bottom and the tree line was


    just a couple of meters away and we dashed for them immediately. We stopped once we were inside


    the woods and we were watching to see where the guards are.


    ¡°This is bullshit. Why the hell do we need to live like this? Why do we need to sneak around like this.


    Aren¡¯t I meant to be the Princess?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yeah. But you¡¯re a woman. So, you¡¯re just meant to follow orders.¡± He says.


    ¡°Oh great. This really is the dark ages.¡± I say rolling my eyes.


    ¡°Are you nning on going back to your pack?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I think I have to.¡± I say.


    ¡°Yeah. I know. But I was just hoping that you would want to stay. But who the hell would want to stay


    with this crap?¡± He asked.


    When we were sure that no one had noticed that we got out of the castle, we started walking through


    the woods towards the outcast camp.


    ¡°It¡¯s Jackson. Isn¡¯t it?¡± Stefan asked out of nowhere. I wasn¡¯t expecting it.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand. It¡¯s a wolf thing. ¡°I say.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of the mate bond. Your father told me all about it before you got here. Because he knew that


    you already had a mate and he thought that might affect your here.¡± Stefan exined.


    ¡°Oh yeah. Maybe Vincent should learn to keep his mouth shut.¡± I say.


    ¡°Hello there.¡± Someone says walking out in front of us from behind a tree.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°He works for my father.¡± Stefan says freezing in the spot.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Mine ¨C The Alpha¡¯s Possession By Kylie CHAPTER 41


    Standing in the woods face to face with


    Eric¡¯s warrior, I was starting to look around to see an escape route. I didn¡¯t know what to do and I could


    tell that Stefan was having a little freak out in his mind.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that it was illegal to go for a walk around here.¡± I say.


    ¡°Is that what you¡¯re doing? You¡¯re getting too far from the castle Princess. We¡¯ve been told that you¡¯re


    not allowed near the Mystic Forest anymore.¡± He says.


    ¡°Since when? No one told me about that rule. ¡°I say.


    ¡°Well, the King and his right-hand man told me of that rule this morning. I¡¯m sorry that they didn¡¯t inform


    you, but I need to be taking you back to the castle.¡± He says.


    ¡°Like hell. I¡¯ll go where I want and when I want. You can¡¯t tell me what the hell to do. And neither can


    they.¡± I demanded. But


    Stefan grabbed my arm and tried to pull me back a little as the warrior was approaching


    ¡®Actually, they can tell you what to do. The King can tell everyone what to do and you are fully aware of


    that.¡± He says. And I looked at Stefan. He just shook his head at


    ¡°I¡¯m not going back with this dick.¡± I say.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice sweetheart.¡± The warrior demanded while grabbing my arm.


    ¡°Let her go.¡± Stefan yelled trying to get between us. But I pushed Stefan away and he hit his back


    against a tree and then I spun around and got out of that man¡¯s grip and I dropped to the ground and


    kicked his legs out from underneath him.


    I then jumped to my feet and the warrior got up as well and he charged at me but I punched him across


    the face and grabbed his hair and pulled his head down and kneed him in the face. He fell back against


    the ground with blood pouring out of his nose and mouth and I stomped on his head rendering him


    unconscious after that.


    So I grabbed Stefan by the hand and we ran toward the outcast vige. We didn¡¯t stop until we got


    there and La ran up to us and saw what I looked like.


    ¡°What the hell happened?¡± She asked.


    ¡°We were followed by one of my father¡¯s warriors. Taylor dropped him.¡± Stefan said while trying to catch


    his breath.


    ¡°Holy crap. Are you alright?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Werewolves are stronger than what you think.¡± I say.


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely vouch for that. That guy was twice her size.¡± Stefan says.


    ¡°Werewolves do have advanced strength. Is your father on to you?¡± La asked.


    ¡°No. He threatened me this morning and I threatened him back. I think he just had that warrior following


    me to try and scare me.¡± I exin.


    ¡°But they don¡¯t know that you came here?¡± A guy asked.


    ¡°No. I made sure that there was no one else following us and we went the long way to get here. An


    extra precaution.¡± I exined.


    ¡°Thank you. For making sure that we weren¡¯t found.¡± La says.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I know that they¡¯ll kill you all if they find you.¡± I say.


    ¡°Yeah. Eric will. Vincent will probably just make sure that we are banished for good.¡± She says.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time to start training.¡± Stefan says. But what La said, really got me thinking. Eric would kill


    them, but Vincent would banish them. Is Eric still working against Vincent? Does Vincent just have his


    trust in the wrong person? Maybe Vincent. isn¡¯t as bad as I thought and he¡¯s just taking his lead from


    Eric.


    How the hell could a King follow someone like Eric and not know what the hell he is up to? How could


    Vincent be so blind. I needed evidence against Eric to show to Vincent. Maybe then Eric can be


    punished for what he was doing. For going behind the King¡¯s back like that.


    ¡°Taylor. Come on. If Eric is on to you then we have a really big day ahead of us. We need to make sure


    that you tap into your powers.¡± La says. So we went to the clearing behind that little vige and we


    started working on my powers again. They wanted me to harness energy and release it from my hands


    towards a target that was on the tree line. And I would stand there with my hands up, I would


    concentrate as hard as possible, I would try and clear my mind. I tried to imagine the energy flowing


    through my body and developing in my hands and then try to shoot it at the target. But nothing was


    happening.


    I was getting more and more frustrated as the day went on because nothing was happening. Stefan


    thought that it might have been because we were really desperate for me to find my powers today that


    it was too much pressure and that¡¯s why it wasn¡¯t happening.


    At lunch time the outcasts had made lunch for everyone and we sat down to eat with them and La


    was sitting next to me. Knowing full well that I was not happy with myself and I was concerned about


    what was going to happen when I got back to the castle.


    I was honestly thinking about not going back. Staying with the outcasts. But I knew that they would


    send out search parties for me, and the outcasts vige would be discovered if that happened. So, I


    knew that I had to go back. I wasn¡¯t going to put them in danger like that. Not after everything they have


    been doing for me.


    After lunch I went for a bit of a walk around the vige and I found myself at the waterfall. The vige


    was really close to it. I thought it was odd at first but then it made sense. No one would think to look for


    the vige so close to the portal between worlds. It actually made a lot of sense. And standing right


    here made me feel a little closer to Jackson. I don¡¯t know why. It just did.


    I then felt something nudge my back so I turned around and a pure white unicorn was standing there so


    I started patting it¡¯s head and I could tell that it was a really affectionate creature. It was almost like it


    could tell that I was upset and slightly depressed. I don¡¯t know why. But it could tell. I know that it could.


    We went back to the vige and I headed to the clearing again and La and Stefan were waiting for


    me.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Stefan asked.


    ¡°Yeah. I just needed a couple of minutes alone. Sorry for making you wait.¡± I say.


    ¡°Take all the time you need. I see you hadpany on your little walk.¡± She says nodding to the


    unicorn.


    ¡°Can these guys sense emotions?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I believe that they can. Why?¡± She asked.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Because he showed up right when I needed him too. I was just wondering.¡± I say patting him on the


    head again and he rested his head against mine.


    ¡°Yeah. They can sense emotions. And they can sense who is good and who is evil. Which works in our


    favour. And he really likes you.


    La says.


    ¡°Good. Because I really like him too.¡± I say.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s get started again.¡± La says pointing back at the target and I rolled my eyes and walked


    over to them. I was getting sick of this. I was over it. I was beginning to think that it was never going to


    happen.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you show me how to shoot energy from your hands and it might help me be able to do it.¡± I


    suggested to La.


    ¡°That¡¯s cheating. You need to be able to do it on your own.¡± She says.


    We were there for another two hours working on trying to get me to do what they wanted and nothing


    was happening. I could see Stefan and La exchange nces but that was the most that they would


    say to each other. And I felt like I was failing miserably. Which was just making me more frustrated.


    Suddenly, we heard screaminging from the vige. The three of us ran to the vige and saw


    warriors tearing the ce apart. Somehow they had found us. I don¡¯t know how. We were so careful


    before we got there. And when the head warrior saw me standing there he started approaching me


    immediately. But out of the corner of my eye


    I heard a child screaming.


    I looked to the side of me and a child was being ripped away from it¡¯s mother and that¡¯s what made me


    angry. I wasn¡¯t scared anymore. I was angry. I screamed at the warrior to let the kid go but he just


    ignored me. I let out a growl that got the attention of a lot of people but he still wouldn¡¯t let the child go.


    So I started running towards him and I could feel my canines start to extend from my gums and I was


    about to shift when I raised my hand and warned that warrior to let the child go.


    He looked at me and then at his superior with a scared look on his face and before we knew it, he was


    sted across the vige without anyone even touching him.


    I stopped dead in my tracks and I knew that it was me that did it. I looked at my hand and there was still


    some buzzing and zapping between my fingers that I couldn¡¯t exin and I didn¡¯t even know how I


    attacked that warrior. But the child ran back to his mother and I stood there in shock.


    That is, until I felt a sharp pain in my back and suddenly my eyes went blurry and so did my limbs and I


    fell to the ground. I heard Stefan and La screaming my name before I lost consciousness.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Mine ¨C The Alpha¡¯s Possession By Kylie CHAPTER 42


    When I finally woke up, my head was pounding like I had been hit over the head with something


    massive and heavy, but I started remembering back to the events of the day. I wasn¡¯t hit with anything;


    I was drugged with something.


    But I couldn¡¯t imagine what it was.


    When I slowly started to get up I realized that the ground under me was really hard and cold and I


    looked around quickly and noticed that I wasn¡¯t in my bedroom or anything like that. I was in a


    dungeon. I saw a small window so, I got to my feet, and I walked over and I was right up the top of the


    castle. I was in one of the dungeons that they have in the points of the castle, and no one would be


    able to hear me screaming from up here. I knew that I was in real trouble now.


    The lock on the door started to rattle and the wooden door opened and Eric walked inside.


    ¡°If you had just listened to me when I told you not to mess with me then you wouldn¡¯t be in this


    position.¡± He says walking into the room with three guards after him.


    ¡°What the hell did you drug me with?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It was just a little wolfsbane.¡± He smirked at me.


    ¡°Bullshit.¡± I say.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡± He says not smirking anymore and looking at me cautiously.


    ¡°Wolfsbane doesn¡¯t affect me. You know that and do so 1. So, what the hell did you drug me with?¡± I


    asked.


    ¡°Just something that our private little chemist came up with.¡± He says walking around the very small


    room that I was in.


    ¡°You mean, a witch.¡± I say. And he turned to look at me with odd curiosity on his face.


    ¡°Wow. You really are smarter than what people give you credit for.¡± He says.


    ¡°Yeah. I guess I am. So, what¡¯s your n now? Does Vincent know where I am?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well, he knows that the outcasts had a vige not too far from here and that you were caught with


    them. And not fighting them off or demanding that they leave.¡± Eric says.


    ¡°Stop dragging it out asshole. What did you tell Vincent?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I told him that you were killed in the attack. Because you couldn¡¯t keep your big fat nose out of the


    fight.¡± He says.


    ¡°Bullshit.¡± I say not wanting to believe him.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s true. Vincent thinks that you¡¯re dead.¡± He says.


    ¡°And what about Stefan? Is he locked up too? Or is he pretending like nothing. happened? Or did you


    actually kill your own son? Just like you cast out your other son?¡± I asked looking at him.


    ¡°I was wondering how well you got to know Damon.¡± He says. I know him well enough after a couple of


    days.¡± I say.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s really good to know. But their vige was destroyed. I don¡¯t know where the rest of them


    ran off to. But we got enough of the suckers that they won¡¯t be a problem again.¡± Eric says looking


    really pleased with himself.


    ¡°You prick. You killed innocent people?¡± I asked.


    ¡°They weren¡¯t innocent.¡± He says.


    ¡°Yes, they were. They were only outcasts. because you made up horrible lies about them when they


    found out the truth. about you. When they found out that you and Vincent have been lying to everyone


    in the realm.¡± I growled at him. And that got his attention and his guards attention. I guess they forgot


    for a moment that I am a werewolf. And I¡¯m guessing that the drugs they gave me, only knocked me


    out. They didn¡¯t keep my werewolf dormant. Because Ava was wing in my head wanting to get out.


    She was desperate to. She needed to get. out and rip this man to pieces. I was trying to contain her


    without Eric knowing how much of an internal struggle I was having with her right now.


    I couldn¡¯t let her out. Not until the time. was right. And I just knew that right now was not the right time.


    Eric then nodded at the door and the guards¡¯ parted ways and Stefan walked He lookedpletely fine


    and unharmed.


    ¡°As you can see, my son is perfectly alright.¡± Eric says. And I could see that Stefan wasn¡¯t making eye


    contact with


    ¡°What the hell have you done?¡± I asked ring at him. Even if he did refuse to look at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Taylor. I did what I had to.¡± Stefan says, still not looking at me.


    ¡°You backstabbing son of a bitch. You set us up. And you set up your own fucking brother. How the hell


    can you even look at yourself in the mirror?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°He looks at himself just fine in the mirror. Because Stefan was at the vige to try and protect the


    Princess but he failed in his attempt. The King has recognised Stefan¡¯s brave attempts and I have a


    feeling that Stefan will be appointed the next King. After all, the King no longer has an heir.¡± Eric


    announces triumphantly.


    ¡°You know that you won¡¯t get away with this. I¡¯ll make damn sure that you don¡¯t.¡± I say.


    ¡°How? You¡¯re locked up in a dungeon? How the hell are you going to warn your father?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I already told you not to underestimate me. I will get the hell out of here. And you both will regret


    fucking with me.¡± I red at them.


    ¡°Good luck with that.¡± Eric says as they started walking out the door. But Eric stopped and turned back


    to look at me. He was going to say something but ended up just smirking at me before leaving and the


    guards locked the door behind me.


    I looked out the window again and it was way too far to the ground and there were no vines to climb


    down from here. Even if I shifted, my wolf wouldn¡¯t make it down. that far. We were at least 2000 feet


    above any balcony.


    I turned around and slid down the wall and sat on the floor with my knees against my chest and I


    wrapped my arms. around my knees trying to think of what the hell to do. Vincent was in the same


    castle as me somewhere, thinking that I am dead.


    I started thinking about the vige that was destroyed. I guess my ns of not getting anyone hurt


    didn¡¯t happen. I couldn¡¯t believe that he would do that to those innocent people just to get back at


    Just to get rid of me. He was even more evil than my stepmother that I was forced to live with for a


    year. And now I was stuck in a dungeon with nothing to do but think about everyone that I hurt. And of


    course, Jackson¡¯s face popped into my head.


    I shouldn¡¯t be surprised that I started thinking about him. I was thinking about him more and more


    lately. I think it was really starting to get to me that he wasn¡¯t here. That we were so far away from each


    other. And now that I am alone in a dungeon, and he wasn¡¯t my knight in shining armour. That¡¯s all I


    really wanted.


    I sat there and started looking at my palm and I started thinking about how I used it against that warrior.


    So I started flicking my hand at the wall and I wasn¡¯t even trying that hard. It felt like I was giving up


    when I flicked my hand at the wall and energy sted out of my hand and left a little hole in the bricks


    on the wall. It would have been a lot bigger if I put more effort into it.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I suddenly jumped when I felt something vibrating in my corset, so I reached down and I pulled out my


    phone. It was ringing so I answered it and the static wasn¡¯t so bad this time.


    ¡°Jackson. Is that really you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve been trying to get you for days. He said, sounding almost excited.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Jackson.¡± I say.


    ¡°Sorry. Sorry for what?¡± He asked sounding confused.


    ¡°For leaving. For not acting the way that I did after I turned 18. For not rejecting you first. For making us


    both go through hell for nothing. I¡¯m just sorry for everything. ¡°I say.


    ¡°Alright. What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s happened?¡± He asked concerned.


    ¡°Why does something have to be wrong?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because I know you. You would never apologize unless you thought we would never see each other


    again.¡± He says panicking a little.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. You know that I can handle myself. I just know that I needed to say that I¡¯m


    sorry.¡± I say.


    ¡°Taylor. What¡¯s happened?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know what the hell is going on around here, but a lot of people just got


    hurt or killed because of me.¡± I say.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it wasn¡¯t your fault. You would never let anyone get hurt. Or put them in danger on purpose.¡±


    He says trying to calm me down. But I couldn¡¯t help the tears that were starting to well up in my eyes


    and I felt them slipping down my cheeks.


    ¡°Jackson. I can¡¯t talk to you. Just do the right thing and move on. You deserve. someone better than


    me. I¡¯m not worth it. I¡¯m sorry. I really do love you, but you have to move on.¡± I say.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± Jackson dered.


    ¡°Bye Jackson.¡± I say with more tears running down my face. I could practically feel my heart breaking in


    half and it was the most gut-wrenching pain I had ever felt in my life.


    ¡°Taylor. Don¡¯t hang up.¡± Jackson shouted over the phone. But I hung up and I put my head on my


    knees and cried like a baby where I was sitting.


    I had screwed up so much without even realizing it. Jackson really did deserve better than me. He


    needed someone that actually knew what the hell they were doing. If I can¡¯t be a princess here then


    how can I be a Luna in his pack. I¡¯m not a leader. I just cause chaos and problems for everyone that I


    am near.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Mine ¨C The Alpha¡¯s Possession By Kylie CHAPTER 43


    TWO MONTHS LATER


    I had been stuck in this dungeon for two months now. I had no human contact except Stefan or Eric


    who came to bring me food. They wouldn¡¯t even let servants do that. They didn¡¯t want anyone to know


    that I was still alive.


    And one day when Stefan walked into the room with a tray of food I was still wearing that same dress


    that was getting torn by now and pretty dirty and raggy looking. But that didn¡¯t really matter to me. I was


    leaning on the window looking out at the Kingdom and Stefan ced the food on the floor. He had two


    guards standing behind him.


    ¡°Taylor. You need to eat.¡± Stefan says picking up this morning¡¯s tray with the food still untouched.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Why do you care?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I do care. I am so sorry about all of this.¡± He says.


    ¡°Kiss my ass prick.¡± I say still refusing to look at him. I was looking out into the forest and Stefan didn¡¯t


    say anything else. He only took the tray and left the with guards.


    I turned around after they were gone and I walked over to the wooden door. And I knew how easily I


    could smash that door in my human form, let alone in my wolf form. But now wasn¡¯t the time. I needed


    to find out what the hell I was dealing with first. And how the hell to get home. I knew how to get to the


    portal but I needed to build up my own powers before I could open the portal.


    And I would need to fight my way out of the castle. I knew that I would need to fight my way out of the


    castle. There was no doubt about that. Eric would have guards everywhere along this tower in case I


    tried to escape. I¡¯m guessing they¡¯ve never had a werewolf prisoner before. He wouldn¡¯t be taking any


    chances. He¡¯s not that stupid.


    I walked back over to the other side of the room and I slid down onto the ground and I sat there with my


    knees against my chest. I had gotten all of the crying out of my system, and I wasn¡¯t upset anymore. I


    was angry. I was to the point where I was constantly fighting with Ava. I needed to try and keep her in


    check until we were ready to get the hell out of here. And we weren¡¯t ready yet.


    La and Damon were both dead because of me. And I needed to make sure that no one else died


    because of me. I wasn¡¯t going to be responsible for any more innocent lives being lost because of me. I


    couldn¡¯t live with myself if that happened.


    I needed to find a way out and I needed to do it on my own and not involve anyone else. This was


    completely up to me. I knew that there was a lot that I needed to work on. When I was positive that no


    one was near my cell then I was practicing on my powers in my cell. And I was getting stronger each


    day. But I was limited to what I was able to do while I was in the cell. I didn¡¯t want to bring the whole


    tower crashing down. That wouldn¡¯t be too good for anyone involved.


    I thought a lot about Vincent. And how he thought that I was dead. How he would have had my funeral


    about two months ago. How he is probably still mourning his only child but moving on as the King


    because that¡¯s what he needed to do. And probably considering Stefan to be his sessor. I know that


    I should be more pissed off about that then I was, but I didn¡¯t care anymore. I just didn¡¯t want to be


    here. I wanted to go home. And how Eric was getting past the King all the time was beyond me. How


    Vincent didn¡¯t know that anything was going on, it didn¡¯t make sense to me.


    But this whole world didn¡¯t make sense to I knew that I needed to make sure that I stayed strong and I


    didn¡¯t give in to them. They wanted to break me. But they don¡¯t know me. I am the most stubborn bitch


    they will ever meet. They will never break me. That was a promise that I made to myself a long time


    ago, and I wasn¡¯t going to break it. I watched the sunset that afternoon from my same spot in the cell


    and the full moon came out and the stars and Ava started scratching at my head begging to be let out.


    She hadn¡¯t been out in months, and the full moon was always the worst. That was our most powerful


    night. When a wolf could use the moon to recharge and it would give them strength. More than usual.


    And poor Ava was stuck in this cell.


    She started fighting me for control and she was trying to take it away from me so that she coulde


    out and go for a run. But I had to fight her more than ever right now. It got to the point where I was lying


    on the ground in pain trying to regain control back from her.


    My canines woulde out and I would force them back in. Fur would start sprouting on my arms and


    my ws. started to extend, but I needed to do everything I could to get them to stop and to get them


    back in. I then felt arms. around me, and a cold washer on my head which made things a lot easier for


    It took a couple of hours but I finally got Ava to settle down and I sat on the floor in the arms of the


    person that helped me while he was still holding the washer to my head.


    ¡°How did you get past the guards?¡± I asked.


    ¡°They heard you screaming and I told them the truth. Your wolf wasing out and I knew how to stop


    them.¡± Stefan says.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I say still trying to catch my breath.


    ¡°Full moons are a real bitch, aren¡¯t they? ¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yeah. Always have been. She needs to get out.¡± I say.


    ¡°I know. But we need to find a way to get you out of here first and back home.¡±


    Stefan says wiping my head with the washer.


    ¡°Did you bring anything else tonight? It might take my mind off of things.¡± I say. So he reached into his


    shirt and pulled out some books that I could read.


    ¡°I need to get them back before your father is back in his office tomorrow.¡± Stefan says. So I grabbed


    the book on top and it was a ledger of everyone that lives in this realm. From the first person to arrive,


    to thest person to arrive. And I was thest person to arrive. And the ones that have died and the


    ones that were banished.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same as the others. Vincent was the first to arrive here 12 years ago and he created the ce


    before anyone else arrived.¡± I say.


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s what I believed too. Until I found this.¡± He says handing me a book. And I looked at the


    strange ancient cover on the front of it.


    ¡°The Fae World. 1300AD.¡± I say.


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s some pretty interesting reading.¡± Stefan says looking at me with a really pissed off look on


    his face. So I opened the book and I started reading through it.


    ¡°Oh my god. This is what Jackson meant when I was talking to him. He said that this wasn¡¯t a realm.¡± I


    say.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it is either. I¡¯ve done a little more research into it and Vincent has these fae¡¯s on the books.


    I¡¯ve never heard of them before so I dug into them.¡±


    Stefan says showing me a piece of paper with some names written on them.


    ¡°Who are they?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Some of the most powerful shunned fae¡¯s in the world. Who specialize in cloaking spells.¡± He says.


    And I stared at him for a moment trying to piece everything together.


    ¡°Are you telling me that we¡¯re still on Earth?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I think so. And I don¡¯t know how many other people know about this.¡± He says.


    ¡°Holy shit. That¡¯s how I was able to get reception from Jackson.¡± I say.


    ¡°Yeah. But the cloak obviously interferes with the reception. You told me that it was real staticky.¡± He


    says.


    ¡°Yeah. It was.¡± I say.


    ¡°Well, now we know why. Once we find a way to get you out of here, then we will. I promise.¡± He says.


    ¡°I know. Thank you, Stefan. How¡¯s La and Damon?¡± I asked. 4


    ¡°Their good. They¡¯ve set up the outcasts again further away. I haven¡¯t gone back because I don¡¯t want


    dad to think that I am aiding them again.¡± Stefan says.


    ¡°Yeah. I get that. As long as their alright.¡± I say.


    ¡°Their perfectly okay. Don¡¯t worry about them. We need to worry about you.¡± He says.


    Stefan stayed for a while so I could read through the books and then he needed to leave before the


    guards got suspicious. And I was left in the cell alone, by myself with nothing but my thoughts. So I lied


    down on the cold floor, where I didn¡¯t even have a mattress and I closed my eyes. But I didn¡¯t get to go


    to sleep.


    Because my phone started vibrating in my corset again. I pulled it out and looked at it and


    Jackson¡¯s name was on the screen. And I hesitated before I answered it.


    ¡°Jackson. I told you to stop calling.¡± I say.


    ¡°And I told you that I would never stop. As long as I can get through then I will.¡± He says.


    ¡°You need to move on. I can¡¯t leave.¡± I say.


    ¡°You keep saying that. But you never tell me why.¡± He says.


    ¡°Because I can¡¯t. There¡¯s nothing that you can do to help me.¡± I say.


    ¡°You¡¯re in trouble. I already know that. Tell me what kind of trouble you are in. How bad is it?¡± He


    asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s bad. I¡¯m surprised I¡¯m still alive.¡± I say.


    ¡°What?¡± He asked shocked. And I justughed it off dryly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pay any attention to me. I¡¯m just having a bad day. I have to get some sleep. The sun will be up


    soon.¡± I say.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t hang up on me. Taylor, please talk to me.¡± He begs.


    ¡°Goodbye Jackson. Don¡¯t call me again.¡± I say. And I hung up the phone.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    ALPHA JACKSON POV


    As soon as I got off the phone with Taylor, I knew that things were getting worse. It didn¡¯t even sound


    like her on the phone anymore. Not the woman that I know. So, things had to be getting a lot worse


    there and she wouldn¡¯t tell me what the hell was going on. I was more that concerned now. And I knew


    that I needed to get her out right now.


    I was leaning against my car staring down at the ground trying to gather my thoughts when I finally


    looked up and my 300 warriors that I had with me and three fae¡¯s that we had found were standing in


    front of me in a field.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Wyatt asked walking over to me. Everyone could see that something was wrong,


    but I wasn¡¯t going to tell them anything. I knew that they were listening in on the conversation, but


    again. I didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get in there, now. She¡¯s in trouble.


    ¡°I dered to everyone. So the fae¡¯s started feeling around that part of the field for the cloak that had


    been ced around the fake faerie kingdom that


    Vincent set up had made sure that I bought enough warriors to make sure that we were able to get


    Taylor out and no one could stop us. So I stood at the front of the warriors watching the fae¡¯s do their


    thing, and they all stopped at the same spot looked at each other.


    ¡°We found the weak spot. This has to be where they are using the portal.¡± One of them said.


    ¡°Is this why I was able to get through to her so clearly on the phone? Because the shield is weaker


    here?¡± I asked.


    ¡°That would be my guest. Now, you all know that you can¡¯t cross without a fae. But the three of us can


    use our powers to open the portal and let you walk through on your own. You just need to hurry. We¡¯re


    not sure how long we can hold it for.¡± She exined to me.


    ¡°We¡¯re ready.¡± I say. So the three of them stood back and they all held hands and aimed their hands at


    the portal. I could tell how hard they were concentrating and then suddenly a burning hole started


    forming in the side of the shield. They were holding it with everything they had so I knew that we


    needed to hurry. There were a lot of us to get through that portal.


    Once the portal was big enough, I was the first one to go through led by my warriors and I saw how


    different it looked on the other side. It really did look like a faerie kingdom. It was beautiful. There was a


    beautiful forest in front of me and ake with a waterfall behind me. I could definitely see the appeal of


    this ce. But after hearing Taylor on the phone just then, I knew that there was more to this ce than


    we thought.


    The fae¡¯s that helped us get through the portal had never been here before so they couldn¡¯t direct us


    where to go. We had no idea where the hell we were going. But we were determined to find Taylor. This


    was a cloaked kingdom still on earth. So in reality, it couldn¡¯t really be that big.


    Could it?


    Once everyone was through we started walking to the forest but we made sure that we were in smaller


    groups. In case something happened and we can across something that we shouldn¡¯t. I needed to


    make sure that some of us were going to get through. No matter what.


    We had been walking for about half an hour when we heard the trees shaking, but there was no wind.


    A whole bunch of leaves started falling on us and I looked up but I couldn¡¯t see anything above us.


    ¡°There is something really strange about this ce.¡± Wyatt says to me as he walked up beside me. Still


    looking up at the trees.


    ¡°I know. But we need to find Taylor. We don¡¯t know how big this ce is.¡± I say.


    ¡°I know that. But there is something in these trees and we can¡¯t see what it is. And it¡¯s big.¡± Wyatt says


    ¡°Warriors. Keep moving.¡± I ordered when I noticed that they were all looking up into the trees.


    So, we kept moving through the woods and we heard these weird noisesing from all around us.


    They sounded like animals, but not normal animals. Not the kind of animals that we¡¯re used to.


    ¡°Jackson. Some of the men want to shift.


    They would feel safer as wolves then in their human form.¡± Wyatt tells me.


    ¡°Not yet. Whatever is in here will attack. the second it feels threatened. Let¡¯s just get through these


    woods and hopefully find someone that is willing to help us.¡± I say.


    Well, that didn¡¯t really happen because after a few more steps forward we heard this loud thud in front


    of us and there were evenrge footprints in the dirt. But we still couldn¡¯t see anything. There was


    definitely something right in front of us, but it was invisible. What the hell do we do with something that


    is invisible?


    I was on full guard when I realized that and the creature in front of us started appearing before our


    eyes. It started with it¡¯s feet, that was almost the size of my whole body and had three massive talons


    on it. Up the legs to the body and finally the head. It was at least 20 feet tall and it took me a moment to


    register that I was staring straight into the eyes on a goddam dragon.


    It definitely didn¡¯t look friendly and it was ring at us and huffing and puffing like it was ready for a


    fight. And that¡¯s when I knew that it was time to shift.


    Everyone followed my lead. I was the first to shift and the others followed me the second that I did and


    we were now 300 werewolves staring into the face of a beast. But once we shifted I noticed that the


    dragon put it¡¯s head up and didn¡¯t look so intimidating anymore. It cocked it¡¯s head to one side as if it


    was trying to figure us out or something.


    He then reached behind him with his mouth and dropped a piece of gold chiffon material at my feet and


    I took a step forward and smelt the material.


    ¡®What is it?¡¯ Wyatt mind linked me.


    ¡®Taylor. This is Taylor¡¯s.¡¯ I answered.


    ¡®It¡¯s been ripped.¡¯ Wyatt says also looking at it.


    ¡®Maybe she was attacked or something. I don¡¯t know.¡¯ I say with a million different thoughts going


    through my head.


    The dragon then turned around and started walking away from us but he turned his head to look at us


    like he wanted us to follow him.


    So we cautiously followed the dragon for at least another half an hour and we came across other fae¡¯s.


    So I stayed behind the tree line and shifted back and grabbed a pair of shorts out of a bag that we had


    bought with us.


    I stepped into the clearing where all these fae¡¯s were and I could tell that they were in some sort of


    trouble. Some of them had some injuries and some of them looked really depressed and were crying.


    And then I saw her. The one that took Taylor from me in the cabin.


    ¡°La.¡± I say. And she spun around to see me standing there with three men on my nks.


    ¡°Jackson. Oh my god, how did you get here?¡± She asked me shocked and confused.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Where¡¯s Taylor?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. They attacked our vige and took her. She¡¯s in a lot of trouble. But, we don¡¯t know how


    to get her out of it.¡± La exined.


    ¡°Why the hell not? She¡¯s in this trouble because of you.¡± I growled.


    ¡°Jackson. These people here are considered outcasts. They were banished from this kingdom but they


    didn¡¯t actually leave. They just moved far enough away from the castle so that the King didn¡¯t know that


    they were still here. But they were discovered yesterday at their vige and the warriors destroyed


    everything that they owned.¡± La exined.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t answer my question. Where is Taylor?¡± I asked.


    ¡°They drugged her with something. I don¡¯t know what. And they took her. She¡¯s probably back at the


    castle. I don¡¯t know if her father confined her to her room or if they are punishing her in a different way.


    I really don¡¯t know.¡± La says.


    ¡°Castle.¡± Wyatt scoffs.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Taylor¡¯s father is the King of this realm. Taylor is the princess.¡± La exined.


    Wow, she is so much more special than I ever could have imagined. Everything that I thought I knew


    about her, I don¡¯t really. There is so much that we need to learn about each other if we were going to be


    spending the rest of our lives together.


    And yes, in case you were wondering, Taylorpletely changed my mind about the whole mate thing.


    And how rejecting my mate because of my friend¡¯s experience was just me being selfish and trying to


    protect myself. To stop myself from getting hurt. But then Taylor left me and that hurt so much more


    than I imagined it could have. I knew that I needed her and I was going to get her back. I didn¡¯t care


    who the hell stood in my way.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    I stood there looking at La for a long while realizing that she believed that this was also a realm. I


    knew that she needed to know the truth, I was just dreading having to be the one to tell her the truth. I


    was about to turn her world upside down.


    And she looked so innocent about the whole thing.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a realm.¡± I say as gently as possible. And she stared at me like I had grown two heads or


    something.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± She asked very innocently and confused.


    ¡°This is a piece ofnd that is cloaked by some sort of spell done by a witch or a powerful fae or


    something. But your ¡® realm¡¯ is still on Earth. It¡¯s not a different realm. He¡¯s just made it look that way.¡± I


    exined to La. And she stood there lookingpletely speechless.


    ¡°He lied to us. The King has been lying to us?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m sorry about that. But he has been. Now, where is this castle? I¡¯m going to go and find my


    mate.¡± I insisted.


    ¡°I can show you the way. But I can¡¯t be seen at the castle. I¡¯m now considered a traitor.¡± La says.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. We can take it from there.¡± I say.


    ¡°Alright. Everyone, stay here. I promise that I will be back as soon as possible.¡± La tells the outcasts.


    ¡°Find out about Stefan for me. He lives in the castle. He¡¯s my brother.¡± A guy said to


    ¡°Why is he important?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because he¡¯s Taylor¡¯s friend. But he was acting like he betrayed her and led the warriors here. I don¡¯t


    believe that Stefan would do that. Please make sure that he¡¯s alright. And don¡¯t kill him.¡± The guy says


    almost pleadingly.


    ¡°If he¡¯s hurt Taylor, then I make no promises.¡± I say turning around and leaving.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    La took us back into the woods and she saw the number of wolves that were there and stopped for a


    moment to take it all in.


    ¡°You don¡¯t intend on losing, do you?¡± La asked.


    ¡°I never intend on losing. Now, about that damn dragon.¡± I say. And she looked at me smiling.


    ¡°He¡¯s cute, isn¡¯t he? It was good that you all shifted when you did. If he thought you were a simple fae


    then he would have killed you. But being a creature like himself, he brought you to me.¡± La says


    smiling about her dragon.


    ¡°Oh. So, that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t kill us.¡± I say.


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s the same reason he never killed Taylor. She was in her wolf form when they met.¡± La


    says.


    ¡°How bad is she?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to have to see for yourself. Because I don¡¯t know. Now, when we get to the tree line, I


    won¡¯t be able to take you any further. There is a vige at the bottom of the cliff, but it has a stone wall


    around it, to protect it. You can go around the vige and climb up the hill through the woods to get to


    the castle. It will give you cover but if you all go at once then the vigers will notice the trees moving.


    You need to be careful there. Go in small groups at a time. No growling or howling or anything like that.


    That will just tip them off. You need to get to the front door, and it will guarded, but they won¡¯t be hard


    for you to take out.


    And then storm the castle. I¡¯m not sure what security is like now since they found Taylor with the


    outcasts, but before, it wasn¡¯t too bad. And there were only four people living in the castle. The King,


    the Princess, Eric, who is the King¡¯s right- hand man and Stefan, Eric¡¯s son. And the servants in their


    quarters.¡± La exined to me while I was trying to keep up with all the instructions as we were


    walking through the woods together.


    ¡°Alright. How big is the castle?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a castle. So, it¡¯s massive. But they all live in the west wing. That¡¯s where you need to get to. And


    like I said before, I don¡¯t know if Taylor will be in her room or not. I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re doing to her


    up there.¡± La exined.


    ¡°We¡¯ll find her. Don¡¯t worry about that.


    And thank you for your help.¡± I say.


    ¡®I really like Taylor. She would make such a better ruler for this world, whatever this world is, then


    anyone we have in control right now. Please make sure that you get her out alive?¡± La asked with


    genuine concern in her eyes.


    ¡°Well, that is the n. Don¡¯t worry about that.¡± I say absolutely determined to get


    Taylor out alive. I just spoke to her on the phone, so I know that she was still alive. And the closer we


    got to the castle, the more I could feel the mate bond pulling me. I knew that it pulled you to each other


    naturally, but this was like something I had never felt before. Like Taylor was willing me to be near her


    or something. It¡¯s like she was calling to me.


    We hadn¡¯t marked each other yet but I could feel how she felt. I could feel her desperation, her


    depression, her determination, her misery, her guilt. It was unbearable. I thought I was going to break


    down right here.


    La started heading back to the outcasts and we split up into groups of 20 to get across the clearing


    outside the vige wall and into the woods that climbed the really steep hill to the castle. It took forever


    just for us to get to the top of the hill because it was 300 warriors split into groups of 20. That alone


    took two hours. to do.


    But by the time we were up the hill we were all in wolf form again and I looked up at this massive castle


    that you would normally see in a fairy tale or something like that. Not something that you would see in


    real life.


    I walked around to the side of the castle and that¡¯s where I saw the front door. I had four wolves on my


    nks as we rounded the corner and there were still only two guards on duty. So, I ordered two of my


    men to take them out


    My wolves attacked before the guards even knew what hit them and then everyone got into ce. We


    were all stationed at doors and windows, and we weren¡¯t leaving any room for escape. We were


    attacking on the bottom level of the castle so that they had nowhere to go.


    When I gave the signal we all charged the castle and broke all the windows and doors and we heard a


    lot of yelling and running inside. Guards wereing at us and the wolves were able to take them out


    pretty easily. But there was one man that I saw running down the hall to a room and he shut the door


    on the other side.


    I heard men inside the room yelling and I heard the name Eric. So I knew that¡¯s where I needed to go. I


    told my men to spread out and find


    Taylor while I shifted back and with


    Wyatt and three other soldiers and we put on a pair of shorts and went towards that room at the end of


    the hallway. I tried to open it using the door handle, but it was locked. So I put my shoulder into it and it


    crumbled under my weight and us five walked into the office and found two men standing in there.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± The older man yelled. Obviously the one in charge.


    ¡°You must be King Vincent.¡± I say.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. And who the hell are you?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Jackson Cooper. You may have heard of me.¡± I say smiling at him.


    ¡°How the hell did you get here?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Oh, you mean this fake realm that you created on earth? It wasn¡¯t hard when I found a couple of fae¡¯s


    that really wanted me to put an end to you.¡± I announced smirking back at him.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re toote. Taylor isn¡¯t here.¡± Vincent says slumping back into his chair.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s dead. She was with the outcasts yesterday and she was killed in the battle. She was trying to


    protect a child.¡± Vincent told me. But that made no sense. I spoke to her only a couple of hours ago.


    And then I looked at Vincent. 2


    ¡°It looks like you wasted your trip for nothing.¡± Eric said smugly. And I got a mind link from one of my


    warriors saying that they couldn¡¯t find her anywhere.


    They were going to start searching other parts of the castle.


    ¡°She¡¯s not dead Vincent.¡± I say.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t here. How the hell would you know that?¡± Vincent spat at me.


    ¡°Because the weaker the shield around this ce, the easier it is to get reception. And Taylor still has


    her phone. I called her a couple of hours ago and she answered me.¡± I announced to everyone.


    And Vincent picked his head up and looked at me like I was crazy.


    ¡°Eric. You told me that she was killed. She died two months ago.¡± Vincent says standing up and looking


    straight at Eric. 6


    ¡°She was. This mutt is obviously lying to you so that we turn against each other. Now is the time to stick


    together.¡± Eric says trying to convince the King.


    ¡°Wow. You really do want your son to take the throne next, don¡¯t you?¡± I asked looking at him with a


    cocky smile on my face.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. The King hasn¡¯t chosen a sessor.¡± Eric says.


    ¡°But you want Stefan to take over. Which means you will then have control of the Kingdom. Don¡¯t tell


    me I¡¯m lying. I know a backstabbing power hungry prick when I see one. I¡¯m an Alpha. I¡¯ve seen plenty


    of them in my time.¡± I growled at him. And Vincent stood there looking at Eric.


    ¡°Jackson is telling the truth.¡± Someone said behind us. So we turned around and there was a young


    man standing there with reddish brown hair that was really messy and who looked like he¡¯d been put


    through the ringer.


    ¡°Stefan, I presume.¡± I say.


    ¡°Yeah. And you¡¯re right. Taylor¡¯s alive.¡± Stefan says.


    ¡°Stefan. What the hell are you doing?¡±


    Eric snapped at him.


    ¡°Telling the truth. Taylor is my friend and you had me betray her and then lock her in the dungeon.¡±


    Stefan says.


    ¡°She¡¯s in the dungeon.¡± Vincent roared at Eric. And then we heard a crash from upstairs and we looked


    down the hallway to see several guards falling down the stairs and slowly walking down after them was


    Taylor.


    ¡°She¡¯s not in the dungeon now.¡± I say as I watch her casually walk towards the office and she stopped


    at the door.


    ¡°Hello Eric.¡± Taylor says as her eyes wentpletely ck and her wolf took over. Which I knew was


    not a good sign and I stepped out of the way with the rest of my warriors.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    TAYLOR POV


    I had only been lying down for a little while and I watched the sunrise from my cell, like I did every


    morning. I barely got any rest in this ce. Especially not with a bed. But then I heard these horrific


    noises downstairs.


    I heard roaring from wolves and ss and parts of the building shattering.


    ¡°Jackson.¡± I say softly. I quickly got to my feet and I looked out the window and I saw werewolves


    everywhere making entry to the castle and I couldn¡¯t help but smile at what I was looking at.


    I then ran over to the door and I grabbed the door handle and I went to open it but it was locked so I put


    some werewolf strength behind it and the doorhandle came off the door altogether.


    I saw one guard standing just down from my door and he looked at me in shock and sang out to the


    others while pointing his weapon at me.


    I was then faced with five guards and I simply put my hand up and hit them with an energy st and


    they all flew backwards down the stairs and I started making my way down the stairs as well.


    When I got to the bottom of the spiral staircase that went up the tower and down to the bottom floor of


    the castle I saw Jackson standing in the office with a couple of his warriors. My eyes locked with his


    and all I could think of was how horrible I must look right now.


    But I walked on to the office and everyone was just staring at me. But then I caught sight of Eric and


    Ava took over without me trying to stop her. I didn¡¯t have the energy to fight her anymore. I was out of


    the cell, she could do whatever the hell she wanted.


    ¡°Taylor. Eric told me that you were dead. You were killed at the outcast camp.¡±


    Vincent says standing from his desk.


    ¡°No Vincent. I wasn¡¯t killed. I was thrown in a dungeon. Two months ago. With a pissy little wooden


    door on it. This bastard really doesn¡¯t know anything about werewolves.¡± I scoffed. And I looked over at


    Stefan, who was standing next to Jackson.


    ¡°Hey Stefan.¡± I say casually.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you out and about again.¡± Stefan says. And his father red at him, realizing that


    Stefan was never really on his side.


    ¡°Taylor. Things work differently in this realm then in your world.¡± Vincent says. And


    I looked over at Jackson.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a realm. It¡¯s a cloaked piece ofnd on Earth.¡± I say.


    ¡°You know?¡± Jackson asked.


    ¡°I figured it out. With Stefan¡¯s help. Vincent really shouldn¡¯t leave important reading material like that


    lying around.¡± I say shaking my head in mock disappointment.


    ¡°You betrayed us.¡± Eric spat at Stefan.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for the truth Vincent. And I mean, now.¡± I demanded as my eyes grew cker and my voice


    deepened. It wasn¡¯t my talking, it was Ava.


    ¡°The real Kingdom wouldn¡¯t ept us. So we needed to find somewhere else to go. Some ce safe


    and this was the best that I coulde up with.¡± Vincent says.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because I thought you would think less of And you would start asking questions about why we were


    rejected from the fae Kingdom.¡± He says.


    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re an outcast, isn¡¯t it?¡± I asked.


    ¡®Yes. I¡¯m not allowed there because I broke hew. I had a child with a werewolf. A half blood child that


    I am not allowed to have. So I did really create this world for you.¡± Vincent says.


    ¡°You could have just told me that. You didn¡¯t have to lie.¡± I growled.


    ¡®He¡¯s not telling you the whole truth.¡¯ Jackson said in the mind link.


    ¡°What else are you not telling me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s everything.¡± He says slouching back in his chair. And I turned to look at Jackson.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t just break thew by having you. He was also giving information to vampires about where


    fae¡¯s were. Fae¡¯s have been hunted by vampires for years. And Vincent was using that to his


    advantage. Vincent made sure that his people who live in that vige down the hill didn¡¯t get hurt, as


    long as he gave the vampires other faerie¡¯s.¡± Jackson exined. And I looked back at Vincent who was


    giving Jackson a deathly stare.


    ¡°You were sacrificing your own people?¡± I asked shocked.


    ¡°I had to do something. They wereing after me and my people. The fae¡¯s that I gave them were


    loners. They had no one. No one would miss them.¡± Vincent yelled trying to defend himself. And I threw


    my arm out in front of me and hit him with an energy bolt and it threw him across the room. He clearly


    wasn¡¯t expecting it because he didn¡¯t try to defend himself.


    He found his way to his feet again and he looked at me strangely. But then straightened up and


    regained hisposure.


    ¡°So, you found your powers?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yeah. And thanks to Eric, I¡¯ve had two months ofplete loneliness to practice.¡± I say.


    ¡°You can¡¯t beat us. So don¡¯t even try.¡± Eric says.


    ¡°Wind, water, fire and earth.¡± I say staring at him. And his eyes widened like he was terrified.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that.¡± He said in disbelief. So I raised my hand and a wind created itself in the office,


    blowing so hard that it was knocking books off of the shelves and people needed to hold on to the walls


    to stop from blowing away. But I waspletely unaffected by it. And I raised the other hand and made


    it start raining in the room.


    ¡°Would you like to see earth and fire too?¡± I yelled above the noise of the room.


    ¡°NO.¡± He yelled. So I lowered my hands.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think so.¡± I say as my eyes went back to normal.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± Jackson says.


    ¡°Do not let her go. Ever.¡± Wyatt whispered to Jackson, but I still heard what he said. And


    I tried not to chuckle at that.


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving now Vincent. If you get in my way again, I¡¯ll burn this whole ce to the ground.¡± I growl


    ring straight into his eyes.


    I turned to look Jackson in the eyes and he was smiling at me and I walked out of the office and with


    the Jackson and the other wolves following us. But I stopped and turned back for a moment. 1


    ¡°Stefan. Are youing?¡± I asked. I knew that if he stayed here then he was going to end up dead. So


    I was giving him a choice. And he looked at his father briefly and then started following me down the


    hall.


    We walked down the 2500 stairs to the bottom where the vige was and I was exhausted by the time I


    got there. I had exercised in ages and we walked through the vige with everyone staring at us. They


    would have all heard that I was dead as well. And not matter how horrible I looked, I held my head up


    high and walked through the vige like nothing had happened. Because I had nothing to be ashamed


    of.


    Jackson had caught up to me and was walking next to me and he reached out and held my hand as we


    were walking through the vige and I turned to look at him. But I didn¡¯t say anything.


    When we got to the Mystic forest we were met there by all the other warriors that Jackson bought and


    that¡¯s when I realized that he had no intentions of going home without me. And I saw La and Damon


    waiting in the woods as well.


    I ran up and hugged La and Damon hugged his brother Stefan.


    ¡°I really thought you guys were dead until Stefan came to me the first night and said that everyone


    made it out alive.¡± I say.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°It was close. They were determined. Chased us for days trying to wipe us out. But we managed to lose


    them and now we¡¯re doing good.¡± La says.


    ¡°Are you all going to be alright here alone?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us. We¡¯ll be fine. There¡¯s nothing to worry about. But you guys need to leave now. I


    can feel it, your father is trying to move the portal so you can¡¯t leave. ¡°La says. And I feel Jackson¡¯s


    arm around my waist.


    ¡°We need to leave. Now.¡± Jackson says.


    ¡°Stefan.¡± I say.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be alright. I¡¯m gonna stay with Damon. We¡¯ll be fine here.¡± Stefan says.


    ¡°Thank you for everything that you¡¯ve done. ¡°I say.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. Just hurry and get back to your world.¡± He says.


    So we had to start running through the woods to theke and waterfall and that was where we knew


    the portal wasst time.


    ¡°How the hell do we open it?¡± Wyatt asked. And I raised my hands in front of thest known portal and


    started waving my hands around in the air.


    A bright light appeared and the wind picked up as the portal opened and Jackson started getting the


    warriors through first while I kept the portal open.


    We got everyone out and then he stood next to me and held my hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s our turn. Everyone else is through.¡± He says. But then we saw sparksing from the portal.


    ¡°Shit.¡± I say struggling to hold it.


    ¡°What?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Vincent is fighting it. He¡¯s trying to close it. ¡± I say.


    ¡°We jump. Now. We¡¯re not staying here.¡± He demands holding my hand tighter.


    So I held the portal for as long as possible and Jackson had to hold me around the waist while my arms


    were still out holding the portal open and he jumped up on one of the rocks next to theke with me in


    his arms and we jumped through the portal together. And just after we did, I lost control of it and it


    closed.


    Jackson and I bothnded on out backs on the ground and I looked up at the sky and the world around


    me. It didn¡¯t look like a faeriend anymore, but it was home.


    ¡°You guys made it.¡± Wyatt says walking over to us.*


    ¡°Of course we made it.¡± Jackson says standing up. But I justid there for a moment looking up at the


    sky.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Wyatt asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to be home.¡± I smiled and they both startedughing.


    ¡°Vincent was desperate to keep you though. ¡°Jackson says helping me up.


    ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t know why.¡± I say.


    ¡°I think we need to find out what his story is. ¡°Wyatt says.


    ¡°Later. Right now, I just want to go home and have a shower and get into some normal clothes. That


    doesn¡¯t involve a corset.¡± I says.


    ¡°Sounds good to me.¡± Jackson says leading me over to his car.


    I got in the passenger side and he got in the driver¡¯s seat and we started off down the highway while


    the warriors ran home.


    ¡°Jackson. I did a lot of thinking while I was locked up in the tower.¡± I say.


    ¡°What about?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not epting your rejection. You¡¯re stuck with me whether you like it not.¡± I say matter-of-factly


    while I was looking out the front window and not looking at him.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    It only took an hour to get back to the pack, I was unbelievably surprised at how close they were to the


    pack. And I was a little disappointed that La and Stefan, and even Damon didn¡¯t want toe back


    with us. They were going to stay there with Vincent and Eric. That wasn¡¯t going to be a pleasant ce


    to live but, they made their choice, and I couldn¡¯t force them to abandon the only home they¡¯ve ever


    known.


    The whole car trip back was pretty silent. I wasn¡¯t really in the mood to talk, instead I was just looking


    out the window at the woods around me and at how familiar they were and how I couldn¡¯t wait to get


    back home. I had been locked in a dungeon for two months and I was wearing a raggy dirty old dress


    with a damn corset that I couldn¡¯t wait to get off of me. It was so hard to breathe in this thing.


    When we finally pulled up outside the packhouse I sat in the car for a moment looking up at the house


    and it definitely wasn¡¯t a castle, but it was home. And it felt a lot morefortable than that castle ever


    did. I knew that this is where I belonged.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Jackson asked.


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s just good to be home.¡± I say. And he smiled at me.


    So, we both got out of the car and went inside and there was no one to be seen. It was dark by now


    and everyone was gone for the day, there was nothing else to do. The warriors would go straight to


    their homes and their families, and I was happy with the peace and quiet. I didn¡¯t want the stares or the


    whispers behind my back. I definitely wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk to anyone.


    I started walking up the stairs and I went to my bedroom and I grabbed some clothes out of the


    wardrobe and I took them into the bathroom.


    I had a shower and scrubbed my whole body at least three times. And I did the same with my hair. And


    when I got out I dried myself off and I got dressed. It was colder here now. I could see that it had been


    snowing and I grabbed my warmest pyjama¡¯s that I could. It was lucky that I had a firece in my


    bedroom.


    I opened the door and I was hit the head. immediately, noticing that the firece was already lit, I


    looked around the dark room and Jackson was sitting on the edge of my bed waiting for me. 1


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting this talk until tomorrow. ¡°I sighed out walking into the room while still drying my hair


    with a towel. But I grabbed the chair and put it in front of the firece. I sat on it backwards so that it


    could dry my hair for me and I was facing him on the bed.


    ¡°I just need to know. What made you decided to leave with La.¡± He says looking me dead in the eye.


    ¡°I asked you if you were going to ept me as your mate. You couldn¡¯t give me an answer. So, that


    was all I needed. That was the push that I needed.¡± I say.


    ¡°So, it was me that made you leave.¡± He says.


    ¡°It was my choice to leave. And for the first few days I was fine. But the longer I was gone, the more I


    missed you. I don¡¯t know if it was the bond or if it is because of what we had before I turned 18 and the


    bond snapped into ce. I don¡¯t know. But I knew that I wanted to see you again. It wasn¡¯t long after


    that, that I was locked in a damn dungeon.¡± I say.


    ¡°I wish you let me kill that bastard for what he did.¡± Jackson says.


    ¡°Why? There¡¯s no point. If they really want me, we¡¯ll see them again. And if not, it¡¯s a fake realm. And I


    don¡¯t think Stefan will be jumping at the chance to be the next ruler of that ce.¡± I say.


    ¡°How close did you and Stefan be?¡± He asked.


    ¡°We were friends. He would sneak up to the tower to see me when I was locked up. He would always


    bring me reading material about Vincent and Eric and everything that I needed to know. That¡¯s how I


    figured out what it wasn¡¯t even a realm. It was all make believe. And I guess at first, I wanted to believe


    it. It was beautiful there. But it wasn¡¯t home. And I think they started to realize that.¡± I exined.


    ¡°You wanted toe home, but they didn¡¯t want you to?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Eric wanted me to marry Stefan so that he could be the next King. But then he went for the next best


    thing, he told Vincent that I was dead so Vincent would have to name a sessor. And Eric was


    hoping that would be Stefan.¡± I say. And I heard a low growling from Jackson¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Did you and he ever do anything?¡± He asked.


    ¡°No.¡± I say simply. I knew that it was burning in his mind. I knew that he needed to get that question off


    of his mind. He needed an answer. But so did I.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°What about you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No. There was no one. Of course there was no one. All I could think about was getting you back.¡± He


    says. And I nodded my head at that.


    ¡°Alright then. Do you still n on rejecting me?¡± I asked getting straight to the point.


    ¡°Hell no. I was confused when you left. But when you were gone, I wasn¡¯t so confused anymore. I just


    wanted you back.¡± He says.


    ¡°Okay. But I think we need to take it slow. We haven¡¯t exactly had the best start to a mateship.¡± I say.


    ¡°Yeah. I know. And we can go as slow as you want. Even though we¡¯ve already slept together.¡± He


    says smirking at me.


    ¡°Maybe I want to make you sweat it out a bit. ¡°I say. And he smiled at that.


    ¡°Yeah. I deserve that.¡± He says rubbing his forehead. And he looked up at me while I was sitting there.


    ¡°Why were you so sure that you didn¡¯t want a mate? I know that you didn¡¯t want to get hurt the way


    your friend did, but you know that doesn¡¯t happen to everyone. Not everyone loses their mate.¡± I say.


    And I noticed him getting visibly more ufortable where he was sitting. He obviously wasn¡¯t used to


    having these heart- to-heart conversations. But this needed to be done. I needed answers and he


    needed to answer them. Whether he liked it or not.


    ¡°I know that I made a mistake. And I know now that I can¡¯t live without you. When you disappeared and


    you were gone for months, all I could think about was you. I just needed you back. I did in a way lose


    you, but I knew that I could get you back. Not like my friend. And now that I have, I¡¯m not letting you go


    again.¡± He says. And there was more pressing on my mind. I found my fae powers and they were


    actually scaring me a little bit, I didn¡¯t know what he was thinking about it.


    ¡°I hope you know what you¡¯re saying here.


    You saw what I did back there. Does that scare you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I was actually more impressed then scared. Well, you did get a little scary in the office, but it wasn¡¯t


    directed at me, so I was fine. I just know now not to piss you off too badly.¡±


    Heughed and scoffed and shook my head at him.


    ¡°Well, I have to keep practicing. I know that there¡¯s a lot more that I can do. I can feel it.


    And I don¡¯t know how much more I can do. But I need to get back into training. You saw meing


    down those stairs. I was locked in a dungeon for two months. I¡¯m as weak as piss right now. And I hate


    it.¡± I say looking away from him. I hated letting people see me vulnerable. And right now, that¡¯s exactly


    how I was feeling.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to start training you again. personally. We can start tomorrow.¡± He say. And I nod my head in


    agreement. So Jackson stood up and started pulling the covers back on my bed.


    ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You said that you wanted to take it slowly. That¡¯s fine, we can do that. But that doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re


    sleeping in different rooms.¡± He says climbing into my bed. And I sat there with my eyebrows raised at


    him.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Taylor. Those fae¡¯s cane and go as they please. They can just appear out of nowhere. I am not


    leaving you alone.¡±


    Jackson insisted with no room for argument. So I softened the look on my face and nodded to it. I could


    completely understand where he wasing from.


    So I went to the other side of the bed and climbed in as well. But he put his arm underneath me and


    pulled me closer so that my head was resting on his chest, and he was drawing little circles on my


    back, which felt really good.


    This bed felt awesome too. I hadn¡¯t had a bed


    for months and it was sofortable. I think it only took me a couple of minutes to go to sleep. I hadn¡¯t


    slept muchtely.


    The following morning when I woke up I realized that Jackson wasn¡¯t there and I looked at the clock


    and it was 10am. I didn¡¯t think I was that tired, but Jackson let me sleep in.


    I got up and opened the door to see two guards standing there and I stopped and looked them up and


    down and my heart started racing slightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright ma¡¯am. Alpha just wanted to make sure that you were safe. He¡¯s in a meeting right now with


    an Alpha from the neighbouring pack.¡± One of the guards says. I calmed down slightly when he said


    that. I was just d that they weren¡¯t there to make sure that I wasn¡¯t going to escape. I guess being in


    the fae world has messed with my head a little bit.


    ¡°Oh. Okay. Are you going to follow me everywhere I go?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No ma¡¯am. It was just while you were sleeping. And we were told not to go in there. unless we heard a


    disturbance.¡± He says.


    And I nodded my head and started walking down the hallway.


    I headed towards the kitchen but I could hear yellinging from the office. So I stopped at the end of


    the hall near the office and I heard Jackson and the Alpha Samuel yelling at each other.


    ¡°You¡¯re not even using that piece ofnd. Why the hell do you want it?¡± Alpha Samuel yelled.


    ¡°Because it is my territory. And I am determined to use it however I see fit.¡±


    Jackson yelled back. Then I heard something smash and break against the wall.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    I raced down the hall and I saw that the door was slightly open, so I opened it the rest of the way and I


    was looking at Jackson who was standing behind his desk, his knuckles on the desk looking very angry


    with his eyes going ck and then back to their usual green colour.


    And Alpha Samuel was standing on the other side of his desk, heaving heavily, and a wooden chair


    smashed against the wall.


    They both looked my way when I opened the door and I felt like I burst in on something that I really


    shouldn''t have, but I didn''t care, There was a man in my house who was throwing a temper tantrum


    and smashing furniture.


    And I knew that Jackson wasn''t going to let that slide.


    Jackson would definitely retaliate, and this could get out of hand really quickly.I needed to step in.


    But as soon as Jackson saw me his whole demeanour and posture rxed.


    His eyes fixed on me and stayed on me the whole time.


    "I''m sorry baby.Did we wake you?"


    Jackson asked in a much softer tone with me.


    "No.I was headed to the kitchen when I heard yelling." I say walking into the room and walking behind


    the desk to stand next to Jackson.I put my arm around his waist, and he again rxed more as soon


    as I did that.


    "So, this is the infamous Luna that you searched high and low for? " Alpha Samuel asked.


    "Yeah.I am.What the fuck do you think you''re doinging into our home and demanding our property


    and then destroying our property?" I asked ring at him.


    And Jackson put his head down towards me to hide the grin on his face.


    "I guess I was just a little pissed off that your mate won''t negotiate on any deal." Alpha Samuel says.


    "Do you even know Alpha Jackson at all? He doesn''t negotiate with anyone. Not even allies." I say.


    "Well, I certainly know that now. And he can no longer call me an ally."


    Alpha Samuel says buttoning up his jacket.


    "How many people you got in your pack Samuel? 500?" I asked.


    "800." He replied through gritted teeth.


    "You know that Jackson''s pack spans across the entire country. Every pack that he has taken over, are


    all very loyal to him. And you don''t stand a chance if we call in all of our defenses to wipe you out as


    well." I say ring at him.


    "Is that a threat?" Samuel growled at me.


    And Jackson snapped his head up at the way Alpha Samuel growled at me.


    "No.It''s a fucking promise.Jackson isn''t here alone anymore.And don''t let my age fool you. I''m not as


    nice and people thinkI am." I say.


    So Alpha Samuel straightened his posture and gathered his things together and left the office without


    another word.So, I turned to look at Jackson.


    "You are going to make an awesome Luna."


    Heughed as he hugged me.


    "What territory is he trying to get his hands on?" I asked.


    "There''s a piece ofnd between his territory and mine. He wants it, because we don''t use it." Jackson


    says.


    "Does he watch that piece ofnd much?" I asked looking out the window.


    "He does. All the time. That''s why he wants it." Jackson says.


    So, I looked back at him.


    "Alright. So, put a training course in there and start making your trainers take the recruits through there


    regrly. Then he''ll see that it is being used and he can suck it."


    I smiled at him.


    And he looked at me with an amused look on his face.


    "Yeah. You''re definitely going to make a great Luna. I''m gonna get the warriors on that today." He says


    picking up the phone.


    "Do you want a coffee?" I asked while he was still dialling a phone number.


    "I''ll meet you in the kitchen in a minute." He says.


    So I turned to leave the office but he grabbed me by the arm and pulled me back to kiss me on the lips


    before I left.


    When I got to the kitchen I had a big smile on my face and I started making two coffee''s and I sat at the


    kitchen ind looking through my phone at everything I had missed while I was away.


    Because I didn''t get reception too often in the fae world, I had a lot of messages and missed calls on


    my phone from thest couple of months.


    So I started going through them all and deleting the ones that didn''t mean anything and replying to the


    ones that did.


    And letting my friends know that I was back.


    T knew that I had a lot of exining to do with them and I wasn''t looking forward to doing it.But it had to


    be done.


    And I wouldn''t me them if they hated me.


    But if I think back, thest day they saw me, I was pretty messed up.I punched a teacher and took off.


    Edward followed me to that cabin, and he helped Jackson find me there.


    So, Edward had some apologizing to do as well, but everyone else, I was hoping that they would


    understand.


    If I exin everything to them about Jackson wanting to reject his mate.


    And I knew that I was his mate.


    It would make things a little easier.


    I know that Jackson wouldn''t like me telling everyone that, but he also wouldn''t expect me to lie to


    everyone either.


    So, he would suck it up and take it for the sake of my friendships.I know that he would.


    He has a reputation as being a bad ass Alpha.


    And I guess he is.


    This just proves it.He drove his mate away with very little effort.


    Jackson came into the kitchen a few minutester and I saw my mother walking in behind him.


    "Mom." I say shocked.


    But she just ran over and hugged me.


    "I can''t believe that you''re back."


    She says not letting go of me.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I was having trouble breathing the more she squeezed, and she I could feel her tears rolling off her


    face and down my back.


    "It''s alright mom.I''m back." I say.


    And she finally pulled back from me and looked me up and down.


    "What the hell did they do to you? You''re so skinny." She says with concern and anger in her eyes.


    "It doesn''t matter now.I got out." I say.


    "I know.But what did they do to you there?" She asked again.


    But I didn''t want to talk about it.


    "Mom. It doesn''t matter. Just don''t worry about that now." I insisted.


    "You met your father." She says.


    "Yeah. Vincent is a piece of work. How the hell did that happen?" I asked.


    "Well, he tried to get me to go to the fake world when I was pregnant with you.But I wasn''t sure who the


    father was, so I couldn''t go. I didn''t want to take you away in case Thomas was your real father." She


    exined.


    "Well, he''s not. And I''m not sure if I''m happy about that or not." I say looking at Jackson.


    I think they''re both assholes." Jackson says grabbing his coffee and sitting down beside me. He started


    stroking my back and ying with my hair.


    "So, it is true then. You are the Luna."


    Mom says as she saw the intimate interactions between Jackson and me.


    "Yeah.I guess I am." I say looking back at Jackson.


    And he just had a smile on his face.


    Like he couldn''t be any happier.


    And I knew that I would get there as well.I had been through a lot in thest couple of months.I needed


    to settle in, back at home.


    Jackson was just d that I was back at home and we were together.


    "We''re going to restart her training again today.She didn''t train at all while she was there.Vincent kept a


    really close eye on her." Jackson told my mother.


    "Well, it wasn''t really Vincent. It was Eric." I corrected him.


    "Oh my god. Is Eric still there? That guy is this biggest dick I had ever made. Has his son turned out


    just like him?"


    Mom asked sitting on the other side of the ind.


    "Damon or Stefane" I asked.


    "Both." She says.


    "No. Neither of them. Damon did something to piss Vincent off and he was banished. He was living in


    an outcast camp. And Stefan was the only good thing for me in the castle. He actually helped me out a


    lot while I was there." I exined looking down.


    I was hoping that Stefan was going to be alright. I didn''t want Eric of Vincent punishing him for helping


    me. But I couldn''t be sure of that. And I was worried about that.


    "Well, that''s good then.They were good boys thest time I saw them.But being alone with their father,


    anything could have happened to them." She says.


    "Yeah. I guess that''s true. What happened to their mother? They never mentioned her." I say.


    "She''s here. Eric stole the kids from her and followed Vincent." Mom says and I looked at her in shock.


    And I also looked at Jackson who had the same look on his face.


    "Who''s their mother?" I asked.


    "Fiona Levenson." She says.


    And I almost dropped my coffee when she said that.


    That meant that Stefan and Damon were also half werewolf. But they never mentioned that.


    Do they even know that? Or did they just not want to tell me that? Why would they not want toe


    home to their mother?


    "I have to get back to Stefan and Damon." I say out of nowhere.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    "Hell no."


    Jackson snapped.And I jumped and looked at him.He was staring at me, his eyes practically boring a


    hole into my skull, and I knew that he was serious.He wasn''t letting me back there.


    "Jackson.They are stuck there.Stefan didn''t want toe back here, and I don''t think he knows that


    his mother is here."I defended myself.


    "I know.And that''s horrible.But you can''t go back there.Vincent tried to stop you from leaving.There''s no


    way you''re going back."


    Jackson demanded.


    And I knew that he was deadly serious about that.He wasn''t going to let me go back.He already had


    guards outside my bedroom this morning so it wouldn''t surprise me if he would have them follow me


    everywhere I went.But I needed to get a message to Stefan and Damon.


    They needed to know the truth.


    Or at least I needed to find out what the truth really was.


    Maybe they did know, and they didn''t want toe home to their mother.But I''ve known their mother


    my entire life.


    She doesn''t seem like a bad person.


    At least not to me or the outside world.


    That doesn''t mean that she was the best mother.


    Maybe there is more to the story then I know.


    There usually is.


    I realised that I couldn''t go jumping to conclusions and just go running back to Morda because of what


    my mother just told me.I needed a little more information first.


    So, after my mother left I went up to my room and I got dressed into some pretty warn clothes since it


    had already started snowing here while I was gone, and I left the packhouse.I went to see Fiona at her


    house, and she greeted me like I was already the Luna.


    It was a little weird and ufortable, but it was something that I needed to get used to.


    Because once I became Luna then I wouldn''t be able to get out of it.


    I couldn''t have people calling me by my first name.


    It wasn''t allowed, it was disrespectful.


    So, Fiona let me into her house and she made two coffees and we sat at the table together.


    "So, what can I do for you?" She asked with a warm and inviting smile.


    "I wanted to talk to you about Eric and Stefan and Damon." I say.


    And that smile was quickly reced with sadness.


    "What about them? I haven''t seen them in 12 years." She says.


    "They''re in Morda. A fae Kingdom that Vincent created on his own."I say.


    "I thought it was the real fae Kingdom." She says.


    "No.That''s just what Vincent wants people to think.It''s not real.And that''s where I was for thest


    couple of months." I say and she looked up at me quickly with an expectant look on her face.


    "Did you see my boys?" She asked eagerly.


    "I did. I saw Stefan more than Damon. But I got to know both of them. They''re both fine. Damon doesn''t


    live at the castle with them. He was banished for some reason and lives in an outcast camp. But he


    likes it there. All the outcasts that live there are pretty happy together. They live a peaceful life. Stefan


    is still with Eric but when it came to the end, he saved my life and helped me get out of there." I


    exined.


    And I could see the tears start to stream down her face.


    "So, they''re both happy and healthy. And they haven''t been corrupted by their father?" She asked.


    "No. They haven''t. I didn''t know that they were half werewolf. And they never told me." I say.


    "That''s because they don''t know. They think that their just fae. And they''re only a quarter werewolf. I''m


    also half fae, half werewolf." She says.


    "Oh. So, there''s a chance that they might not ever get a wolf." t.h.u.y I say.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "There is a chance.But we''ll never know if they don''t spend any time with the pack.They need to spend


    time with their own kind to see if their wolf will ever emerge." She say looking down into her coffee.


    "Yeah.I know how that works.How could they not know? You''ve lived here for years." I say.


    "We moved here about a month before their father took them.They didn''t really get a chance to see the


    culture.I searched everywhere for them, but knowing their father, I knew that I would never find them."


    She says looking up at me again.


    "Well, their doing alright.I can tell you that.I wanted to go back and see Stefan and let him know that


    you''re here because he chose to stay there with his brother instead ofing here with me.I was


    wondering why he wouldn''t want toe back to his mother? " I asked curiously and she started


    shaking her head.


    "Eric told me that he was going to tell the boys that I was dead.So, they probably think that''s exactly


    where I am.They probably don''t think that they have anything toe back to.Do you have any way of


    contacting them?" She asked looking really hopeful.


    "Not yet.But I am going to work on it.Jackson doesn''t want me going back to Morda because Vincent


    tried to stop me from leaving.It''s too risky for me to try and go back.But I am definitely going to try and


    get word to Stefan and Damon somehow.I promise.Do you have a photo or something that I can try


    and get to them?" I asked.


    So she got up from the table really quickly and raced into the other room.She came back with a photo


    of her with the two boys that she said was taken 13 years ago.


    A year before they were taken.


    And then another photo of her just a few months ago.She looked the same, just older.So, they could


    see for themselves that she''s not dead.


    "Thank you.This will definitely help.I''ll try and get the photos back to you.But if I send it through a portal


    to Stefan and Damon then it''s possible I won''t get them back." I say.


    "That''s alright.I have copies.I got copies of all my photos with the boys in case something like this ever


    came up.You can keep those and give their to the boys.Please try and get them back for me?" She


    begged.


    "Fiona.I promise.I am going to do everything I can.But you need to realise that it could take a while for


    me to figure out how to do this." I say cing my hand over hers.


    "I know.I''m sorry.I don''t mean to push." She says.


    "No.That''s perfectly okay.You want to see your boys again.I understand that.It''s fine." I say.


    And she leaned forward and hugged me.


    When I left the house, I saw Ethan standing out the front and I stopped walking for a moment because I


    was surprised to see him.But then I walked to the footpath and he started walking along beside me.


    "You know Jackson said that you were never allowed to be alone with me." I say.


    "I know.But I also wanted to make sure that you are alright.I haven''t seen you since you got back and


    just because you are his mate and my Luna, doesn''t mean that I don''t care." He says very seriously


    while keeping a good distance between us so that he didn''t identally touch me or brush up against


    me.


    "Well, I''m just fine.Better than fine.I''m home." I say smiling at him.


    "Yeah.You don''t look fine.You look different." He says.


    "I''m skinnier.I know, I''ve been told.I''ve lost muscle.I didn''t get any training in while I was there. Jackson


    and I are going to start my training again this afternoon." I exin.


    "How could they let a werewolf go without any training?" He asked confused, rubbing his head.


    "Because their fae''s.They don''t need to train like we do.They have powers.Not muscle." I say tly.


    Which was true.They used their minds and powers to fight.We used our muscles.


    "How''s your wolf taking it?" He asked.


    "She''s pretty sluggish at the moment.I haven''t tried to shift in a while.But we''re getting there." I say.


    That afternoon when I got back to the packhouse Jackson was waiting for me in my room and I went to


    the wardrobe and I started getting changed into a grey sweater, ck tights, socks and sand shoes.


    "Why can I smell Ethan?" He asked.


    "He just caught up with me to check that I was alright.Like everyone else has been doing.He didn''t


    touch me.We talked for a couple of minutes and then that was it." I say as I came out of the wardrobe.


    "I told him to stay away from you." Jackson says.


    "Can we not do this please? I want to go. I thought we could start with simple jogging to start with." I


    says.


    "Yeah. We can do that."


    He says standing up from the chair.


    We left the packhouse and we started jogging along the tree line and I was getting really exhausted


    really easily and Jackson had to slow down to keep up with me.I tried to keep going like I used to, but I


    needed to stop to have a break.


    Jackson stopped next to me and he was being unbelievably patient with me while I tried to catch my


    breath.I was leaning up against a tree when suddenly I heard something strange.


    Someone was whispering my name.


    I jumped back away from the tree line and Jackson was startled by my actions and he stood beside me


    while I stared into the trees.


    "What is it?" He asked concerned.


    "Someone is calling to me.I can hear them." I say looking towards the darkening forest.


    "Just like they did before you went to Morda?" He asked.


    And I nodded my head very shakily.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Jackson and I stood there staring at the woods for a moment but we couldn''t see anyone or anything in


    the woods.


    Jackson then put his hand around my arm and he started to pull me away.


    "Let''s get back to the house.Now." He says.


    So I turn to look at him, and even though he never heard anything, he was sure that I did. So I just


    nodded at him and we started running back to the house.


    "Warriors on patrol.Be on the lookout for any intruders in the woods.They could be anywhere or


    anything.Just look out for anything unusual" Jackson mind linked the warriors on patrol.


    And I knew that he would also inform the next patrol group to look out as well.


    When we got back to the packhouse I could barely breathe and my lungs were burning.So, Jackson


    helped me to the kitchen and got me up on one of the stools at the kitchen ind and he got mea bottle


    of water out of the fridge.


    "Were they the fae''s that you heard before you went to Morda?" He asked.


    "I don''t know.They sounded different.Last time it was La trying to get my attention.This voice


    sounded angry." I say looking down at the bench.


    And put his arms around me.


    "Well, you did piss off their King.All the fae''s in that vige are probably pissed at you." He says rubbing


    my back.


    "I don''t know.It was hard to tell.It was just strange." I say, shaking my head.


    I was trying to get that voice out of my head, but I couldn''t.I couldn''t forget what it sounded like.


    The anger in the voice.


    Everything.


    When I finally calmed down enough I went upstairs to have a shower and I got dressed into my


    pyjama''s.


    And when I walked back into my bedroom Jackson wasn''t there but I saw a couple of books sitting on


    my bedside table.I walked over to look at them and they were some of the ssics that he knew I


    loved.So I grabbed ¡®Little Women¡¯ and I sat on the chair in front of the firece and started reading it


    from page one. I noticed that it was a first edition.


    And I wondered how the hell he managed to get his hands on this book and how it could be in such


    mint condition.


    I knew that I needed to be careful because this book would be expensive as hell.


    It wasn''t long after that when my door opened and Jackson walked into my room with a tray of food and


    he started putting the tes and drinks on the table.


    He also had a couple of candles that he put in the middle of the table and lit them as well.


    "I could havee downstairs for dinner." I say standing up from my chair, looking at al] the trouble


    that he went to.


    "I didn''t want you to.This is more private and I like this way a lot more, it''s more romantic." He says


    smiling at me.


    And he pulled the chair out for me.So I sat down and he pushed the chair in for me and then we sat


    down.I raised my eyebrows at him.


    "So, is this how you woo all the girls?" I asked smirking at him.


    "First time I''ve ever done it.I''ve never wanted to ''woo'' a girl before." He said chuckling.


    "Alright then." I say looking down at the brilliant meal that was in front of me.


    The steak, vegetables, sides, everything.It was perfect.And mouth watering.


    I hadn''t eaten a meal like this in months.I could tell that Jackson was desperate to get some weight


    back on me.I know that I was just skin and bones at the moment and I hated looking this way as well.


    My friends had wanted to get together today but I put it off.


    I didn''t want them to see me this way either.I wasn''t proud of how I looked.I guess I was a little


    ashamed.I chose to go to Morda.I chose to go there with my father and it turned around to bite me on


    the ass.I felt embarrassed.I thought I would have a better life there, when really, it turned out to be


    worse.


    "Are you alright? I can tell that there''s something on your mind." Jackson says pouring two sses of


    wine.


    "It''s nothing.Don''t worry." I say trying to just fob it off as something else.


    "You know that you''re a really bad liar, right?" He asked looking at me with his intense gaze fixed right


    on me again.


    "It''s really nothing.I was just thinking that I don''t want to see my friends at the moment.I''m a little


    embarrassed." I exined looking down.


    Not able to maintain eye contact with him.


    "Why are you embarrassed?" He asked.


    "Because I chose to leave.I wanted to go to Morda and it was the worst mistake of my life.I''ve always


    been known for making good choices and going with my gut because it''s never wrong.But it was really


    wrong here." I exined.


    "There''s nothing to be embarrassed about.You didn''t know that Vincent was going to be like that.You


    didn''t know that Eric was going to fake your death and lock you in a tower.How the hell could anyone


    know that?" He asked with soft gentle eyes and he put his hand on mine.


    "Thanks, but I can''t help how I feel.I just need to get over it.That''s all.And it might take a while to do


    that." I say.


    "Yeah.It might.But I also think that things happen for a reason.You finding Stefan and Damon.I think


    that might have been the reason." Jackson said to my honestly.


    "You want me to save them?" I asked.


    "I don''t want you anywhere near them.I saw the way Stefan was looking at you." He says tensing up a


    lot.


    But I already knew that he was suspicious of Stefan.


    "We were just friends.That''s all." I say.


    "Yeah.So you keep saying." He says looking out the window.


    So I put my fork down and I knew that something had to be said right now, otherwise it was going to eat


    him up inside and it would never get resolved.


    Jackson isn''t the type to really open up about his feelings.


    "Jackson, do you really think I am interested in anyone else? I left so that you couldn''t reject me.I didn''t


    want that rejection.And the only thing I could think of while I was in Morda, was you.So, knock it off and


    believe me when I say that we were just friends.I am going to have friends and be around people that


    are guys.You know that as well as I do. So you need to reign in your fucking jealousy before I smack it


    out of you." I threatened.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    And he looked at me with a stunned look on his face before he gradually grew a little smile on his face.


    I know that no one else ever talked to him like that, but I wasn''t going to stand for his bullshit.


    He should know that by now.


    I don''t stand for anyone''s bullshit and I call it like I see it.


    "Alright then." He says.


    "Good.So, knock it off." I demanded.


    "You know, you could be thrown in the dungeon for talking to your Alpha like that." He says.


    "You''re not my Alpha. You''re my mate."


    I smirked at him when I picked up the fork again to finish eating dinner.


    When we went to bed it didn''t take me long before I fell asleep and I kept getting these weird shes of


    Morda.


    Outside the castle, and someone screaming.


    A guy screaming.


    I then saw visions of Stefan in the tower.


    His father had caught him.He was meant to be staying with his brother.


    But his father caught him.He was being tortured in the tower.


    The same room that I was staying in.b.a.o. I woke up with a jolt and Jackson woke up as well and sat


    up rubbing my back.


    "What''s wrong? What happened?" He asked concerned.


    "They got Stefan.He''s being tortured.I have to get him out of there." I say looking at Jackson.


    I was scared and he could tell.


    But he looked at me like I was insane.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    I got out of bed and I started looking around my room for everything that I needed to find my way back


    to the portal.I knew that the chances were low that the portal would still be in the same ce.


    They would have changed the location for sure, but it was the closest thing I had to go by.I knew that


    the cloak would be in the same ce.I just needed to find the portal from there.And I was determined


    to do it.


    "Taylor. Are you serious right now? You''re not going back there." Jackson demands getting out of bed


    as well.


    "I have to.I should have forced him toe with me in the first ce. He betrayed his father. And now


    he''s paying for it.He''s suffering for it.I know that it was him.He was calling to me earlier. " I say looking


    around my room in a frantic state.


    I realised that the voice I heard earlier wasn''t angry, it was in pain.


    It was Stefan pleading for help.


    He was calling to me.He wants out of there.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I needed to get him out of there.I was more determined now then ever before to get back to Morda to


    get him out.


    "It could be a trap.Did you think about that?" Jackson asked me.


    "Of course I thought about that.But I also know to go with my gut.And my gut says to get him out of


    there.He saved my life and now I have to save his." I yelled while grabbing a bag down from the


    cupboard.


    "Alright.But you need to have a n if you are going to go barging in there." He says grabbing my


    hands to stop me for a moment.


    "I don''t have a n.I just know that I need to get him out." I say with desperation in my voice.


    He could tell that I was serious and I was going, whether he was with me or not.I needed to get Stefan


    out of there.


    But Jackson was jealous of Stefan.


    I was afraid that he wouldn''t help me at all.


    That he would do everything he could to stop me.


    Jackson is very possessive.


    Even for an Alpha.


    And I knew that I basically belonged to him since I was his mate.


    He wouldn''t like me racing off to save another man.


    But that man was my friend and he saved me.


    "Jackson.Please help me do this.I need your help.I need you toe with me.We can get Stefan out


    and bring him back to his mother." I pleaded.


    And that''s when Jackson looked at me differently.He didn''t realize that we were still keeping a son


    away from his mother.


    A woman that was desperate to see him again.She needed to see him again.


    He was stolen 12 years ago and she hasn''t heard or seen him since.


    "Alright.I''ll help you.But we''re going to need a few warriors with us." He says.


    And I nod my head.


    So he went to his room and started getting a few things ready and I heard the mind link go out as he


    called for warriors to volunteer for this mission. He said that someone was in trouble and they needed


    our help to get them out.


    I could hear the hesitation in some warriors voices and I could hear that they were confused about why


    I wanted to go back to Morda.


    But warriors volunteered so that we didn''t have to go back alone.


    That''s all I wanted.


    So we packed just a bag each and left the house.


    We met the warriors outside the packhouse and we all shifted outside the packhouse.


    I knew that it was the middle of the night but I didn''t care.I just knew that I couldn''t waste a second.


    We ran through the woods with Jackson and myself at the front of the pack running to the location of


    thest known location of the portal.


    And that''s where we stopped.I shifted back and quickly got changed, after Jackson warned everyone to


    look away.


    They weren''t allowed to look while I was naked.


    And I didn''t really expect anything else from him.I raised my hand and I immediately felt the shield that


    was around Morda.I knew that it was still there but it felt strange.


    It burnt my hand the second I touched it, which was really weird.


    Why would it burn my hand? No cloaking shield can do that.


    The more I felt around the shield, the more I realized that something was really wrong.


    There was too much ground to cover and I was afraid that we wouldn''t make it in there in time.


    I was afraid that Stefan would be dead before I got there.


    So I stood back from the cloak and I started taking a couple of deep breaths before I raised my hands


    and pointed them at the cloak.


    "What are you doing? The portal isn''t here." Jackson mind linked me.


    "I''m creating one." I replied.


    And I started shooting energy out of my hands without stopping.


    They weren''t energy balls, it was constant energy pointing straight at the cloak until I saw it start


    cracking.


    I could feel the energy building up inside of me.


    And the light started spreading down my arms.


    I watched it spreading without breaking my concentration on the cloak and I pushed forward again to


    make it more powerful but it wasn''t until I heard murmuring behind me that I realised that my whole


    body was now glowing with energy. I knew that it was working.


    I was getting through the cloak.


    It was starting to shatter and actually break away.


    I wasn''t just creating a portal, I was breaking the cloak altogether.


    Something that I never realised that I was capable of.


    I could feel Jacksoning up behind me, he was worried.


    I could sense it.


    He was worried that I was pushing it too hard.


    But I couldn''t stop.I was letting these people out of their prison.


    The outsiders that wanted out, they could get out now.


    They didn''t think they needed it before, but I knew that they needed it now.


    I had broken a piece of the cloak away that was big enough for us to fit through and Jackson nudged


    me on the back, telling me that it was enough.


    I had to stop.


    And I felt something liquid on my face, so I wiped it away and it was blooding from my nose.


    I guess I did push it a little further than I should have.


    I had never done anything that powerful before, so I slowly lowered my arms and the glow around my


    body slowly disappeared as well.


    I turned back to look at all the wolves behind me and I nodded to them to let them know that we were


    ready.


    So I turned back to the hole in the shield and I was the first one to step through it with Jackson right


    behind me.


    But when I got to the other side, I stopped dead in my tracks.


    My mouth fell open at the site before me.


    What was once a beautiful forest in front of me was practically burnt away.


    There was nothing beautiful left about it.


    It was burnt trees, no grass, no greenery at all.


    It was a disgusting sight and I didn''t know how to react to it except stand there in shock.


    Suddenly I was grabbed from the side and thrown against a boulder that was next to the once beautiful


    lake and waterfall with a sword to my throat.e.b.o.o.k


    Jackson growled and was about to attack when my eyes adjusted to what I was looking at right in front


    of me.


    "Stop." I yelled at Jackson.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    "You broke the shield?" Damon asked.


    "Yeah.It''s broken.The outcasts can get out." I tell him.


    But he d pulled away from me and lowered his sword.He looked around at the burnt down forest and


    he looked like he was ready to cry.He started shaking his head and looked back at me with a disturbed


    look on his face.


    "They came for Stefan.They captured Stefan and La and I r escaped. The rest of the outcasts were


    killed." Damon says looking away from me.


    "Damon.I am so sorry.I knew that I should havee back ; straight away." I say.


    "No.You got out.You needed to.But we chose to stay.We didn''t know that Eric would stoop to this." He


    says.


    "And Vincent.There''s no way that Vincent doesn''t know about this." I say looking around at the forest.


    This ce was visible from the castle.


    Vincent had to have even seen the battle and the forest on fire.He had to be apart of it.He was more


    evil than I thought.He let his men ughter innocent people who were just trying to live their lives


    outside of the King''s rule.


    I know that''s not ideal in a Kingdom, but they weren''t plotting against the King.


    They weren''t a threat.


    They weren''t anything.


    I couldn''t understand how any King could do this to his own people.


    And I was trying really hard to stop the tears from falling down my face.I needed to stay strong and


    brave for the people following me.


    "We have to move.While it''s still dark." I say.


    "What are we doing?" Damon asked.


    "We''re getting Stefan and La back And then I''m taking you home. Back to your mother." I say.


    "Our mother died 12 years ago."


    Damon says looking at me like I didn''t know what I was talking about.


    "I talked to your mother the other day. You father stole you and Stefan from her and told you that she


    was dead. She''s not. She lives in my pack. She''s half fae, half werewolf. Which makes you part


    werewolf. I bet you didn''t see thating." I say smirking at him.


    "How do you know that Stefan is still alive?" He asked.


    "Because he''s been calling to me.I''ve heard him.He''s been using whatever energy he has to call to


    me.Asking me for help.And that''s what we''re going to do.But we need to move now.While it''s still dark."


    I say.


    "Their going to have a lot of guards out." Damon says.


    And I turn around to show him all of my wolves walking through the shield and he started nodding his


    head like he was impressed.So we started walking through the burnt out forest and towards the castle.


    There was no lighting in the clearing between the forest and the castle, so we could run across there


    easily and get to the woods that led up the hills to the castle.


    But I still wasn''t in fit shape, so I jumped on Jackson''s back and he got me up the hill to the castle.


    When we got up there Damon stayed close to me and we crept around the front of the castle while the


    wolves surrounded the rest of the castle.


    The warriors would mind link us every time they would take out a soldier.


    And they needed to make sure that they were quiet about it.We couldn''t let those soldier''s alert anyone


    to us being here.We needed the element of surprise.


    At least I did.


    Because I was in really bad shape right now.But I refused to sit this one out.


    The wolves don''t know the castle like I do.


    There were two soldiers at the front door and Damon and I turned the corner and they looked at us just


    as we shot energy balls at them and knocked them to the ground unconscious.


    We then walked over and opened the doors.


    But we were careful when we walked inside the front door.


    We needed to make sure that the hallway was clear and we didn''t see anything.


    Jackson and Wyatt stayed with me and Damon.


    I knew that Jackson wasn''t going to let me out of his site.


    But I walked through to the armoury room and there were no guards in there either. I thought the whole


    set up was a joke.


    So far, it was like they had no idea that they could be breached.


    They had hardly any guards on at all.


    They obviously thought that they had won whatever battle they were fighting.


    But were they in for a rude awakening.


    I grabbed a bow and arrow and made sure that I had ample arrows and extra''s on top of that and I


    walked out of the room with the bow in hand and an arrow in ce ready to be shot.


    "When did you learn the bow and arrow?" Jackson asked in the mind link.


    "While I was locked in the tower.Stefan bought them to me and I would practice shooting targets across


    the room.And finally I would start shooting targets outside, and they never knew where the arrows were


    coming from.I took out a lot of guards doing that.It was a lot of fun." I replied to him.


    His wolf just shook his head at me when he heard that and I smiled at him and we started down the


    hallway towards the spiral stairs that led to the tower.


    There were always guards posted on the stairs if there was a prisoner in the tower.


    So that''s what we needed to beware of.


    Damon went ahead of me and I covered him.


    The wolves were behind me but I was watching every direction in case we were being snuck up on.I


    wasn''t giving any of them the opportunity to attack us.


    The rest of the wolves were outside the castle, waiting for the word to invade.


    Likest time.


    But right now, we were fine.We didn''t need their help.It was pretty quiet.


    We rounded one part of the stairs and Damon shot an energy ball and the guard fell to the ground but


    there was another one just on the other side of him that Damon didn''t see.


    And I raised my bow and arrow and shot him straight in the heart before he had a chance to make a


    sound and alert anyone to us being there.


    We got to the top of the tower and we found two locked rooms and Damon used his power to break the


    locks and I walked in and saw La lying on the ground.


    She''d been beaten and she looked really weak.So I helped pick her up and I put her on Wyatt''s back.


    I told her to hold on tight.


    Sometimes, wolves can get a little bumpy.


    And she did exactly that.


    I went to the next cell and Damon was helping Stefan to his feet.


    He was worse than La.


    His whole face was unrecognizable.


    He had been so badly beaten that he couldn''t even talk.


    And I knew that we needed to get him out of here to see a doctor.


    I wasn''t even sure if he was going to make it out alive.


    We managed to get to the bottom of the stairs, but when we got there we were stopped by a dozen


    soldiers holding swords and Eric and Vincent were standing at the back of them.


    Hiding behind their soldiers.


    I shouldn''t be surprised.


    They were both spineless bastards.


    "You came home." Vincent says.


    "Don''t count on it.We''re leaving and we''re taking them with me." I say gesturing towards Stefan,


    Damon and La.


    "That''s not possible.They broke thew and they need to be punished." Eric says.


    "They were living a peaceful life away from the Kingdom.They weren''t hurting anyone.You just wanted


    to kill them because you could.Theiring with us." I demanded.


    And Jackson came and stood next to me, and even as tall as I am, Jackson''s wolf was almost as tall as


    me while standing on all fours. He crouched slightly and started growling.


    "You''re not going anywhere."


    Eric insisted.


    So I looked at Jackson and nodded.So he mind linked the warriors outside and they gained entrance to


    the castle, the same way they didst time.


    They smashed through every door and every window to get inside and that was all we could hear.


    Smashing all around us.


    The soldiers standing in front of us were definitely distracted by that and they started looking around


    and weren''t paying attention to us so I gestured for Wyatt and Damon to get La and Stefan out of


    the castle.


    It was fine outside.


    There were no guards.


    They were all dead.


    So they slipped out while everyone in front of us were distracted by the barrage of noisesing from


    all directions.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    And then there was growling that echoed through the whole building.


    The guards tried to regain theirposure and they straightened up and pointed their weapons at us


    again while Eric and Vincent stayed to the back, near Vincents office.


    I could see that they were starting to back up, trying to get to the safety of his office so I waved my arm


    in the air and I mmed and locked the office doors so that they couldn''t escape from us.


    Wolves then started appearing out of every doorway and joined the stand off that we had with the


    soldiers and I could tell that they were nervous.


    Extremely nervous.


    One of the soldiers got a little too nervous that he lunged forward and tried to attack me with his sword


    when Jackson pounced and grabbed ahold of him and ripped his throat clear out.


    That''s when the wolves didn''t hesitate.


    They all attacked at the same time, straight into the wall of soldiers and there wasn''t much of a fight


    there.


    The soldiers and their swords didn''t stand a chance against the wolves and their fighting skills and their


    strength and size.


    They were dead within minutes and then there was just Eric and Vincent standing at the end of the hall


    and Jackson was in the lead, approaching them slowly, baring his teeth, ready to attack.


    But Eric startedughing.


    "Don''t you think you should tend to your mate before you kill us?" Eric asked.


    And Jackson turned back to look at me.


    I was still standing at the back of everyone holding my stomach.


    Blood pouring out onto my hand where that soldier''s sword had stabbed me through the side of my


    stomach.


    I fell to my knees and Jackson ran over to me and shifted back at the same time and managed to catch


    me before I hit the ground.I knew that I was seriously injured.I could feel the life draining from me and I


    reached up and touched his face.


    "I''m sorry." I choked out.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    "Baby.Stay with me.We''re gonna get you home.Right now."


    Jackson says picking me up off the ground.


    And Eric was stillughing at the end of the hall.He red at Eric and Vincent, who was just standing


    there looking at me.


    His own flesh and blood, who was bleeding to death right before his very eyes.


    "Kill them."


    Jackson demanded.


    And all of the wolves turned their attention to Eric and Jackson.And that''s when Eric stopped


    laughing.He knew that this was no longer a game.


    The game was up.


    Jackson walked out of the castle when we both heard the wolves growl and then Eric and Vincent


    started screaming and we could hear clothing being torn and flesh being ripped apart, and I knew that


    Eric and Vincent were dead the second the screaming stopped.


    When we got outside the castle Damon and Wyatt both looked at Jackson withplete concern for


    me who was practically lifeless in Jackson''s arms.


    And he didn''t say anything.


    He just got to the path that we used to get to the castle and he ran down it in human form, which is


    faster than a normal human, and ran across the clearing with wolves leading him, right beside him and


    running behind him.


    They were protecting us until we got to the hole in the shield and once we got there, there was already


    a car waiting for us.


    Jackson put me in the backseat and he got in the backseat as well and rested my head on hisp and


    ordered the driver to go as fast as he can.


    Get to the pack hospital.


    He kept talking to me the whole way and he was stroking my face while he was holding one of his


    shirts to the wound on my stomach to try and control the bleeding.


    It was helping slightly, but I wasn''t even strong enough to shift.


    Because if I could shift, then it would heal the wound a lot faster than in human form.


    But that wasn''t an option for me.


    The driver sped the whole way to the pack hospital and when we got there everyone was waiting for


    us.


    Jackson carried me inside and he put me on the gurney and they wheeled me into a room.


    They needed to do a few tests, and assess the damage before talking to Jackson.


    They were asking me questions but I was in an out of consciousness and they couldn''t get too much


    out of me while I was in that room.


    And I saw the doctor race out of the room before Ipletely lost consciousness.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I was standing in a burnt down vige.


    At first I thought it was the vige in Morda, but the more I looked around I realised that it wasn''t


    Morda.I saw the packhouse.


    It was a shell of what it should be.


    A huge battle had taken ce and we had lost, obviously.


    I walked into the packhouse and the whole ce was trashed.


    The furniture was all destroyed and there were parts of the building missing and I couldn''t believe what


    I was seeing.


    It was something out of a nightmare.


    I heard something down the hall so I headed towards the office and I saw Jackson inside the office.


    He was alone.He was the first person I had seen in the whole pack.


    I didn''t know where anyone else was.


    But I walked into the room and he was pouring himself a ss of alcohol.He looked like a wreck.His


    clothes were in disarray, his hair was messy, he hadn''t showered for a while and he looked like he had


    been drinking for a while.


    There were several empty alcohol bottles on the desk and I walked into the room but he didn''t see me.


    He couldn''t see me.


    Even when I called his name, he didn''t hear me.


    He just kept staring at something on his desk.I saw a tear falling from his face, so I walked over to the


    desk.He was staring at a funeral program.


    My photo was on the cover of it.


    It was his worst nightmaree real.


    He was going to reject me to stop from feeling the pain of losing his mate like this, but I talked him out


    of it.


    I made him ept me and now he was here, grieving my death.


    What had I done? I was the reason he was like this.


    I looked out the window and there was no one to be seen.


    Every building in the pack was closed and it looked like the houses had been abandoned.


    The newspaper on the desk said March 2025.


    But the date on my funeral program said October 2024.


    He had been like this for four months.


    And the whole pack had obviously left.


    The Alpha was in no shape to lead, and they left.


    I did this to him.I slowly opened my eyes and I realised I was in a dark room and there was a constant


    beeping noise that was so annoying that I wanted it to shut up.I looked around briefly and saw that I


    was in a hospital room.


    And Jackson was sitting in the chair right next to me.


    Staring off into space.


    He looked a wreck in real life too.


    Unshaven, crinkled, dirty clothes.


    So I slowly raised my hand and put it on top of his hand that was resting on the side of my bed.


    That snapped him out of his daze and he looked at me in shock and surprise and happiness.


    He got up from the chair immediately and leaned over me and kissed me.


    "I thought I was going to lose you." He says kissing me again.


    "What happened?" I asked.


    "You were stabbed. In Morda." He says.


    And then the memories started flooding back to me.


    "The soldier. You killed him." I say remembering what happened.


    And I felt my stomach where I had been stabbed. But I didn''t feel anything.


    There wasn''t any pain.


    There wasn''t anything.


    I lifted my shirt to have a look and there was nothing there.


    No wound at all.


    "How long have I been here?" I asked confused.


    "You''ve been unconscious for two days." He says.


    "I''m too weak to heal that fast." I say.


    And he smiled at me.


    "The doctor did some tests when you were first bought in. We knew that you couldn''t shift because you


    were too weak but they needed to make sure that there was nothing else in your system that could be


    passed to me." He says.


    "You healed me." I say.


    And he nodded his head.


    "I shifted in the emergency room and I licked the wounds. They healed immediately, but you had


    already lost way too much blood. So, that''s why it took you so long to heal."


    He exins while still leaning over me. I reached up with both of my arms to wrap them around his


    neck and I pulled him down to me so I could kiss him on the lips.


    "I''m so sorry." I whispered.


    "You did what you thought was right. And it was right. You needed to get them out of there. I see that


    now." He says.


    "You''re worst nightmare almost came true because I insisted on going. That''s what I''m sorry for." I say.


    And he stared me in the eye.


    "I still have no intention of rejecting you.But I am wrapping you in cotton wool from now on.And you are


    never leaving the packhouse again." He says.


    "I have absolutely no doubt about that.So, when the hell can I get out of here?" I asked.


    "I have to go and get the doctor.I think she just wants to check you out to make sure that you''re alright


    to leave." He says.


    So, Jackson went to find the doctor and when she came into the room she wanted to check my vitals


    and everything to make sure that I was alright.


    "Alright.You can go home now.But you need to take it extremely easy for the next day or two." The


    doctor says.


    And Jackson scoffed, which made both of us look at him.


    "Yeah.That''s not going to happen." Jackson says.


    But I rolled my eyes at him.


    As soon as the doctor left, Jackson handed me a bag with clothes in it and I got changed and we were


    able to leave and Jackson looked relieved to be leaving the hospital. I just thought he was being silly.


    But I guess, he was awake the whole time he was in the hospital and he never left my side.


    He would have felt it a lot more than me.


    So he would be d to be getting out of there and going home.


    We got in the car that was waiting outside the entrance for us and Jackson got in the driver''s seat and


    we started heading towards the packhouse.


    "No more dangerous missions Taylor.I mean it, you need to promise me." Jackson says seriously


    without looking at me.


    "You know that I can''t promise that.But I will try.I don''t want to go on any dangerous missions.Do you


    think I liked getting stabbed?" I asked.


    "Taylor.Please just promise me." He says.


    "Alright.I promise that I''ll try." I say.


    And he looked at me out of the corner of his eye.


    "That''s the best that I can do.You know that.I don''t know what''s going to happen tomorrow.If we get


    attacked, I''m not sitting in a goddamn shelter." I say.


    And he let out a breath and nodded his head.


    He knew that I wasn''t going to sit back if the pack was in trouble.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    The next morning I woke up in my bedroom wrapped up in Jackson''s arms and he was still deeply


    asleep so I managed to get free and I left the room and went downstairs, but I saw two guards at the


    bottom of the stairs.I looked at them suspiciously as I walked around them to get past and they both


    just nodded their heads at me.


    "Can I ask what you''re doing here?" I asked.


    "Alpha Jackson has requested our presence at the packhouse at all times." One of the warriors says.


    "What?" I asked shocked.


    "He wants to make sure that there are no attacks from Morda after we attacked them."


    The warrior says.


    And I shook my head as I walked through to the kitchen and started making a coffee.


    There is no possible way that there could be an attack from Morda.


    Jackson told me everything when we got homest night.


    Eric and Vincent were ripped to shreds.


    There is no Morda left.


    Apparently the werewolves took out the vige as well because they were all backing Vincent.


    They believed in everything that Vincent and Eric were doing and they were just as bad.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    They came after the werewolves that were left behind for clean up and they were killed as well.


    There''s no one left in Morda.


    So, how the hell could their be an attacks from them.


    One thing I did wonder about were the creatures.


    The dragons, they couldn''t have been killed.


    I wondered where they got to.


    What part of Morda did they find shelter in during the attack.I know that La wouldn''t have wanted


    them to die and she would have sent them away.


    There were just still too many unanswered questions.


    But I would ask La when I got the chance again.


    I saw that it was only I am so! sat out the back with a coffee and I lit a smoke while I sat on the patio


    furniture.


    And I saw more guards stationed outside the packhouse.I knew that Jackson was really going into


    overkill with all this protection.


    But I also knew that he wasn''t going to relieve them of their duty until he was absolutely positive that no


    one wasing after us.I stood there looking out into the woods and Ava started scratching at my


    head.


    "Don''t those woods look good?" She asked.


    "Hell yeah.But we''re not leaving until Jackson wakes up." I say.


    "Since when do you do what you''re told?" She asked.


    "It''s for his piece of mind. He willpletely lose it if we take off on our own. After what just happened,


    I think we''ve caused enough worry. Don''t you?" I asked.


    "I guess so.But I hate not being able to do what we want, whenever we went." She says.


    "I know.Me too." I say.


    Jackson didn''t wake up until 9am and I was still sitting outside staring into the woods and he came


    outside and kissed me straight away and sat next to me.


    "I had to ask the guards where you were." He says.


    "Yeah. We need to talk about that." I say.


    "The guards aren''t going anywhere. Not yet anyway." He says.


    "No one is going to attack from Morda. Trust me. Their all dead, aren''t they? That''s what you told me


    last night." I say.


    "We don''t know that we got them all.How do we know that they were the only vige there?" He asked.


    "Because La would have told us if there were more viges.Plus, there wasn''t enoughnd for


    another vige." I say.


    "Maybe not.But I''m not taking any chances.Not with you." He says.


    "Well, Ava wants to go for a run.And I told her that we would wait for you.You might want toe with


    us." I say.


    "I really do.That sounds like a great idea.Are you sure you''re up for it?" He asked.


    "Hell yeah." I say.


    But before we could move one of the guards came to the back door and told me that I had a visitor. So


    I went inside to the foyer and I saw Fiona there with Stefan and Damon. And they were actually


    wearing normal clothes for a change. I invited them in and offered them all a coffee.


    And then we sat in the dining room talking.


    "I just needed to thank you.You stuck by your word.You said that you were going to bring them back to


    me, and that''s what you did." Fiona said tearing up.


    "I''m a woman of my word.If I say that I''m going to do it then I promise I will do everything I can to do


    it.But I am really happy for you guys.You all look really happy together." I say.


    "Why wouldn''t we be? Dad told us that Mom died years ago." Damon says.


    "I know. Which really pissed me off. I really needed you guys to see that she wasn''t dead." I say.


    "Well, we definitely see that now. And you did that. We''re just sorry that you got stabbed by a sword in


    the process." Stefan says.


    "It''s all part of a rescue mission. Someone always gets hurt. But I''m fine. I''m home and I''m here. You


    guys don''t need to worry about me." I say.


    "Yeah. That''s for sure." Stefan says.


    "I couldn''t be prouder to call you my Luna. You have given me my whole life back. And I will never be


    able to repay you for this." Fiona says.


    "That smile on your face is enough." I say.


    Jackson then walked into the room and he saw us sitting at the table and I saw his eyes fixed on


    Stefan, who was sitting right next to me.


    "Fiona came to thank me. For bringing her sons home." I say quickly, before he started getting the


    wrong idea.


    I know that he''s jealous and I wasn''t going to let his jealousy get the best of him right now.


    "Well, that''s what Taylor does. She loves bringing smiles to people''s faces."


    Jackson says trying his hardest to smile but I could tell that he wasn''t happy.I wish he would get over


    that.I have repeatedly told him that Stefan and I are just friends.


    "Well, she''s definitely done that." Fiona says.


    "Listen, I know you said that you wanted to go for arun.But I just remembered that I''ve got a lot of


    paperwork piling up in the office.Can we goter?" Jackson asked.


    "Sure.I''lle and find you soon." I say.


    So he leaned down and kissed me before he headed towards the office.


    "Did we interrupt?" Fiona asked.


    "No. Of course not. You''re always wee here. You know that." I say.


    After they left I headed to the office and Jackson looked up from his desk but he didn''t say anything to


    me.


    So I just walked in and closed the door.I went over to the coffee table and I sat on the floor, leaning


    against the couch and I opened theptop.I grabbed all the work that was piling up on my ¡®desk¡¯ as well


    and I started going through it and filing it in theputer and into the filing cabs.


    And there were so many requests for job changes.I guess Jackson put them there so I could deal with


    them.I didn''t me him, they were a real pain in the ass.


    But if it came from the Alpha''s office, they never argued with it.But I wasn''t like him.I didn''t give them


    worse jobs then what they already had.I tried to keep it fare.


    If they couldn''t get the job that they wanted then I would get them something just as good or tell them


    to stay where they are.


    Otherwise they would end up doing something worse.


    I could see Jackson looking at me asionally but he wouldn''t say anything to me and I knew that he


    wanted to say something but he lost his nerve every time.


    So I tried to suppress my smile whenever he did it and I kept going on with my work.


    And there was a lot of tension in the room.


    But I wasn''t going to be the one to break it.


    "Alright.I''ve had enough of this." Jackson says getting up from his desk and I smiled a lot more.


    "Whatever are you talking about?" I asked yingpletely innocent.


    And he walked over to me and grabbed my arm and pulled me off the floor and I squealed as he threw


    me over his shoulder. And pped me on the ass.


    "Jackson." I say.


    He carried me down the hallway like that and past the guards as we went upstairs and we went into his


    bedroom this time and he closed the door with his foot.He finally put me on the floor and he cupped


    both sides of my face with his hands and started kissing me.He grabbed my singlet and pulled it off


    over my head and started kissing me again while he undid my bra.


    "I thought the doctor said to take it easy." I say.


    "Screw what the doctor said." He says kissing me again and pushing me backwards towards the bed.


    Heid my down on the bed but stayed standing while he took his shirt off and he grabbed my shorts


    and ripped them off my body.


    He started kissing me around my stomach and slowly and painfully started moving his way upwards


    until he was kissing my neck and he reached my marking spot.


    I let out a moan when he reached there and I started pushing his shorts down and I grabbed his face


    and pulled his lips back to mine.


    He adjusted himself between us and he thrusted into me straight to the hilt and I let out a huge moan


    and I lifted my head up off the mattress while his face was buried in my neck.


    I dug my nails in his back and he started thrusting in and out of me and I just grabbed him and tried to


    pull him closer to me.


    As close as I could get him to me.


    He lifted his head up and I saw his fang protruding out from his gums and I moved my head to the side


    and bared my neck to him. I was inviting him to do it.


    He put his arms under my back and rolled us over so that we were both sitting up and looking each


    other in the eye.He was moving me up and down on him and he moved my hair out of the way and he


    kissed my marking spot.


    I sent a shiver up my spine and then I felt his teeth sink into my skin and break through the muscle, all


    the way to the bone.


    That was the most incredible feeling I had ever felt in my life.


    Which sent me right over the edge of the most intense and sensual orgasm of my life.


    He pulled his teeth out of me and licked the spot to seal the mark and looked me in the face while I was


    still shaking from the aftermath of my orgasm.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Jackson''s teeth receeded back into his gums and he leaned forward and kissed me so passionately on


    the lips and then pulled his head back again looking at me.


    "I love you, more than anything." Jackson says.


    That was the first time he had ever spoken those words to me.


    And it took me by surprise, but I knew that now he had marked me, he could feel all of my feelings.


    That''s what marking was.


    I thought that he was too afraid to say it earlier because he wasn''t sure how I felt.


    Not after everything that happened between us earlier.


    "I love you too."


    I panted out.


    And he bared his neck at me.


    I felt my fangs elongate from my gums and I licked and kissed his marking spot.


    And he shivered as well.


    I sunk my fangs into his neck and I felt him tense up as my fangs tore through skin and muscle and hit


    bone.


    Suddenly I was hit with a wave of emotions that I knew didn''t belong to me.


    They all belonged to Jackson.


    His feelings towards everything, but me mostly.


    I was the one thing that he felt the strongest about.


    The one thing that he loved most in the world.


    He loved me like no one had ever loved anyone else before.


    And I felt butterflies fluttering through my stomach, knowing that someone actually felt that way about


    me.


    Jackson suddenly stilled inside of me as he found his own released and I pulled my teeth out and


    licked the spot to seal the mark and my fangs retracted again while I still had my head leaning into his


    neck.


    He fell back on the bed with me on top of him and he lifted my head with his hands and kissed me on


    the lips again.


    I rolled off of him and lied next to him on the bed and he pulled me closer to him and I put my head on


    his chest while he was rubbing my back, and it felt so nice.


    But then I heard him smell my hair while I was lying on him.I know that werewolves smell their mates a


    lot, it helps calm them down. But I was wondering why he was doing it now.


    He didn''t need to calm down about anything.He should bepletely calm right now. And then it


    dawned on me and I sat up and looked at him in disbelief.


    "What?" He asked, confused.


    "Was all of this because you could smell Stefan on me?" I asked usingly.


    And he leaned up on his elbows.


    He didn''t look mad that I used him of that and he was about to say something when I stormed up off


    the bed and started getting dressed.


    The fact that he didn''t get mad at the usation, means that I was right. That''s why he did this.


    He just used sex to rid a friend''s scent off of me and to make sure that everyone knew that I was his


    and that they had no rights to me at all. He literally, marked his territory to keep Stefan away.


    I was so furious with him right now that I didn''t give him a chance to say a word to me.I put my clothes


    on and I left the bedroom and stormed down the hallway and the stairs.I could hear himing after


    me, but I didn''t stop.


    Not even when I passed the guards and they were looking at me strange.Probably wondering if they


    should stop me of not.


    But I red at them, warning them not to even try to stop me.I left the house through the backdoor and


    I went straight for the tree line.I stripped down again and shifted into my wolf and I took off through the


    woods on my own.I knew that there were patrols around, but I also knew where the patrols were and


    what their schedule was.So I could avoid them at all costs as well.


    And I had lived in this territory a lot longer than his warriors and he had.


    So I knew more to these woods then he would ever know.I felt him trying to break through the mind link


    a couple of times but I kept blocking him out.


    He was in wolf form now, looking for me.I knew that.


    The link was always stronger in wolf form, but that doesn''t mean that I can''t still block him out.


    He was thest person that I wanted to talk to right now.He used sex as a way to mark me to keep my


    friends away from me.He marked his territory.


    I know that it is in a male werewolf''s nature to do that, but he abused that right when he did it out of


    jealousy.


    Not because he wanted to actually be with me, or mark me.He just wanted to make sure that no one


    else woulde near me.


    More specifically, Stefan.He didn''t want Stefan toe anywhere near me.


    And that really upset me.


    That pissed me off that he would use me like that.


    How could any mate do that to the one person that he is meant to love more in this world than anyone


    else.It was the lowest of the low as far as I was concerned.I had realized how far I had run our of pure


    anger when Ava started shouting in my head.


    "It''s the border." She yelled.


    And I skidded to a stop.


    I realised that I had run all the way to the border from the packhouse.


    That was a long way and I didn''t even realise it until she pointed it out.


    "Sorry Ava." I say.


    "You don''t have to apologise. I wanted to get out of there too. I just didn''t want you crossing the border."


    She says.


    "Yeah. That would have been pretty bad." I say as I started walking along the border but on our side of


    it.


    So that we weren''t in danger of getting attacked and we weren''t in danger of getting busted from


    Jackson for crossing.


    "I can''t believe that they did that to us." Ava says.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    And I realised that his wolf had just hurt my wolf as bad as Jackson hurt me. We were both pissed. We


    were both used.


    Ava was great to talk to about things like this.


    Because she always had the same feelings that I had.


    Especially stuff like that.


    We knew exactly what each other were feeling.


    It was good to actually talk to someone about this.


    I could still feel that there was someone trying to break through the link, but it didn''t feel like Jackson.


    But I didn''t care. I wasn''t answering them.


    I stopped at a different watering hole that I used to go to alone and I lied down on the rocks next to it


    looking at my reflection in the water.


    "You really are beautiful Ava. Have I ever told you that?" I asked.


    "No. But you didn''t need to. I always knew that you thought that." She says.


    "When is it going to get easier?" I asked sighing.


    "I don''t know.Our mate isn''t a typical mate.He''s always been a littleplicated to work out." She says.


    "Why did I need theplicated mate? Isn''t everything else in my lifeplicated? Why the hell does


    he have to be? He should know that I am loyal to him.I ran away so that he couldn''t reject me.That


    should tell him something.I refused his rejection because I wanted him." I exined.


    "I know.But men don''t think the way we do.They only think with their dicks." She says.


    "Yeah.No kidding." I scoffed inplete agreement.


    I had friends in town.


    A lot of them.


    But Ava was definitely my best friend.


    She knew my every thought and every feeling.


    I didn''t have to exin anything to her.


    Not like I would have to with my friends.


    They think I''m lucky because I''m mated to the scariest Alpha in the country.


    But that isn''t always the case.


    I don''t know if I would call it lucky.


    But I wouldn''t change him for anything in the world.


    But it feels like he''s always trying to change me.


    He knew who I was the day that he met me.He knew everything about me on that first car ride.I''m


    going to do what I want to do.I always will.


    Then I growled when I felt something hit the side of leg and I turned quickly to see that it was a dart.


    It looked the same as the dart that I was hit with when Jackson was bringing me back to the pack.


    And the smell.


    I couldn''t forget the smell.


    It was wolfsbane.


    So I got up and stared out into the woods outside the border when I saw men wearing ck swat suits


    running behind the trees.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    "Jackson." I mind linked.


    "Taylor.Where are you?" He asked.


    "Watering hole.On the east border, hunters are here." I say.


    "Get away from the border.Now."


    He demanded.


    "They have dart guns.They just shot me, probably thinking I was you.We look the same." I say.


    "Get away from the border.Warriors areing." He says.


    Since the hunters attacked from outside the border, we had all rights to leave the territory to attack the


    hunters outside the border. But I stood there, not moving.


    They were running from tree to tree and I was watching every movement that I could. I was the only


    one that could survive the wolfsbane and I knew that I would be able to assist the warriors when they


    got here.


    "Taylor.The Alpha told you to get away from the border."


    Wyatt mind linked me as he approached.


    "They have dart guns.Wolfsbane.Look out."


    I yelled as he narrowly dodged a darting at him.


    "What are you doing?" He asked.


    "Making sure that the warriors have a chance here." I say standing right on the boarder.


    I got hit again in the chest with a dart, but I still stood strong.I didn''t go past the border but the warriors


    alerted us to when they had crossed the border.


    They were approaching from behind the hunters.


    "There''s at least 12 that I''ve seen.They''re running from tree to tree.Make sure that you have them


    outnumbered." I ordered the warriors.


    When Jackson finally got to the border, he stood next to me and I saw a few hunters stick their heads


    around the corner of the trees and they were definitely confused.


    They didn''t know what the hell to think.


    There were two of us.


    And they were obviously attacking the wrong wolf.


    They thought they had the Alpha.


    Jackson saw that I had three darts in me at that time and he looked concerned.


    But I stayed there and I was directing the warriors were to go.


    Thankfully using the mind link so that the hunters couldn''t hear me.


    But suddenly, we started hearing them being taken out, one by one from the back of their group.


    The wolves had snuck up behind them and were taking them out.


    "Kill them all.None of them can live."


    Jackson ordered the warriors.


    And I knew that he didn''t want them to live because they all knew now that Jackson and I were


    identical and wolfsbane was having no affect on me at all.I know that he was trying to protect me.


    But that didn''t change the fact that I was still pissed at him.


    But I knew that could wait untilter.


    15 hunters attacked us and 15 hunters died that day.


    The warriors needed to dispose of the bodies and Jackson ordered me back to the packhouse.


    I reluctantly went with him and he could tell that I was pissed off that he ordered me back there.


    I stopped at the tree line where I shifted back and I got dressed into my clothes again and then I started


    walking back towards the house before Jackson had a chance to keep up.


    I went into the kitchen and I got a cup of coffee and he followed me into the kitchen and he was the one


    that looked pissed.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Why didn''t you leave the border when I told you to?" He asked.


    "Because I was the only one that was able to help the warriors kill the hunters. You know that as well


    as I do." I say without looking straight at him.


    "You could have been killed." He says.


    And I turned to re at him.


    "with the way I''m feeling right now, they''re the ones that would have ended up dead."


    I growled at him before I grabbed my coffee and I went and sat on the patio furniture and I lit a


    cigarette.


    Jackson followed me out of the house and he sat in the chair next to me.I knew what he was feeling.


    Thanks to him marking me, I knew exactly what he was feeling.


    And I hated it.He was feeling guilty because he knew that he screwed up, but he was also angry that I


    didn''t obey him.


    If he wanted a mate that obeyed him, then he definitely got the wrong mate with me.I wasn''t built to


    obeymands.


    And he knows that.I did what I knew was right.I stayed there and took those darts because I knew I


    could and I helped our warriors take out the hunters.


    "I really don''t know what to say right now." Jackson says.


    "Then don''t say anything.Just sit there and look pretty."


    I snapped at him while staring straight ahead into the forest.


    And I could see him out of the corner of my eye staring at me, but I refused to look back at him.He


    screwed up.


    And I wasn''t going to forgive him until he actually apologised.And I don''t see him doing that any time


    soon.


    "Alpha."


    Wyatt saysing towards us at the packhouse.


    "What is it?" Jackson asked.


    "We caught one of those hunters alive.What do we want us to do with him?" Wyatt asked.


    "Put him in the dungeon.I''ll be there shortly." Jackson says.


    So Wyatt left around the side of the packhouse.


    "Well, you better go.Duty calls." I say.


    And Jackson let out a sigh, not knowing how te talk to me right now, and he got up and left to go into


    the packhouse.I sat outside for a while and I was thinking about going back to school on Monday.I


    knew that I was going to be really behind in my school work and I didn''t know how that was going to


    y out.I didn''t know if I would need to repeat the year or not.So I grabbed my phone and I called the


    principle.


    I still had a couple of days before I had to go back and I asked if it was possible if the teachers could


    email me all of the exams that I had missed while I was gone.I would get them done as well, even if I


    got them done while I was back at school and doing other work as well.


    I was determined not to repeat the year.I was going to get all of my exams and assessments done and


    pass all of my sses.


    They all know that I was missing for two months so he told me that it wouldn''t be a problem and that


    everything would be emailed to me today.He''ll get on to my teachers about it and I thanked him for that.


    I really wanted to hurry up and finish high school because I was done with it.I was over it.


    But it was something that I needed to do.


    I was interested in college but I didn''t know what I was going to study in college and I didn''t know how


    that would work if I was the Luna of a werewolf pack.I knew that I couldn''t leave for the week and then


    come back on weekends.


    There''s no way Jackson would allow that.


    No matter how pissed I was at Jackson, he was still the Alpha and his word still ruled above everything


    else.


    So I needed to make sure that I was going to be able to do college sses.


    Maybe I could do them online or something like that.


    My phone then started ringing and I saw that it was Stefan. So l answered it and he seemed a little


    bothered.


    "I heard about what happened this morning.Were we attacked by werewolf hunters?" He asked.


    "Yeah.We were.It happens asionally.But don''t worry, we got it under control before they reached the


    border." I exined.


    "Taylor.I need to tap into my werewolf heritage.How do I do that? My mother won''t tell me or Damon


    anything." He says.


    "Well, firstly, you need to spend time with werewolves.If you have a werewolf then you need to let it


    wake up.And the only way that is going to happen is by spending time in the pack.You''ll need to be


    here for a couple of weeks before that happens.When you start hearing someone talk to you in your


    head, then don''t think that you''re crazy.It means that you''re werewolf is waking up and talking to


    you.Let me know when that happens and I might be able to help you there." I exined.


    "That would be awesome.Thank you so much.I knew you''d help me." He says.


    "Of course I will.Why wouldn''t I?" I asked.


    "Thank you." He says.


    When I got off the phone, I knew that I just did something bad. I knew that my mate would be pissed


    off. And I started to wonder if that''s why I did it.


    And out of nowhere it started snowing.


    It was snowing all around me, so I went inside to theundry where there was a basket of clean


    washing and I grabbed a jumper and a nket from the other room and I sat outside again to watch the


    snow.


    I hadn''t even realised that the temperature had dropped that much.


    Werewolves are unusually warmer creatures.


    We always seem like we have a fever, but that''s just apart of being a werewolf.


    Not long after that I decided to go inside and I headed down to the dungeon and I saw Wyatt standing


    in the hall outside the cell''s and there was some grunting and strange noisesing from inside the


    cell.


    So I went and stood outside and looked in at Jackson beating the hunter.


    "He''s human Jackson.He can''t take the sort of beating that a werewolf can."


    I reminded him when I saw how much Jackson was going at him.But then the hunter lifted his head and


    1 saw how swollen his face was getting but he looked straight at me.


    "You.You''re the one that he wants."


    The hunter says with a small smile on his face.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    I stood outside that cell looking at the hunter with a confused look on my face.


    They were after Jackson.


    They had been after Jackson for a long time.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    He told me that himself, the first time they attacked.


    "No. You bastards have been hunting me for years. Long before I even knew Taylor."


    Jackson growled at the hunter.


    "Yeah. He wants you to.There''s no doubt about that.But he''s been looking for her for just as long.Ever


    since he learnt who Vincent was and that Vincent had a bastard child with a werewolf."


    The hunter informed us.


    And Jackson punched him across the face again and I turned to look at Wyatt.


    "You know that the hunters have been after Jackson?" I asked.


    "Yeah. I''ve always known. He doesn''t keep secrets from me." Wyatt says.


    So I nod my head and then I walk into the cell as well. I stopped Jackson from hitting the hunter and I


    sat on the dirty, filthy cot that was in the room.


    The hunter was lying on the ground, badly beaten and knowing that he was going to pay for what his


    team did this morning.


    For attacking us on our territory. But I needed to know more.


    "Who is looking for us?" I asked.


    "Why the fuck would I tell you that?" He asked.


    "Because Jackson is going to make you suffer a lot more if you don''t. If you think this is bad, he can


    torture you for weeks if he has to. No human can withstand a werewolf punishment." I say calmly, like it


    was no big deal to us.


    Because techniqually, it wasn''t.


    Ourws are different to humans.


    We do torture prisoners and if the Alpha sees fit that one of his werewolves has broken aw then it is


    up to the Alpha what happens to that werewolf.


    The werewolf council doesn''t get involved if an Alpha executes one of his own with just cause.


    "I can''t tell you. You don''t know what he''ll do to me." The hunter says.


    And Iughed when he said that.


    "Could it really be any worse than what you''re going to cop here?" I asked looking at me.


    But he was thinking about it for a while.


    "Why doesn''t wolfsbane affect you?" He asked.


    "I''m not answering your questions. You''re answering mine." I say.


    "Why do you two look identical?" He asked.


    And then I started wondering why he was so curious about us two.


    "He''s wearing a bug." I say out of nowhere.


    And Jackson looked at me.


    "Are you sure?" He asked.


    "I''ve been hearing this loud pitch noise ever since I came down here.But it goes in and out. I didn''t


    know what it was. But not he''s asking questions, he''s letting his boss know the answers before we kill


    him." I say standing up.


    "I''ve been hearing it too." Wyatt says.


    So Jackson forced the hunter on his feet and him and Wyatt started searching him.


    Not only did they find a bug but they found a little hidden camera.


    And Jackson smashed them both.


    "You really are a lot smarter than people give you credit for."


    The hunter said to me.


    And then Jackson punched him across the face again and he fell to the floor.


    "I don''t think he can stand much more today." I say looking at him.


    He was getting so weak that he could barely stand up.


    "Wyatt.Go get the guards." Jackson ordered.


    So Whyatt went to find two warriors to be on guard patrol and stand outside his cell and watch his


    every move.


    To make sure that he didn''t try to kill himself.


    When Wyatt came back with the guards Jackson led me out of the dungeon and up the stairs and I


    went to the office and I sat on the floor leaning against the couch again and kept doing the work that I


    had already started earlier that day.


    "It''s gettingte.That stuff can wait until tomorrow." Jackson says.


    "I want to get it done now." I say coldly without looking at him.


    And I kept going through the paper work.


    And luckily we were interrupted by the phone going off.He took the phone to the other room to talk


    before walking back into the room and he sat behind his desk and ced his cell phone on the desk


    while staring at me." What?" I asked looking at him.


    "That was Stefan on the phone." He says smugly.


    "Alright then.He is part of this pack now and you are the Alpha.Why do you look so surprised? He''s


    probably looking for a job or something." I say going back to what I was doing.


    Not making a big deal out of it, because there was no big deal to be made.


    "Actually, he doesn''t have a wolf yet but he wants to start training with our warriors.So I offered to train


    him myself." Jackson says smiling at me.


    And I mmed the papers down on the table, which wiped the smile right off of his face.


    "And what the hell is so funny about that? What do you n to do? " I asked.


    "I n to let him know exactly who he is dealing with.We''re starting training tomorrow morning.And he


    needs to know, not to mess with an Alpha''s mate." Jackson says.


    "He hasn''t messed with an Alpha''s mate.You just want to beat the crap out of him to show him that


    you''re fucking stronger than him. "I yelled.


    And that''s when the door opened and I saw Wyatt standing there.


    "Not now Wyatt." Jackson says.


    "Actually, you can stay Wyatt. I''m done here." I say getting up and leaving the office.


    I knew that Jackson couldn''te after me because he had to deal with whatever pack business Wyatt


    was bringing him and I went upstairs to my bedroom and I went inside and I locked the door.I knew that


    the lock wouldn''t really do anything but I didn''t care.I was making a statement.I had a shower and got


    dressed for bed and when I came out of the bathroom and I started the fire and then I heard the door


    lock rattle and the door opened.


    Jackson walked in but I didn''t say anything.


    I just finished building the fire and I climbed into bed.


    Without saying anything, Jackson climbed into bed as well but I turned my back to him.I wouldn''t talk to


    him and he didn''t try to talk to me.But I guess he wasn''t nning on sleeping alone tonight.And I wasn''t


    going back to his bed.


    I was staying right here.


    The following morning when I woke up I saw that Jackson was already gone so I got up and I went


    downstairs to the kitchen to get a coffee when I heard a lot of noise outside.


    There was a lot of cheering and hooting going on, and suddenly I remembered what Jackson told me


    the night before.


    ''I''m training Stefan personally''.


    I felt my heart sink when that memory came flooding back in, so I turned and ran from the packhouse


    out through the front door.


    One of the guards tried to stop me but I turned around and pushed him away from me and I kept


    running until I got to the training grounds.


    There was a huge crowd gathered around and I forced my way to the front and it was exactly what I


    feared.


    Stefan was on the ground, bleeding from almost everywhere and Jackson was standing over him. He


    was beating him, almost to death.


    Stefan looked like he couldn''t even stand up anymore and Jackson wasn''t stopping.He looked


    possessed almost.


    It didn''t even look like Jackson anymore.


    At least not the Jackson that I know.


    I ran to get between them and I tried to pull Jackson''s arm away from Stefan but it was like he didn''t


    even feel me there.


    He wasn''t even aware that I was there.


    So I ran to get in front of Stefan and again, it was like Jackson was in a state of fighting that nothing


    else registered to him.


    His fist flew down, but this time it connected with my cheek bone and I fell back against the ground.


    Everyone around us gasped when they saw what happened and that''s when Jackson realised exactly


    how far he had gone.


    He froze where he was and I finally turned on the ground to look up at Jackson and he had a horrified


    look on his face.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    Everyone stood aroundpletely mortified at what had just happened.


    Jackson tried toe closer to me, but I turned my face away from him and I got to my feet on my


    own.


    I straightened myself up and cleaned the grass off my clothes.I reached down and I helped Stefan up,


    who was in really bad shape and I put his arm over my shoulder and I started walking away from the


    group and the spectical the Jackson had created.


    Jackson tried to help me but I turned Stefan and myself away from him without saying anything.He got


    the point after that and he stayed back.


    But I did notice a couple of my friends following me.


    Aria and Parker were pretty close behind and Edward grabbed Stefan''s other arm and put it over his


    shoulder so that I wasn''t carrying the whole weight of Stefan on my own.


    We got him to the hospital and the doctor was already waiting.She told us that the Alpha mind linked


    her and said that we were on our way.


    So we took him straight to a treatment room and she knows that he doesn''t have a wolf so he was


    going to be pretty beaten up and he wasn''t going to heal like us.


    He might be a long standing patient in the hospital.


    Our hospital never has long staying patients.


    We''re usually out the next day if it''s serious because we heal fast.


    But Stefan doesn''t and he wasn''t doing too good.


    My friends were trying to get information out of me but I wouldn''t say anything about what''s going on


    between me and Jackson.


    It was none of their business.


    But they could see the mark on my neck, which meant that Jackson had marked me and I was not


    basically their Luna.


    We hadn''t had the ceremony yet, but being marked meant that I also now had Alpha DNA in me.


    And I was stronger and I felt the connection to the Alpha and the entire pack.


    Whenever someone in the pack gets hurt, the Alpha knows immediately.


    And now I will as well.


    That''s how the whole marking of a Luna worked.


    Plus to prove to others that I was the Luna and I was taken and to let all unmated wolves know that I


    was off limits.


    That was really important for Alpha''s.


    I stayed in the room while they were treating Stefan and as much as I tried to block it out, I couldn''t


    help but feel Jackson''s emotions.It was driving me crazy.


    I hated feeling what he was feeling right now.I hated feeling how guilty he felt.


    But he didn''t feel guilty about what he did to Stefan.He felt guilty about hitting me.


    One of the nursesmented on the bruise on my face, but I just blew it off.I knew that it would be


    gone tonight.


    It wasn''t anything serious.I told them to focus on Stefan.


    He was being treated by so many people that when he reached his arm out, I could tell that he was


    scared and I walked over and held his hand to let him know that he wasn''t alone.


    His mother and brother were called to the hospital and when they got there his mother was in tears.


    She didn''t understand how something like this could happen.She hadn''t been given all of the


    information and no one told her who had done it.


    "He wanted to train with the wolves.He wanted to start training.He wasn''t ready and some of those


    bastards don''t know when to stop." I say while I talk to her in the hallway.


    And I saw my friends give me a strange look because of the way I just described my mate.But she


    didn''t know that it was Jackson and I didn''t really want to tell her.So I just decided not to.


    She didn''t need to know.


    But it would get back to her eventually.


    Word spreads really fast in a wolf pack.


    And Damon looked like he was ready to kill the person that hurt his little brother.


    "I''m d he had you there to stop it."


    Damon says.


    "I''ll always be there to stop it.But he can''t train with the wolves.Not until he has his own wolf." I exin.


    "That''s if he even gets one.We don''t know that he will." Fiona says.


    "I know.He''s more fae than wolf.It doesn''t mean that he won''t.But the chances are pretty slim that he''ll


    get a wolf." I say.


    "Why does he want to train like that?" Damon asked really confused.


    He obviously had no idea that Stefan was nning this.


    "I think it''s because he doesn''t want to be useless in the pack. He wants to contribute.But he''s going to


    have to find some other way to make a difference.He can''t be a warrior.Not around here." I say.


    And I was certain of that.He wouldn''t stand a chance at being a warrior.


    Fiona and Damon went into Stefan''s room and I told him that they will take care of him now.I had to get


    going.So, I left his room and walked past my friends in the hallway and straight out the front door.


    My friends followed me but I took off into a sprint and headed straight for the woods.I heard Edward tell


    them to stay back I don''t want them following.I need time alone.


    Which he waspletely right.


    I didn''t even bother undressing before I shifted into my wolf and took off running through the woods.


    We stayed within the border and passed and a lot of patrols in a blur because of how fast I was running


    and I ended up on the other side of the territory.


    As far from the packhouse as I could possibly go before I finally copsed and lied on the ground


    panting.


    "Why would he do something like that?" Ava asked.


    "Jealousy." I replied.


    And she asked more questions but I wasn''t in the mood to answer them.I didn''t want to answer them.I


    just wanted to be left alone.


    That''s all I wanted.


    I needed to get my head straight before I went home, but then I thought I didn''t want to go home.I didn''t


    want to go back to that packhouse.I lied there thinking about so many things going through my head


    right now and facing Jackson was at the top of the list.I didn''t know what I was going to do when I saw


    him again.I was actually afraid of what I was going to do when I saw him again.


    I shifted back to my human form and I found a tree with a ribbon around it that indicated that there were


    clothes inside in, so I grabbed a loose fitting shirt and some shorts and I started walking aimlessly


    through the woods.


    "Taylor." Jackson said in a very soft tone to me.


    But I blocked him out immediately.


    Usually when you shift, it helps with the healing process.


    But as soon as I shifted back I could feel that the swelling under my eye was getting worse.It hadn''t


    healed.I thought that was a little strange.


    But I didn''t really think too much of it.He got me a good one, and it was a direct hit.


    Plus, he''s an Alpha.He''s a lot stronger.


    I wasn''t really surprised that it hadn''t healed yet.I found my way to a small clearing in the woods and


    there was a fallen branch that was sitting in the middle of the clearing so I went and sat on it.


    There was charred ground in front of me, which meant that people wereing out here and lighting


    fires and camping or just having drinks around a fire or something.I don''t really know.I was barely ever


    over this side of town.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    And I didn''t really care.I just sat there staring off into the trees.


    "Taylor."


    Edward mind linked me.


    "I''m fine Edward.I''lle back when I''m ready." I say and I cut the link.


    I knew that everyone was going to try and get a hold of me so Ipletely blocked everyone out.


    How the hell could! talk to anyone after what happened.


    Not only was my mate not respecting my friendship with Stefan but he assaulted me in front of a huge


    number of the pack.


    That was not only an assault, it was embarrassing.He might feel ashamed and guilty.But I fell


    embarrassed.I''m an abuse victim now.


    And I have never considered myself a victim before.I have been a victim before.I have always stood up


    for myself, but for some reason [ just couldn''t do that today.


    Not against him.


    I don''t know if it was the shock of what he did, or if it was because everyone was watching.But I just


    couldn''t speak let alone hit him back.


    And that''s exactly what he deserved.


    I had been in the forest for more of the day and I started walking back towards town at sunset and I


    walked up to a house that wasn''t the packhouse and I knocked on the door.


    I only had to wait a couple of seconds for the door to open.


    "Hi mom.Can I stay here for a little while?" I asked.


    And she walked straight out and hugged me.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Mom took me inside and Isaac was sitting at the table with a beer and he stood up when he saw me


    walk in and went to the cab and grabbed the first aid kit immediately.


    I sat at the table and he started tending to my eye but I insisted that it was alright.


    That was, until he handed me a mirror.


    It was really swollen with a huge cut through it.


    And because I had been on a run, it was really dirty.


    "I need to clean it before it gets infected." Isaac says.


    And I nodded my head.


    "I was trying to mind link you earlier.After I heard what happened."Mom says.


    And I scoffed.I was right. It was already all the way around town.


    "I should have known that you already knew about it.I just needed time." I say.


    "I know.That''s why I didn''t keep pushing.You weren''t letting anyone in.We all know what that means


    when you push everyone out of your head." She says cing a coffee in front of me.


    Luckily I still had some clothes at my mother''s house so I didn''t need to worry about that and Isaac


    didn''t mind having me there either.


    Even though the Alpha might not like me noting home to the packhouse tonight.I could see a little


    concern on his face, but he didn''t say anything and he didn''t try to convince me to go home.I know that


    he was very against violence against women.


    Especially against your own mate.


    Isaac really was a great man for my mother.I''m d that she found him.I was just hoping that she


    wouldn''t lose him if he found his fated mate.


    That would crush her.


    "I know that it''s not ideal that I''m here instead of the packhouse.But I can''t go back there." I say looking


    at Isaac.


    "I know.I''m not forcing you to go back.And I will tell the Alpha that if he asks.I can''t turn you away."


    Isaac says.


    For a really big lug of a guy, he was a pretty big softie at heart.He always treated me better than my


    own father did.


    Actually, both my fathers did.He was more a father to me than any man that ever thought they were my


    father.


    I really wish that Isaac was my dad.


    And I was going to consider him to be my dad from here on out.I don''t care what anyone says.


    "Alright.I think that''s done.Here''s an ice pack." Isaac said, putting the icepack on my cheekbone.


    "Thanks dad." I say.


    And I saw him freeze where he was and he looked over at my mother.But I didn''t look at them.I turned


    back in towards the table and looked down at my coffee.


    Neither of them said anything to me about it and mom made dinner and tried to get me to eat


    something but I was too upset.


    So I got up and went to the bathroom to have a shower and I got dressed and then sat in my bedroom.I


    sat on my bed staring out the window and someone knocked on the door.


    "Come in."


    I sang out.


    And my mother came into the room and she handed me my phone.She told me that Aria just dropped it


    off.


    Jackson gave it to her to give to me.I left it at the packhouse.So I guess he knew that I wasn''ting


    back tonight.I could still feel his feelings.


    And right now, he was getting a little hazy.


    Which meant that he was drinking.I knew that he was drinking.And I wasn''t surprised.Iid down on the


    bed to try and get some rest but I didn''t get any sleep.I couldn''t sleep.I couldn''t turn my brain off.


    It was frustrating.


    So I finally got up and I sat at the desk in my room and I opened the drawer and grabbed a notebook


    out with a leather cover on it and my name embroidered on the front of it. I opened the book and saw


    that thest entry in the journal was two years ago.


    Because I didn''t take it to my dad''s with me for some reason.I think I just forgot about it.


    But I was ready to start writing in it again.I had too much going on in my mind that I couldn''t turn it off


    and I needed to let it out somehow.So I started writing.I wrote down every thought that I had, every


    emotion I was feeling.


    My emotion and Jackson''s emotions.


    And how I felt about Stefan and what happened to him today.


    And how I felt about my mate hitting me.


    And I honestly know that it was a one-off thing.We''re not like human''s.We don''t hurt our mates.


    Once we have our mates, that''s thepletion of our soul.We don''t just have a mate to abuse them.


    Some wolves are assholes who abuse their mates and their children.


    That happens here too, but it''s really rare.


    And if they get caught doing it, they are punished severely.


    A lot worse than in the human world.


    If the abuse is bad enough, it can result in the death penalty around here.I know that Jackson didn''t


    mean it.


    He wasn''t himself.


    But that made me wonder even more of what he is capable of doing.He was willing to do that to Stefan


    just to prove a point.


    And that point was to stay away from me.


    But we''re friends.


    We were friends for two months right after Jackson told me that he didn''t want me.


    Right after he said that he didn''t want a mate and that he was going to reject me.


    Stefan was there for me and picked up the broken pieces that I was left in.


    That was something that Jackson didn''t understand.


    Stefan and I have a bond.


    But it will never be anything that Jackson and I have.


    It will nevere between Jackson and me.


    If I ever have toe down to choose, it will always be Jackson.But he just didn''t realize that.I thought


    after marking me, and knowing how I felt about everything would change things.


    But it didn''t.


    It just made things worse.I guess he couldn''t handle the friendship that I had with Stefan.


    But that was something he had to get over.


    Because I was not going to cast Stefan aside unless Stefan wanted me to.I wasn''t going to ignore him


    just because Jackson was insecure.But I was wondering why he was like that.


    Why would the most powerful Alpha in the country be so insecure about his mate? I wasn''t going


    anywhere.I have proved that.I did leave so that he couldn''t reject me.


    So that we could be mates forever.But that wasn''t enough for him.He was still acting like a pathetic little


    child.


    By the time I finished writing all my thoughts down in the journal, I noticed that I had filled four whole


    pages.


    I didn''t realize that there was so much going through my head.


    But it did feel like a relief to get it out in the open.


    Well, at least in my journal.


    It was something that I needed to get out.


    Even if it was just to myself.


    To a book sitting in front of me.


    A book that would never betray me or hurt me.


    When I got up the next morning I got changed and I left the house just as the sun was peeking over the


    trees.


    I started jogging through the town and towards the tree line and I jogged around the whole town and I


    did the obstacle course that was through the forest that was set up for the warriors in training.


    And as I was jogging along the tree line I saw someone step out ahead of me wearing a pair of shorts.


    I saw that it was Wyatt, and I was relieved that it wasn''t Jackson.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Holy shit.I thought your eye would have gone down by now."


    He says looking at my cheekbone.


    "I know.I don''t know why it''s not going down." I say.


    "Didn''t you get hit with wolfsbane the other day?" He asked.


    And I thought about it.I did when we got attacked by the hunters.


    "You were there.Wolfsbane doesn''t affect me." I say.


    "It may not knock you out.But you weren''t able to stop Jackson from attacking Stefan and now your


    face isn''t healing.I think the wolfsbane is still in your system.It makes you a little weaker and you don''t


    heal as fast."


    Wyatt suggests.


    Which actually made a lot of sense to me.I need to go see the doctor to get a blood test done to see if


    the drug is still in my system.It would exin a lot.


    "I''m guessing that''s not why you stopped me." I say.


    "It isn''t.He''s a mess." Wyatt says.


    "He should be." I say.


    "I''m not condoning what he did. He should put up with whatever punishment you are giving him. He hit


    you and that is not okay. Not by anyone''s standards around here. But I just wanted to let you know that


    he drank himself to sleepst night. And he will probably do that every night until he sees you again."


    Wyatt says.


    "Well, I hope he has plenty of alcohol in the packhouse.Because I can''t see him.Not yet." I say.


    "I get that.I just thought you should know." He says.


    "Thanks.I gotta keep going." I say.


    So I finished my jog and when I got home I had a shower and got dressed and then I went into my


    room and closed the door.I pulled out my phone and I started dialing a phone number that I had written


    on a piece of paper.


    "Hello."


    The woman answered.


    "Mr.Cooper.This is Taylor Stevenson.I''m Jackson''s mate."I say.


    And then there was silence on the other end.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    "Mrs.Cooper.Are you there?" I asked after a long pause.


    "Yes.Sorry.I am here.I didn''t know that Jackson had found his mate." She says.


    "Oh.I didn''t know that.I''m sorry.This must be a shock." I say.


    "It sure is.You must be something special if you can tame Jackson." She says.


    And then I went quiet after that.I hadn''t tamed him at all.I exined to her that he was a hard nut to


    crack, but I didn''t tell her about him hitting me.


    And I just wanted to know a little more about his life.He''s never even mentioned his family.


    Not his father, the former Alpha, and the rest of the family.She told me that Jackson is the oldest of 8


    kids.


    And I was shocked to hear that.He had never mentioned his family, let alone 7 siblings.And she gave


    me a quick run down of the family dynamic.It wasn''t anything really out of the ordinary except being the


    family of an Alpha.


    That''s all there was to it.I had a really long conversation with Jackson''s mother and she was really


    pleased to hear that Jackson had found a mate and she was so happy to meet me.


    She wishes to meet me in person soon, but she doesn''t think Jackson will be returning home anytime


    soon.She tells me on the phone that I sound like I might be a good fit for Jackson.I don''t have his


    vtile temper.


    The temper that I saw yesterday.


    After that I called Fiona, just to check on Stefan and she told me that he would be in hospital for a


    while.He''s got a lot of injuries and I apologized to her.She sounded disappointed but said that it wasn''t


    my fault.


    I had a feeling that I needed to stay away from Stefan for a while now.I didn''t want to, he was a good


    friend.But it was for his safety only.


    When I got off the phone with her Iid down on the bed and I was staring up at the ceiling and I ended


    up falling asleep.I guess not sleeping the night before really caught up to me.


    It wasn''t really a peaceful sleep though.


    I kept seeing the look on Jackson''s face.


    The look in his eye while he was beating Stefan.I woke up with a jolt and I looked over at the clock and


    I had only been asleep for two hours.


    And I looked across the room and practically jumped out of the bed when I saw Jackson sitting in the


    chair across my room.


    "What the hell are you doing? You scared the crap out of me." I yelled.


    But he didn''t answer me.He was just staring at me.It took me a moment to realize that he was staring


    at the bruise on my face.So I pulled my hair over that side of my face so he couldn''t see it.But he got


    up and walked over to me.He sat on the side of my bed and he moved my hair away from the bruise.


    "Don''t cover it.I deserve to see what I did." He says softly, caressing the side of my face.


    And I had to use every bit of willpower not to lean into his touch.I had to remind myself that I was still


    really pissed off with him.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked, pulling my head away from his hand.


    "Thad to see you." He says.


    "You smell like a brewery." I say turning my head away from him because all I could smell was alcohol.


    "I can''t go home without you." He says looking down at the ground.


    "Well, you might have to give that a go for a while." I say.


    "You''re noting home?" He asked, sounding really hurt.


    "Not yet. I can''t." I say straight forward.


    I knew that I was hurting him, and it was hurting me to do it.But I knew that it needed to be done.I


    couldn''t forgive him straight away for what he did.


    He went out there intentionally to hurt Stefan.He nned it the day before.


    And that''s got nothing to do with me.


    I know that when he hit me, it was because I got in the way.He would never do that on purpose.I know


    that and I hope that everyone else saw that as well.


    They can me me for getting in the way.I don''t care.


    "Jackson.You nned on hurting Stefan before you ever went out to that field." I say forcing him to look


    at me.


    "I know that I did.My jealousy got the better of me." He says.


    "Well, you need to make that right before I cane home.I''m not going to stop having Stefan as a


    friend.You know how I feel about you.You can feel it.And you know that I am not romantically involved


    in Stefan.So, you need to make it right with him before I can even considering home with you." I


    say.


    "I know that you don''t.But he does." Jackson says.


    "But he knows that I''m with you.He''s never going to act on it.I know that he won''t." I say.


    And he sat there nodding his head.He slowly reached over and touched my hand.


    "I''ll make it better.I promise." He says.


    After Jackson left I went downstairs to the kitchen to get a coffee and there was a note on the fridge.


    Mom was at work and Isaac was on patrol.So I sat at the table with my coffee and my journal and I


    started writing in it again.I wrote about the visit from Jackson and the feelings that I was having after his


    visit.


    Even more confusion.I wasn''t scared, I just needed to figure out how I was going to y this out.I knew


    that I was going to go back to the packhouse, but I wasn''t going to make it easy on Jackson.


    He fucked up, and he needed to know that.He needed to make it right before I came home.I wasn''t


    going to let him just get away with it.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    When I finished my coffee I changed my clothes again, because I slept in these ones, and I grabbed


    my bag and left the house.I walked to the hospital but I had my hair covering the side of my face that


    was swollen and I headed straight for Stefan''s room.


    Fiona and Damon were out in the hallway and the door was closed and they both looked really


    concerned.


    So I opened the door and I saw Jackson sitting on the chair next to Stefan.


    They both looked at me and I looked Jackson over before I turned around and left the room again.


    "It''s alright.They''re just talking." I say to Fiona and Damon.


    "We know that Jackson did this to him.Why would he?" Damon asked.


    "Because Stefan has a thing for me and Jackson''s jealous.An Alpha''s jealousy is not something to


    mess around with." I say sitting on the chair outside the room.


    "She''s right there.They lose their minds."


    Fiona agreed with me.


    "I thought wolves healed fast.Why is your face all swollen?" Damon asked.


    "It''s a long story." I say looking away.


    "We know that you got hit while trying to help Stefan.But it should have gone down now." Fiona says.


    "And that''s where the long storyes into it.Just don''t worry about it." I say.


    Jackson left not long after that, but he didn''t say anything to any of us.


    And I went into Stefan''s room with his mother and brother just to check on him.I needed to make sure


    that he was alright.


    And he thanked me for getting him out of there.


    And swore that he wasn''t training with the wolves again.He told us a little of his conversation with


    Jackson and Jackson waspletely honest.He was jealous of the friendship that we had.


    "I''m surprised he opened up to you like that." I say.


    "I think it was guilt that made him do it." Stefan says.


    And I chuckled at that.


    "Yeah. I might have made him feel guilty about it." I say looking down.


    And Stefan startedughing.


    "Why am I not surprised?" He asked.


    "Well, someone had to.I don''t care if he is the Alpha.He can''t go around treating people like that." I say.


    "I know.Thank you." Stefan says.


    After I left the hospital I wandered around town for a bit but all of my friends were still in school.


    Not that I really got to see much of them anyway.


    They were always busy or I was always busy.


    I knew that being Luna was definitely going to put a dampener on our friendship.But I can''t help who I


    am mates with.


    And things haven''t been the same between us since I got back from Morda.


    I got back to the house and had dinner with mom and Isaac and then had a shower and I went to bed.I


    was tossing and turning for about two hours before I finally started to lose my mind and I got up and put


    my shoes on.


    I left mom a note so that she wouldn''t be worried and then I left the house and walked through town


    and headed to the packhouse.


    As soon as I got there I walked upstairs to the bedroom and when I opened the door I saw Jackson


    lying in bed but he was moving around a lot so I didn''t know if he was asleep either.


    But I took my shoes off and I climbed in beside him and he rolled over straight away and put his arm


    around me and I heard him smell my hair.


    And he physically rxed with me in his arms.


    And then I could feel myself getting drowsy.


    "Hey, did you call my mother today?" He asked out of nowhere.


    And I froze for a moment before I pretended to start snoring.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    The following morning when I woke up felt Jackson''s body still flush against mine.I moved around a


    little bit so he flipped me over so that my head was on his chest and he started rubbing my back.


    "What made youe backst night?" Jackson asked.


    "I couldn''t sleep.And I could see that you couldn''t either.Without getting pissed drunk, of course." I say.


    "Have you been talking to Wyatt?" He asked, looking down at me.


    "I could feel it, remember. You were making me sick too." I say looking up at him.


    And he had a guilty look on his face.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t think about that." He says.


    And I put my head back down to his chest.


    "Does this mean I''m forgiven?" He asked.


    " Not quite. But you''re on your way." I say.


    "Good.d to hear that...Why hasn''t your eye gone down? It''s still really swollen."


    He says moving my hair out of the way, "I think it''s the wolfsbane.It might not knock me out but I think it


    still stays in my system and doesn''t allow me to heal quickly." I say.


    "When the hunters were attacking.You took several darts." He says.


    And I nodded my head.I knew what he was thinking about that attack and he didn''t feel guilty.


    He was getting angry, not upset.He wanted to go after those hunters.


    Because they were actually hurting me.


    More than we realized that they were.


    When we got up we went to the kitchen to get breakfast and whoever was in the packhouse seemed


    happy that I was here this morning.


    They had to have known that I would be back eventually.


    So the cook made up a good breakfast and we sat in the dining room.


    Afterwards we could hear the warriors outside training but Jackson didn''t want to go out there and


    observe today.


    He''s done enough of that for a lifetime.So we headed to his office but we were interrupted when the


    doorbell went off.So Jackson walked over and opened the door and stood there like a statue for a


    moment.


    "Jackson.Are you alright?" I asked from the foyer.


    "Is that the lovelydy I hear?"


    The woman on the other side of the door asked.


    And she pushed her way past Jackson and I saw that she was only about 5 foot 7, pretty plumpish with


    dark hair and in her 50''s.


    "Taylor.This is dys. My mother." Jackson says not looking too impressed as he closed the door.


    Oh crap.I had a feeling that she was here because I called her.Did I just open a can of worms that I


    shouldn''t have when I called her.


    "It''s really nice to meet you." I say going to shake her hand.


    But she pushed my hand out of the way and she pulled me into a hug.


    "Is there anyone else here?" Jackson asked.


    "Not at the moment.They''ll be hereter." dys says.


    And I saw Jackson roll his eyes when his mother finally let go of me.


    And she then hooked both of her arms with mine and Jackson''s and started looking for the kitchen.


    When Jackson finally steered her in the right way she made coffee for us all and we sat in the dining


    room.


    His mother was definitely a chatterbox and I was talking to her a little bit, when she stopped talking to


    take in some air, and Jackson wasn''t saying anything.


    "You know, we hadn''t heard from Jackson in four months.We didn''t know where he was.He could have


    been dead for all we know.And then I got that call from you.And you tell me that you''re his mate.I was


    so ted.I couldn''t believe that Jackson finally found his mate.It is a mother''s dreame true.Now,


    maybe I can get some grandchildren out of this child of mine.His brothers and sisters haven''t been too


    shy in giving me grandchildren.Even though Jackson is the oldest..."dys says.


    "Jackson''s the oldest and he''s only 25." I say.


    "You know that she-wolves usually get pregnant as soon as they find their mates." Jackson says to me.


    "Well, not me.Sorry." I say.


    And he smiled brightly at me when I said that.He was pleased with that answer.


    Probably because he knew that it would displease his mother.


    "Well, we''ll see about that.Have you had your first heat yet?" dys asked.


    "Mom."


    Jackson yelled at her.He was warning her to mind her own business.He didn''t want her asking about


    our sex life.


    I guess it was good that I came back to the packhousest night otherwise Jackson would be dealing


    with this alone, and there is no doubt that they woulde looking for me.


    And pretty soon someone else knocked on the door and an omega answered it and walked to the


    dining room with a teenage boy.


    "Damn.What the hell is a hot chick like you doing with my brother? " He asked.


    And I looked at Jackson.


    "Taylor.This is my 18-year-old brother Joseph.The younger of us kids."


    Jackson introduced.


    "Well, I''d like to say that it''s nice to meet you but I''m not sure that it is." I say looking at him sideways.


    "Hey Joseph, I''m over here.Your brother.Stop staring at my mate."


    Jackson demands.


    And Joseph chuckles and sits at the table.


    "I''m sorry Jackson.But I had to bring him.You know that your father would have killed him if I left them


    there alone." dys says.


    "And who the hell says that I won''t kill him?" Jackson asked.


    And I looked between the whole lot of them and I could feel the tension in this family.I knew now that it


    really was a bad idea for me to call his mother.


    If I knew that it was going to be like this, then I definitely wouldn''t have.


    Jackson should have told me a little more about them.


    But he''s told me nothing about his family, so obviously I was curious.I didn''t mean to start something


    here.


    While I was internalizing all of these thoughts I looked up and Jackson was staring at me.


    But he just subtly shook his head.


    Telling me that it wasn''t my fault that they were here.


    Jackson and Joseph definitely didn''t get along, and whatever Joseph did, he did it intentionally to piss


    Jackson off. I thought that was a pretty brave move, but they were brothers.


    They probably grew up doing this shit to each other.He had no reason to fear Jackson.


    Not like the rest of the pack.


    "So, when are youing back home? This pack seems to be running just fine on its own." dys


    says.


    And Jackson looked at me before looking down at the table.


    "I hadn''t thought about it just yet.I''ll get back there when I can." Jackson says.


    "With your mate, of course." dys said looking a little confused.


    "Of course." I say.


    "Hey, what the hell happened to your face?" Joseph asked leaning right across the table and in front of


    Jackston to try and see my swollen cheek.


    But Jackson physically pushed him back in his chair.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Training." I replied.


    "Why haven''t you healed yet?" He asked.


    And I looked at Jackson.


    "None of your goddamn business."


    Jackson snapped at him.So he put his arms up in surrender.


    "It was just a simple question." Joseph says.


    "Well, learn to mind your own goddamn business."


    Jackson growled out at him.


    And Joseph looked between Jackson and me before covering his mouth with his hand.


    "Oh my god.You hit her." Joseph says.


    And that''s when my head snapped back to Jackson and I could see his eyes changing color.


    I tried to grab his hand to calm him down, to let him know that I was here, but before I had a chance to


    do that he already had Joseph by the cor and both of their chairs were knocked over as Jackson


    forced Joseph against the wall of the dining room.


    "Jackson."


    I yelled jumping to my feet.


    "It''s alright dear.They do this all the time.Did my son hit you?" dys asked as she slowly got up.


    "It''s not what you think.It was an ident." I say.


    "I don''t care if it was an ident.He shouldn''t haveid a finger on you." She says.


    "You weren''t here. You don''t know what happened." I snapped at his mother.


    "Sorry Luna." She says.


    I saw Jackson and Joseph throwing punches and really trying to beat the crap out of each other until


    they fell through the window and they were outside continuing the fighting.


    I ran to the window and looked outside and they were both going at it and didn''t look like they had any


    intention of stopping. I saw Jackson''s ws extracting from his hands.


    "Oh my god. He''s going to kill him." I mutter to myself.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    I raced out the front and around the side to where Jackson and Joseph were and I could see torn


    clothes and blood all over both of the boys.


    But dys just casually walked out beside me and she was shaking her head.


    "Don''t stress too much, love.They''ve been doing this since Joseph learnt how to talk.There''s only 7


    years between them and they have never gotten along." dys says.


    "They are literally trying to rip each other''s throat''s out." I say.


    "They won''t do it though.They know when to stop." She says.


    "wyatt.Where are you?" I asked in the mind link.


    "On Patrol.Is everything okay?" He asked.


    "Get a warrior and get to the Packhouse.Joseph Cooper is here." I say.


    "Oh great.I''ll be right there." Wyatt says. He''s been Jackson''s Beta for years, so he obviously knows


    the rtionship between these two.


    That''s why I knew it was best to call Wyatt.


    It only took a couple of minutes for Wyatt and another two warriors to show up and they got between


    the fight and broke it up.


    And there was definitely blood everywhere and Joseph was worse off than Jackson.


    BUt he got a few good swings in.It was going to take a while for those to heal.


    "Jackson.Come inside." I say looking at him.


    And even though he looked crazy angry at his brother right now, he gave Joseph onest re and he


    came inside with me.I took him to the bathroom where I started cleaning him up with a wet towel and I


    grabbed the first aid kit.


    "These w marks are going to take a while to heal." I say grabbing a medical stapler.


    "I know they will." He says.


    So I got him to raise his arm and I started stapling the wound shut to help the healing process.


    When I was finished with that, I started packing everything up while Jackson had a shower.


    "I''m sorry." I say putting the first aid kit away.


    "What are you sorry for?" Jackson asked while he was in the shower.


    "I shouldn''t have called your mother.I had no idea what she was going to show up here.And especially


    not with your dirtbag of a brother." I say.


    "It''s not your fault.And I don''t me you.Maybe there''s a few things that we should talk about today. I


    know all of your family, but you know nothing of mine." He says.


    "Is Joseph the only one that your fight with like that?" I asked.


    "we''re the only ones thate to fists." He says.


    "Alright. Well, that''s good to know." I say.


    I let him finish his shower and I went into the bedroom and sat on his bed.


    When he was finished he came out wearing a towel around his waist and he walked into the wardrobe


    to get dressed.


    "We still have all that damn work to do." Jackson says.


    "Yeah.We gotta do something with them first. I doubt they are going to let us work in peace." I say


    rolling my eyes.


    And he chuckled.


    "You got that right.I need to figure out how the hell to get them out of town." He says sitting next to me


    and putting his arms around me.


    "I don''t think that''s going to happen.I told your mother that the swollen cheek was an ident but she


    looked concerned that you might be an Alpha that abuses his mate." I exined.


    "We can handle that together. Can''t we?" He asked.


    "I know that it was an ident.I was never really pissed at you for hitting me.I shouldn''t have gotten in


    the way.It was the way you were beating Stefan and getting off on it." I exined.


    "I know.And that won''t happen again.You know that." He says.


    "Yeah.I do." I say.


    And he pulled me closer to him and buried his head in my neck to breathe in my scent which I knew


    would calm him down immediately.But we still had a problem.


    We needed to know what to do about his mother and brother being here.


    And why did theye alone? Why didn''t his fathere? Or more of his brothers and sisters? When


    we went downstairs, Joseph had already been tended to and was also in fresh clothes and I went to


    the kitchen to start making them something to eat after their long journey here.


    dys tried to follow me but I heard Jackson stop her.


    I heard muffled talking in the other room and dys and Joseph both raised their voices but then


    Jackson''s voice drowned them out when I heard him specifically say ''She wouldn''t still be here if I was


    beating her.You don''t know her at all.She would have told me where to go, and she would have been


    out of here"


    That''s when I knew that dys was wanting to talk about my swollen face.But they were making too


    much of a big deal out of it.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    And I didn''t want to mention the hunters or the wolfsbane or anything like that.I don''t know if he was


    going to mention it.But he hadn''t spoken to them in months.


    While I was making the food I started wondering why he hadn''t spoken to them in months.


    They were living at the main pack which his father was the former Alpha of.


    It was Jackson that started taking over all these other packs and iming them as his.So, I don''t know


    why he hadn''t had anything to do with them.


    But then Wyatt walked into the kitchen from the back door.


    "How''s it going?" He asked.


    "I''m not sure. But I don''t think it''s going as well as we would like." I say.


    "Yeah.He''s never gotten along with Joseph.And the rtionship with his parents has always been a


    little tense ever since Jackson took over." Wyatt says.


    "Why? Didn''t they give him the reins?" I asked.


    "They did.But they think he rules with a heavy fist.Which he does, but he gets shit done.We''re the most


    powerful pack in the country. " Wyatt says.


    "Well, try and exin that to dys and Joseph." I say.


    "There''s no way you can exin anything to dys.In case you haven''t noticed, she doesn''t really


    listen to anyone.That''s probably why his dad isn''t here. He''s happy to get a rest from her." Wyatt says.


    And I scoffed at that, finding it a little hard to believe that he would want to be away from his mate.But


    Wyatt looked dead serious about it.And that just added more questions that I had.


    And I knew that only Jackson could answer them when we were alone.I knew that he wouldn''t be able


    to while they were still hanging around.


    When I went back into the room, things were a bit calmer and I had made sandwiches for everyone and


    we all sat down eating them.


    Jackson made sure that Joseph was nowhere near me.


    And dys made sure that Joseph was nowhere near Jackson.It was a little hard to work that out


    when there were only four of us at the table.But we managed to make it work.


    And I was really cautious to keep my hair covering my swollen cheek.It was starting to go down.But it


    was still too noticeable.


    "So, how long are you staying for?" Jackson asked.


    "As long as I need to." dys says, looking at me.


    "I already told you. She''s fine." Jackson said through gritted teeth.


    "Don''t talk to your mother like that." She threatened.


    "Don''t talk to your Alpha like that." Jackson threatened back.


    And I put my head down and started shaking it, thinking that there was going to be another fight break


    out or something.I couldn''t believe how little dys was to have such huge kids.Both of them were so


    much taller than her.


    Jackson was about 6 foot 7 and Joseph had to be at least 6 foot 4.


    With her tiny little frame of 5 foot 7.I guess their father was the huge one.


    "So, what''s with this packhouse? It''s a little over the top, isn''t it?" Joseph asked.


    "The former Alpha''s have had this packhouse for generations."I say simply.


    "It''s a little bigger than ours." Joseph says.


    "Speaking of which, when are youing home?" dys asked.


    "I don''t know.There''s still things to sort out here before I go home.Taylor and I were just in the middle of


    doing a whole heap of work when you guys interrupted.So, maybe after you have something to eat you


    can hit the road and head back home to dad." Jackson says.


    And dys looks over at me.


    "We''re not going anywhere." dys dered.


    "Yeah.So, show us where we''re staying." Joseph said with a smug smile on his face.


    And I looked at Jackson.


    "Now I see the appeal in punching that." I say and Jackson almost choked on his sandwich.


    But I just smiled at him.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    Jackson ordered a couple of omega''s to set up two bedroom''s for his mother and brother on the


    second floor of the packhouse, so ] they weren''t near our room.I don''t see the problem because his


    bedroom and the office had the most sound proofing in them.


    So it''s not like they were going to hear anything.But while they got settled in Jackson and I fled to the


    office and locked the door.


    "Is it really that bad having them here?" I asked.


    "Ask me that again in a couple of days." He says.


    "Okay." I say.


    And I sat down at theptop to get some work done while he sat at his desk and the phone started


    ringing almost immediately.I only heard bits of the conversation.


    Even the person on the other end was hard for me to understand, but I knew that it was another


    Alpha.And it sounded like they were in trouble.


    So Jackson got off the phone as soon as he could and he called all off duty warriors.I got up from


    where I was standing and he looked at me like he was about to argue with me, but I raised my


    eyebrows at him and even he knew that it was pointless.


    So we headed out of the office and to the front of the packhouse.


    The warriors started showing up and pretty soon I saw Josephe out as well and stand where the


    warriors were.He looked like he was a warrior and knew how to fight.


    So, if Jackson didn''t say anything then I wasn''t going to either.


    "The Alpha from the neighboring pack just called for our help.They''re under attack.It looks like


    Rogues.He''s asked for our help.I know that we don''t usually do this, but that pack has never done


    anything to hurt us and he sounded desperate.So, we''re going to help them." Jackson announced to


    everyone.


    And they all agreed.


    Our defenses were going to stay in ce and we were just taking off duty warriors to fight this battle.


    So Jackson grabbed my hand and we headed down the stairs and through the crowd.


    Joseph was right behind us as we led the warriors and when Jackson nodded to me, we started


    running in the same direction and Jackson and I both shifted at the same time.


    And the rest of the warriors followed us.


    "How the hell do you two look identical?"


    Joseph mind linked us.


    "Mind on the mission." I demanded.


    And Jackson didn''t say anything to Joseph or me for giving his brother a demand.I honestly don''t think


    he would have cared.


    We ran through our own forest until we got to the border and then we stepped onto no man''snd.


    Which is what we callnd that is not owned by a werewolf pack.


    It''s neutral ground that is owned by human''s.


    And this is not the same Alpha that was trying to demand Jackson hand over some of his territory.


    Jackson would never go to the aid of Alpha Samuel.


    Never in a million years.But Jackson was giving us details as we were running through the woods


    headed towards Alpha Ryan''s pack.It was in the other direction from Alpha Samuel.


    As soon as we got close enough we could hear the battle going on, howling, snarling, growling.


    It sounded full force and it sounded serious.


    Rogues don''t usually travel in huge packs, but somehow they had assembled a huge pack to attack


    Alpha Ryan for some reason.We don''t know why.But we were going to find out.


    Jackson ordered to try and take one alive.


    We needed to know what the hell they knew and why they were attacking.


    When we got to the scene, it looked like absolute chaos.


    So Jackson let out a loud howl that got everyone''s attention and made sure that Alpha Ryan knew that


    we were there.


    And then we jumped right into the middle of the fight before the rogues had a chance to react.


    They were definitely outnumbered now.


    Alpha Ryan was the Alpha of a pretty small pack and they were an easy target.


    But when the rogues saw Jackson and myselfing, identical Wolves, just as big as each other.


    They knew that they were in trouble.


    Especially with 150 warriors following behind us.


    I saw one wolf being attacked by three rogues and I jumped right into the middle and onto one of the


    rogues'' backs and I grabbed another one by the back of the neck with my teeth and threw him across


    the battlefield until he hit a tree.


    The rogue under me put up a fight and knocked me off but I managed tond on my feet and that one


    turned around to lunge at me but I was fast enough to get out of the way and then I turned around


    grabbing it by it''s nk as it was passing me, instead of actually attacking me and I shook with my teeth


    so viciously that I badly damaged it''s leg.


    And I don''t think it would ever be able to heal from it.


    That rogue started whimpering and I leaned over it and knocked it to the ground growling in its face


    warning it not to move.I could feel Jackson''s concerns during the fight.


    He was on the other side of the battlefield and we couldn''t see each other, but I knew that he was


    worried that I wasn''t ready for this fight.


    Since I got back from Morda, I hadn''t been training and he was afraid that I wasn''t up to fighting fit.But I


    didn''t even talk to him.I kept doing what I was doing and I made sure that I was attacking any rogue


    that got in my way.


    Jackson could feel everything that I was feeling, and I wasn''t even hurt yet.So he knew that I was doing


    alright.He could feel it.


    And I knew that.


    So there was no reason to keep reassuring him that I was fine.I needed to concentrate on what I was


    doing.


    And that was hard enough at the moment.


    There were rogues everywhere and injured pack members from Alpha Ryan''s pack.


    I saw Joseph in trouble and being bailed up by four wolves at one point, so I ran up behind them and


    grabbed one of them by the hind leg and flung it across the battlefield and Joseph attacked another


    one when it wasn''t looking.


    "I didn''t ask for your help Jackson." Joseph mind linked.


    "I''m not Jackson, dickhead." I snapped at him.


    And he looked at me for a moment before he reached down and ripped that rogue''s throat out.


    He didn''t say anything else to me because I was fighting off the other two rogues that were attacking


    him.I told him that I could use a little help here, since I was the one that saved him after all.


    But he just stood there looking at the rogues in front of him.


    I saw him briefly looking at one of the rogues while the other one attacked me, but I managed to fend


    off his attack and Joseph didn''t move until I attacked that rogue that Joseph was staring at.


    Out of nowhere Joseph knocked me out of the way and I stumbled to the ground so that I couldn''t


    attack the rogue.


    And then Joseph turned on all of us and he was protecting the rogue.


    I knew that there was only one reason why he would do something like that.


    She was his mate.


    He found his mate and she''s a rogue.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    But I don''t know how she felt about it.I called for Jackson and he came running over as soon as he


    could and he saw the way that his brother was acting and protecting the rogue, but then the rogue took


    off when she found the chance and Joseph took off after her.


    "Let him go." Jackson says.


    "He''s your brother.It''s not safe out there." I say.


    "He can take care of himself.Like you said, he''s my brother." Jackson says.


    It didn''t take long before the fighting was under control.


    The rogues were either dead or they had fled when they realized that they weren''t going to win.


    But Wyatt called us over to a rogue that he managed to keep alive and that rogue had shifted back to


    human form.


    Jackson needed to do the same in order tomunicate with him but I stood next to Jackson in my


    wolf form.


    Jackson was the only one of us that shifted back.


    "Why?" Jackson asked.


    "Why would I answer any of your questions?" The rogue asked.


    And I crouched down growling and snarling right in his face.


    And I was bigger than him in my wolf form, while he was sitting down.


    "Because she''ll rip your face off if you don''t." Jackson says, crossing his arms.


    Not caring that he was using me as his weapon right now.


    That''s what I wanted.


    "It was an order." The rogue said.


    "By who?" Jackson asked.


    "Alpha Samuel.He wanted us to attack this pack because he knew that you would help them." The


    rogue says.


    "Jackson.He wanted us away from our territory." I mind linked him.


    "What does he want with my territory?" Jackson asked.


    "He wants her.He didn''t think you''d bring her along because he thought she was still too weak to


    fight.He was going to use her as leverage to get yournd." The rogue says.


    And Jackson looked at me with almost fear on his face.


    Before the rogue could say another word Jackson reached down and ripped his throat out and killed


    him.


    And he shifted back to his wolf form and we started running as fast as our legs could take us back to


    our pack.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    As soon as we got back to the pack we slowed to a pace, looking for the patrols that were on duty


    when we left.But there was no one around.We couldn''t see anyone.


    Jackson was trying to mind link anyone that would answer but he was getting nothing.


    We slowly walked through the forest until we saw the packhouse in site and it was evident immediately


    that something had gone one.


    There was a battle of some kind that happened here, windows were broken, doors were smashed in.


    Jackson and I looked at each other and we told the others to check on their families.


    And we slowly walked into the packhouse together.


    Knowing that his mother was here with a couple of servants.


    That was it.


    The whole house had been trashed on the inside and there was blood smeared on a lot of the walls.


    We rounded the corner to the living room when a wolf came around from the other side.We were about


    to attack before we realised that it was one of ours.


    "What the hell happened here?" Jackson mind linked the warrior.


    "Alpha Samuel.He attacked just after you guys left.It was a distraction.He needed to get you out of the


    packhouse." The warrior says.


    "Where is everyone?" I asked.


    "We got all the women and children in the shelter before they got to the town. Their all safe. nThe


    patrols chased them off and are patrolling that part of the border. Their headed back now." The warrior


    exins.


    "I didn''t feel anyone''s tether snap." Jackson says.


    "That''s because no one died.We managed to get rid of them.Once they realized that Taylor wasn''t


    here, they took off pretty quickly because we were closing in and they didn''t have any leverage to hold


    us off." The warrior exined.


    So I ran upstairs to the bedroom and I shifted back and got dressed immediately.


    I then went down to the shelter and I entered the code in to the key pad and I went into the shelter to let


    everyone know that we were back.


    My mother ran straight over to me and hugged me.


    "Why didn''t you tell me that you were going off to battle?" She asked.


    "There wasn''t much time to exin." I say.


    And dys walked up behind her.


    Then Joseph and his actions started flooding my memory.


    But I wasn''t going to be the one to tell her everything that happened.So I just started leading everyone


    out and I mind linked Jackson toe and talk to his mother.He took dys upstairs before he started


    exining to her what happened and I was standing out the front of the packhouse and I saw all of the


    warriors reunited with their families.


    They were deeply concerned when they couldn''t find anyone in their homes.


    But they were obviously trained well.


    We had enough shelters in the town that they could get to the closest one if they were too far away


    from the packhouse.So all of the shelters were checked and everyone was safe and sound.It was a


    huge relief.


    But finding out that Samuel nned to take me prisoner was not something that settled too well with


    me.


    And I have a feeling that Jackson will be thinking the same thing when he is faced with Samuel again.


    With Samuel''s actions and Jackson''s temper, this wasn''t going to end well.


    And I was afraid of how far this was going to go.


    Thest thing anyone wanted around here was a war.


    But I tried not to think about that right now.I started cleaning up the pack house.I started sweeping up


    all the shattered ss inside the packhouse at all the windows that were broken and I got a bucket of


    water and rags and started cleaning the blood off the walls.


    A couple of omega''s saw me doing this myself, so they came over to help me.


    And so did my mother.


    "Do you know where dad is?" mI asked.


    "He''s on his way back. He was one of them that chased the others off." She says.


    "Good. I''m d that he''s alright." I say as I kept doing what I was doing.


    "Can I ask you something? Why did you start calling Isaac ''dad''?" She asked.


    "Because he''s the only man in my life that''s actually acted like a dad. Why? Doesn''t he like it?" I asked.


    "No.He loves it.We were just curious because it came out of nowhere." She says holding my hand.


    "I''ve had three different dad''s in my life.Thomas, Vincent and Isaac.And Isaac is the only one that has


    stepped up to the role.He''s the only one that deserves the title.That''s why I started calling him that." I


    say like it was no big deal and I kept working while I was exining that to her.I could tell that it made


    her happy, and I was happy that Isaac didn''t have a problem with it.


    He was happy with it which made me happy about it.


    Jackson walked inside and his mother just went upstairs without saying anything.


    And I could tell that she didn''t take the news too well about Joseph chasing after his rogue mate in the


    woods.


    We didn''t know where he was or how far they had gone.I knew that we had to find him, but Jackson


    wasn''t making any moves to do that right now.


    Joseph picked a really shitty time to take off.


    Jackson doesn''t want to leave me here alone while he goes look for him, and he doesn''t want to take


    me out in a small search party because we will be open for attack and I could possibly be taken.


    We got everything cleaned up downstairs and then everyone left to go home and I was exhausted from


    today.


    That was the first really huge physical exertion I had made since I got back from Morda.I don''t know if I


    was ready, but I managed to keep up.I was just really exhausted from it now.


    So Jackson and I went upstairs to our room and I went straight in to have a shower.


    I washed my hair and then started washing myself when I heard the shower door open behind me.


    And I felt Jackson put his arms around my hips and pulled me back against his chest.


    "We have to find him Jackson." I say yawning.


    "I know.But he made his choice and he knew how stupid that choice was.Right now, my main concern


    is you.You''re exhausted." He says.


    "Yeah.But I held my own." I say smiling.


    I was proud of myself for the way I fought.


    "I know.Even i was impressed.And I don''t get impressed that easily."


    He chuckled.He then took the soap off of my and he finished washing me himself and then washed


    himself.


    When we got out of the shower we dried off and got dressed and I saw a tray of food sitting on the desk


    He''d obviously gotten one of the cooks to make something so I sat at the desk with Jackson and


    started eating as much as we possibly could.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    It was hard for me to eat though because I was having trouble keeping my eyes open.


    I only managed to eat a little before I dragged myself over to the bed and climbed in and my eyes were


    closed the second I lied down.


    I was still half awake and I heard Jackson put the tray outside and then I started the door and he


    climbed in next to me and snuggled up next to me.


    I could see a wolf running through the woods and it was chasing another wolf that was way ahead of


    him.I just knew that it was Joseph.I was seeing what Joseph was seeing, through his eyes.


    He was chasing after his mate, but she wasn''t stopping.


    She was slowing down for him.


    No matter how much he tried to catch up to her, she just kept running.He was wondering why she


    wouldn''t want to be with her mate.


    Why was she running away? This is meant to be a good thing.He didn''t even know what she looked


    like.


    Not in human form, but she just kept running.


    They aren''t from the same pack, so he couldn''t mind link her.


    He couldn''t tell her that he wasn''t going to hurt her.


    But he knew that thest thing he wanted to do was lose her.So he kept after her.She started running in


    zig zags, which he thought was really odd.


    But he kept running straight ahead until suddenly the ground wasn''t beneath him anymore.


    He was caught up in a and he was looking around and he saw his mate had stopped and she was


    just standing there watching him when Alpha Samuel, who Joseph didn''t know, came out from behind a


    tree.


    "So, you''re the Alpha''s little brother.At least I got one of you." Samuel says.


    I then woke up with a jolt and I was having trouble breathing and I was sticky with sweat.


    "What is it?" Jackson asked sitting up next to me.


    "Samuel.He has Joseph." I say trying to catch my breath.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    "Are you absolutely sure?"Jackson asked.


    "Yeah.I''m sure.The rogue was working for Samuel.She led Joseph back to Samuel''s pack." I say.


    So Jackson jumped out of bed and got into action immediately.He called his warriors to tell them to be


    prepared and he went to his office, with me right behind him.


    As soon as we got there he called Samuel and put it on speaker phone.


    "Alpha Jackson.What do I owe the pleasure of this call." Samuel says acting really cocky.


    And I could tell that it was taking all of Jackson''s energy to staypletely calm right now.Or, at least


    sound calm.


    "Do you have my brother?" Jackson asked.


    "Oh.You know what? A straggly little mutt did find his way onto my territory today.He was chasing after


    a rogue and we had to capture him.He was trespassing." Samuel says.


    "He wouldn''t have noticed the border lines because he was chasing his mate. I want my brother back."


    Jackson demanded.


    "Well, it looks like we both have something that each other wants. "Samuel says.


    And I looked at Jackson shaking my head.Telling him not to make any deals with him.


    That was just bad news.


    "Where and when?" Jackson asked.


    "We''ll make the exchange at the usual meeting spot.The abandoned building where we always meet."


    Samuel says.


    "When?" Jackson asked.


    "In the morning. 10am." Samuel says.


    And Jackson hang up the phone.


    "You can''t make a deal with that guy." I say.


    "What else am I supposed to do? He knew exactly what he was doing when he took Joseph." Jackson


    says.


    "Exactly. And what will happen next time someone wants something from you? Are they going to


    ambush me and take me?" I asked.


    And he looked at me with realization in his eyes.He knew that this was going to set us up for a bad


    precedent.


    "I have to get my brother back." He says.


    "I know. But we have to think of something without you losing yournd." I say.


    "What am I supposed to do then?" He asked.


    "Make sure that we have the upperhand.He wants you to go to the meeting to collect your brother and


    sign over thend.We take back up." I say.


    "He''ll be expecting that." Jackson says.


    "I know.But there has to be a way.He isn''t getting thatnd.You wanted to build a training camp out


    there.What the hell is he going to do with it? Probably build a prison cell or some shit like that to torture


    people."I say.


    And Jackson looked at me like I really knew what I was talking about.That sounded exactly like


    something Samuel would do.So, we needed to figure out a way to get Joseph back and keep hisnd.


    Once we did that we had to make sure that the training camp was getting built immediately.


    And we started brainstorming ideas.


    But we had to be quick if we were going to get to the abandoned building in time.


    As we were driving up to the building Jackson pulled over and let me and Ethan out of the car.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    And he approached the building on his own.He parked the car in the car park that had only one other


    car in it.


    Samuel''s.He was already there.


    But I saw a girl standing out the front of the building.


    And I recognised the scent.


    It was the mate that Joseph was chasing.


    She was the one that he was after and the one that got him into this trouble.She was still helping


    Samuel.


    I guess mates don''t mean a whole lot to rogues.


    Not if she was able to do this to him after he risked his life to go chasing after her.


    I had to contain my resentment towards her.I stifled the growl that was threatening toe from my


    throat and Ethan saw that I was getting pissed off.


    "Calm down.We just need to get Joseph." Ethan says.


    "I know.But that bitch set him up." I say.


    "We''ll deal with herter." Ethan said quietly.


    We snuck to the back of the building and we barely saw any protection of Samuel''s at all around the


    building.I guess he really thought that he had the upper hand here.


    But no one should underestimate the Red Moon pack.


    Everyone should know that by now.


    But Samuel obviously loved to push the limits.


    We snuck up to the back window and we saw Joseph sitting ina chair being guarded by four warriors


    and he had no chance of getting out of that house.


    So Ethan and I started employing our old tricks.


    We slowled our heart rates, we slowed our breathing, we were able to control our scent so that they


    couldn''t smell using.


    We were true warriors in this moment.


    Ethan taught me out to do all of it and it was the most effective thing I had ever learnt.


    We got to the backdoor and I could hear Jackson and Samuel in the other room and it sounded like it


    was getting really heated.


    So, we went through the backdoor and crept down the hall to where they were holding Joseph.


    Ethan pushed open the door and it was an even fight after that.


    Two came at me and two went at him.I guess the ones that came at me, thought that I would be an


    easy target.


    Because they weren''t very strong at all.


    At least not for me.


    But I had to remember that we needed to be as quiet as possible.


    I managed to grab one guy and he was in front of me and I snapped his neck in one quick movement


    while the other one grabbed me from behind and I threw my head back and headbutted him, which


    caused him to let go.


    I turned around to face him and he lunged at me and with my extended ws I ducked out of his way


    and I ripped my ws across his neck.He fell to the ground and bled out almost immediately and Ethan


    managed to control the other two.


    "What the hell took you so long?" Joseph asked.


    "If you hadn''t run off then we wouldn''t have needed to save your sorry ass." I say.


    "Where''s Jackson?" He asked, looking around.


    Realizing that it was just us two that saved him.


    "He''s negotiating with Samuel.And by that, I mean he''s buying time." I say.


    And then we heard Samuel yelling again for Jackson to sign the deed to thend.


    But Jackson was refusing to do it until he saw his brother.


    Samuel was getting frustrated and I was loving it.He sounded so angry that I had to control myself from


    laughing.


    It was funny because [ could imagine Samuel going red in the face with anger but Jackson just sitting


    back on the chair casually watching him go red in the face.


    "Guards.Bring the prisoner in."


    Samuel yelled.But we just stood there for a moment.


    "Guards.Bring him in now."


    Sanuel yelled even louder, getting more frustrated.


    "Wow.You don''t even have control over your own pack." Jackson taunted.


    And I giggled to myself a little.


    But then I looked at Joseph and Ethan and I shook my head.


    So we slowly walked out of the room and cautiously walked down the hallway to the room where


    Jackson and Samuel were.We didn''t want any surprises from anyone else in the house.We checked


    every room before Joseph walked into the room first, followed by Ethan and then me.


    "What the hell is this?" Samuel asked, standing up from the table.


    "Oh.This is one of my best warriors.And this is my mate.And I guess you could say that she''s one of my


    best warriors as well." Jackson says smugly.


    "Where are the guards that were watching him?" Samuel demanded to know.


    "Well, it was a kill or be killed situation.And I like myself more than I like your warriors." I say.


    And Jackson smirked at me.


    "What the hell are you smirking at Jackson? Do you really think I wasn''t nning for this?" Samuel


    asked.


    And his eyes zed over as he mind linked and suddenly the house was being stormed with warriors


    from all directions.


    We werepletely surrounded and they were all outside as well.I could see them out there waiting to


    get inside and have a go at us.


    And I looked at Jackson who was looking back at me with a little worry in his eyes.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Standing in that building surrounding my Samuel''s men, Jackson stood up and came next to me.He


    was standing in front of me so that I wouldn''t get hurt but Samuel couldn''t help but take a look.


    "I think I might keep that one alive.She looks pretty delicious to me." Samuel says.


    And Jackson let out a ferocious growl.


    "She''s mine." He demanded.


    His canines protruding.But I put my hands on his arms to try and calm him down.


    "Jackson.He''s trying to piss you off so that you''ll attack him." I say.


    And Jackson looked at me, his eyes flickering from ck to his green colour again.He was trying to


    regain control over his wolf.


    "Wow.I think I finally found Jackson''s soft spot."


    Samuel gloated walking closer towards us.


    But Jackson pushed me more behind him.


    Not even letting Samuel see me as he shielded me with his huge frame.


    Suddenly one of Samuel''s warriors fell to the ground and everyone looked at him unconscious on the


    ground stunned.


    "Check him." Samuel ordered.


    And the warrior that was approaching the one on the floor also fell to the ground unconscious.


    Then the rest of them started dropping like flies and Samuel was scrambling around trying to see what


    the hell was going on.


    Until he finally reached one of his warriors and pulled a dart out of his back.


    He smelt the dart and then looked at us with a deathly stare.


    "Wolfsbane." Samuel growled.


    And he looked outside to see all of his soldiers outside were also on the ground.


    "Looks like it''s just you and me now."


    Jackson says stalking towards Samuel.


    "You got your brother back and you didn''t sign the deed.What else do you want?" Samuel asked


    backing away from Jackson.


    "Well, I was nning on leaving it like that.But then you mentioned how delicious my mate must


    taste.You really shouldn''t have said that." Jackson says.


    "It was just a joke.I was never going to do anything to her.I never hurt women." Samuel pleaded.


    But we all knew that wasn''t true.He was willing to hurt anyone to get what he wanted.He was pathetic


    like that.He was aplete waste of space.


    As Jackson got closer to Samuel the more he backed off and I wasn''t sure it was a good idea for


    Jackson to kill him.


    But no one else seemed to be stopping him.I didn''t feel right about this.


    "Jackson." I say.


    But Joseph grabbed my arm and stopped me from moving closer to Jackson while he was like this.


    Jackson''s canine''s protruded and his ws extracted from his nails.I could see little sprouts of hair


    popping up on his arms and I tried to move forward again but Joseph grabbed me around my waist and


    pulled me back.


    He was warning me not to go and closer to Jackson.He knew that I would get hurt and that was thest


    thing Jackson could live with.


    Even I knew that.And I knew that Jackson had killed plenty of Alpha''s and taken over their packs, but


    was this the same.


    Did he do it just because they said one thing about him or his mate, in this case.I didn''t know what was


    going through Jackson''s head but I could feel the anger bubbling up inside of him and that''s when I


    knew to step way back.


    There was noing back from that.I knew that he was going to kill him, no matter what.


    Just because of what he said about me.


    I''m sure it''s because he also kidnapped his brother, but Jackson didn''t mention anything about that to


    Samuel.


    It all seemed to happen in a blur after that.


    Jackson lunged at Samuel and before Samuel even had a chance to really defend himself I heard the


    tearing of flesh and fabric from his clothing.


    He was going crazy.


    Samuel was screaming and I couldn''t watch this ughter.


    It wasn''t something that I was used to.


    I had never seen him this angry before, not even when he saved me from Morda.


    But with Samuel right in front of him, there was no stopping him.


    He ripped that wolf to shreds and there was no putting him back together again.


    And by the time he was finished he stood up and he was covered in blood but his teeth and ws had


    retracted and I was still standing back against the other side of the room and Joseph still had his arm


    around my waist.


    I didn''t even notice that it was still there.


    Jackson walked over to us and he looked Joseph straight in the eye.


    "Don''t ever touch my fucking mate."


    Jackson demanded as he grabbed my hand and then he pulled me from the building and outside to his


    car.


    He didn''t say anything to me, he just got me in the car first and then he got in the driver''s seat and we


    headed out.


    But he did mind link his warriors to clean up the mess at the building and to get to Samuel''s pack.


    It now actually belonged to Jackson, since he killed the Alpha.


    And they would all know that by now and there could be havoc going on in that pack.


    We drove all the way back home in silence and I was trying really hard not to look at him.


    Hell, I was trying really hard not to even move.


    I was afraid of what he was going to do.


    I knew that he would never intentionally hurt me, but I wasn''t sure how much Jackson was actually in


    there and how much was his untamed wolf.


    Most of the time our wolves are pretty calm and theymunicate and think just like us.


    But when they get angry, it''s a different story.


    They can take over and not let the human side ever have any say over what happens.


    And I''m sure that''s what happened today.


    So I stayed very still and very quiet.


    I wasn''t game enough to anger the beast again.


    He could easily rip my head off with one swing.


    When we got back to the packhouse I noticed that everyone had cleared out.


    There was no one around and it was definitely the Beta that had told them to do that.


    I mind linked him and told him everything that happened so he would have made sure that no one was


    around.


    But when we walked inside Wyatt was in the living room and he saw Jackson dripping with blood.


    He just stood there shocked and I stood next to Jackson not saying anything.


    Jackson grabbed my wrist and he took me upstairs with him.


    I knew that he was going to leave a bruise on my wrist by how hard he was gripping it, but it was better


    than fighting back.


    That was a fight that I couldn''t win.


    We went to the bedroom and he closed the door and finally let go of my wrist.


    So I sat on the bed and he went to the bathroom and I heard the showere on straight away.He


    came back out to the bedroom and grabbed my arm again and dragged me into the bathroom.And he


    started taking my clothes off.


    "What are you doing?" I finally asked.


    "You have blood on you." He says, concentrating on undoing my jeans.


    "Yeah.There was a lot of it flying around that room." I snapped pushing his hands away.


    And his head snapped up to look me dead in the eye.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He wasn''t fighting his wolf for control.


    Jackson was inplete control.But he wasn''t acting normal.


    What the hell was wrong with him.


    "You need to have a shower.And so do I." He says.


    "Jackson.Can you please talk to me?" I asked.


    "There''s nothing to talk about." He says lifting my shirt over my head.


    "Yes, There is.What happened back there.That wasn''t your wolf, was it? It was you." I say.


    "So? Did you hear what he said about you? No one talks about you like that." He says.


    "And what about your brother? I was going to try and stop it and your brother stopped me.He probably


    saved my life and you snatched me away from him and told him never to touch me again." I say trying


    to look at him in the eye.


    "No one touches you, but me.Is that clear." He demanded.


    "Jackson.What has gotten in to you.You have never acted like this before." I say trying to take a step


    back.


    "What? You''re my mate.You''re mine.And no one else''s.And I''m going to make damn sure that everyone


    knows that." He yelled.


    "Jackson.You''re scaring me." I say as my heart rate started speeding up and my breath was getting


    uneven.


    No matter how much I tried, I couldn''t calm it down.I didn''t know how to right now.


    He was right in my face and he was still acting a little crazed for me.I could feel myself starting to


    tremble and Jackson looked me up and down.


    "Fuck." He says as he saw me.


    "Jackson.What is it?" I asked trying to keep my voice as calm as possible.


    "I didn''t mean to. I didn''t mean to." He says quickly.


    And he left the bathroom and just left me standing there.Completely confused.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    I went back to the bedroom and got changed into some clean clothes and Jackson wasn''t in there.So I


    walked out into the hallway and I couldn''t see anyone around there either.But then I remembered that


    there was no one in the packhouse when we returned.


    Only Wyatt was there and I don''t even know if he stayed or not.


    Jackson took me upstairs and I was too focused on him to hear whether Wyatt left through the front


    door or not.I slowly made my way downstairs and I saw that the front door was wide open, which is


    very unusual, and I walked to the door and peeked outside but I couldn''t see anything out there.So I


    came back inside and closed the door behind me.


    "So, you''ve seen the other side of Jackson." A voice said behind me and it made me jump as I turned


    around.


    But I realized that it was only Wyatt.He was still here.


    "I thought you left." I say trying to catch my breath again.


    "I didn''t mean to scare you.I just knew that someone needed to be here in case anything happened."


    Wyatt exined.


    And I knew that he knew a lot more than I did.I had never seen Jackson this way before.But I had a


    feeling that there was a story behind it.


    The problem was, I didn''t know if I wanted to know the story or not.I fought so hard and ran away even,


    just so that Jackson couldn''t reject me.


    We have marked each other, which already makes me Luna.But I had never seen this side of him


    before.


    "I was really hoping that now he had found his mate, that side of him would disappear." Wyatt says


    casually as he sits on one of the chairs in the living room.


    So I walked into the living room as well and I walked over to the drinks cart.I got myself a drink, which


    wasn''t really like me, but I did like the asional drink when I was feeling stressed and pissed off.So I


    poured a rum and coke and I sat on the chair opposite Wyatt and I pulled out a smoke and lit it.


    "Alright.What side of Jackson was this? Because I don''t like it." I say.


    "No one likes it.And that''s why he''s considered so scary.The way that he attacked Alpha Samuel


    without shifting.Tearing his to pieces, that''s how he''s taken over every other pack that he owns." Wyatt


    exined.


    "Well, he didn''t do it for the fun of it.It was almost like he was possessed." I say.


    And Wyatt nodded his head.


    "Yeah.That''s pretty much the right word for it.He''s not himself, he''s not his wolf, it''s like a different


    identity altogether." Wyatt says.


    "Is he fucking crazy? Tell me the truth, I deserve to know? Does he have some sort of mental disorder


    like multiple personalities?" I asked.


    And Wyatt looked at me without saying anything for a while.I could tell that he was thinking.He was


    desperately thinking.


    "I guess that might be the best way to describe it.The Jackson that you saw today doesn''t have a name


    or anything, but he definitely isn''t the Jackson that you know.He''s different.Did he hurt you upstairs?"


    Wyatt asked.


    "No.But he stopped and came back to reality the second I told him that he was hurting me." I say.


    And Wyatt nodded his head.


    "That''s never happened before.Maybe having a mate will put that side of him in it''s ce.Maybe even


    put it to rest." Wyatt says.


    "He threatened his own brother for touching me.All his brother did was protect me.Save me from


    getting in the middle of that fight.I was going to try and stop it." I say.


    "That''s thest thing you could do.If he was going to kill Samuel then he was going to kill him.And if


    you got in the way then you definitely would have been hurt." Wyatt says.


    "What gets him like that?" I asked.


    "We don''t know what the trigger is.Today it was Samuel speaking badly of you.Jackson didn''t like


    that.So, you could be a trigger for that side of himing out.But you could also be the cure to that


    side of him." Wyatt says.


    "Do you know where he went?" I asked.


    "No.He took off out of here pretty quickly.He didn''t say anything.That''s why I was afraid that he might


    have hurt you." Wyatt says.


    "I should go find him.He seemed like himself when he left." I say.


    "I don''t feelfortable with you going out there alone at night if Jackson just had one of his episodes."


    Wyatt says.


    "If anything happens I''ll scream for you in the mind link. So, just be ready for it." I say standing up.


    I didn''t have any intention of shifting, so I filled up my drink and grabbed my packet of cigarettes and I


    left through the front door and I started walking through the forest, following as much of Jackson''s


    scent as I could find.I finally found him sitting next to a watering hole in the middle of the forest and I


    noticed that there were no patrols around either.


    So I walked over to him slowly and he snapped his head up to see that it was me that was


    approaching.


    He looked away from me, so I slowly walked over and sat next to him on the same boulder that he was


    sitting on.


    "Why are you here?" He asked.


    "Because you''re my mate, and there is something wrong. I''m not going to let you go through it alone." I


    exin.


    "Is that why you''re drinking?" He asked.


    "I''m 18. Not a nun." I say.


    And he scoffed at that.


    "Alright.I believe that...I never thought you would ever see that side of me.At least, I didn''t want you to."


    He says.


    "I''m trying to understand.What happens to you when that side takes over?" I asked.


    "I don''t know.It''s like I''m there in my head, but I have no control.Almost like my wolf and my human side


    are sharing control or something.But a little more serious than that.Because my wolf isn''t even that


    aggressive." He says.


    "Yeah.I''ve noticed." I say.


    "I''m surprised you came out here alone." He says.


    "I have Wyatt on speed dial in my head if I need him." I say.


    And Jackson nodded.


    "I don''t me you." He says.


    And I finished off my drink and ced the ss on the rock beside me and I lit another smoke.We both


    sat there looking out among the trees and J couldn''t believe how quiet it was.


    "Where are the patrols?" I asked.


    "They know to keep away from me when I''ve been in that mood.So, that''s what they''re doing." He says.


    "Alright then.Well, can you exin to me what that mood is? Because it really worries me." I say.


    "I can''t exin it.This thing takes over and I have no control.My father tried to take the Alpha position


    away from me once and I almost killed him.That''s why he''s not here with my mother. He keeps his


    distance." Jackson exined.


    And that made a lot more sense.


    Mates can''t stay away from each other for too long.


    But if she was here with Jackson, to make sure that everything is alright then it makes sense that he


    didn''t want toe. He''s another male that has questioned his authority.


    I imagine they wouldn''t have a very good rtionship now.


    No Alpha would put up with that.


    "Well, you''re not that person Jackson.I know the person that you are, and whatever that was before,


    that''s not you." I say.


    "Then how do I stop him from taking over?" He asked.


    "I have no idea.But we can find that out together." I say.


    "What are you talking about? There''s another about a werewolf with multiple personalities.It doesn''t


    happen." Jackson says.


    "Because I don''t believe that it is multiple personalities.I believe that it''s an extension of yourself that


    you only show when you are really pissed off and you don''t know how to show it in any other way." I


    exined.


    "Why would you think that?" He asked curiously.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Because you didn''t act like someone else.You didn''t pretend to be someone else.You were Jackson,


    but you were just a little more aggressive and you knew exactly what you were doing.You just couldn''t


    stop it." I exined.


    "Then how do I stop it?" He asked.


    "I don''t know.That is something that we are going to have to figure out together.Now, will you please


    come home?" I asked.


    "I''ll be there soon." He says.


    "Alright. I''m not leaving until you do." I say stubbornly.


    We were sitting there for a little while infortable silence when we heard some footsteps


    approaching from the border and Jackson got to his feet immediately and I was standing beside him on


    the boulder when we saw dozens of people walking towards us.


    We''d never seen these people before.


    They were definitely werewolves but they weren''t rogues and I wasn''t sure if they were aggressive or


    not.


    Some of them looked like they could be if they wanted to be.So we were both on guard in case it was


    another attack.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    "Alpha Jackson." Man in the lead said.


    "That''s right." Jackson says.


    "We were in Samuel''s pack. I guess, we''re yours." He says.


    "Samuel''s pack is putting up a fight.They aren''t leaving the territory without a fight." Jackson says


    cautiously.


    "I know.They are the ones that were loyal to Samuel.We weren''t.He was a controlling bastard and we


    couldn''t wait to get away from him.We need sanctuary.Because once they find out that we''re gone,


    they wille after us." He says.


    And Jackson looked at me.I looked at them cautiously and with curiosity and I nodded to him.I could tell


    that these people were seeking refuge, and Jackson was asking for my opinion on the subject.


    He knew that I had some way of telling whether people were telling the truth or not.


    I knew that they were definitely needing somewhere to go.


    So Jackson mind linked some warriors toe to our location and the warriors took them to the


    meeting hall.


    There was a lot to do if we were epting that many new members.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    And Jackson and I went back to the packhouse first.


    Jackson hadn''t had a shower yet and he was still soaked in dried blood and I went to the office.


    I grabbed a few things out of the desk that I knew we were going to need and I asked a few people to


    help us.


    We were going to have them living in the meeting hall until we found more permanent arrangements for


    them, so cots needed to be set up for them and supplies needed to be taken there.


    Even though it was getting reallyte tonight.


    Jackson came downstairs after his shower and I was getting the rest of the stuff out of his desk that I


    needed and we headed over to the meeting hall.


    But we didn''t really talk on the way there.


    I could feel that Jackson didn''t want to talk.


    He had a lot of feelings and emotions going on right now and I wasn''t going to interrupt them.I didn''t


    want to.I think he needed to feel the emotions and the feelings.


    He was feeling guilty about the way he treated me.


    But after talking to Kai, I think he needed to feel those emotions.I felt cruel about it, but I think it was


    important for him to feel guilty about what he did.


    So it was less likely to happen again. I knew that was wishful thinking.


    It wasn''t going to stop after just one time.He was going to do it again.


    But it was a starting point.


    It was the only ce that I knew where to start at.


    When we got to the meeting hall I walked around and got everyone''s names and information.


    It needed to go into the database, they were now part of this pack.


    And we needed to know who they are and we needed to run background checks on them.


    I then started helping sort them out with their bedding and getting them all something to eat.


    And while they were sitting around the room eating, I had myptop at the top of the room set up on a


    desk and I had cracked onto the dark web and I started running all of their names through as the same


    time I was using a secondptop to input all of their information into the database.


    Jackson was moving around doing a lot of different things for different people, and I could tell that our


    pack members mew that something was going on because we weren''t spending any time together.


    We weren''t going near each other.


    But I made sure to keep my head buried in theptop to avoid the whispers.


    Plus, I knew that he wouldn''t stand for any of that crap in front of new members to the pack.


    We had to show a united front, so that''s why we were keeping ourselves busy at different ends of the


    meeting hall.


    I saw that all their names came up clean, but that didn''t mean that we wouldn''t be keeping an eye on


    them.


    I let Jackson know that and I stayed there until all of their information was inputting into theputer.


    I was there until 1am and I saw that Jackson wasn''t leaving until I did.


    So he did start helping me with the paperwork that I needed to get done before I could finish and then


    we said goodnight to them all.


    When we walked outside, Jackson ordered a couple of warriors that were on patrol to keep an eye on


    the meeting hall.


    And to make sure that they told him if any of the new members left for any reason at all.


    And to find out where they were going.


    Thest thing we needed was a traitor in our pack.


    So I put the bag over my shoulder again that had bothptops in it and all the other notebooks and


    everything that I took to the meeting hall and started walking back to the packhouse.


    Again, Jackson and I didn''t say anything.


    And he was keeping an eye out on the woods.


    I couldn''t understand the feelings he was feeling though.


    They were all twisted up inside and they started making me feel sick, so I needed to block him out


    completely.


    I was going to let him do that.


    As soon as we got to the packhouse we went to our room and I went to the bathroom to have a shower


    and I got dressed into my warm pajamas and I went back into the bedroom.


    Jackson was already lying in bed and he looked at me when I came out of the bathroom but I hung the


    towel up just inside the door and I climbed into bed and I set the rm and Iid down facing the other


    way from him and tried to go to sleep.


    It had been a really long day and it wasn''t too hard for me to fall asleep that night.


    But unfortunately, it wasn''t a peaceful sleep.


    Jackson was standing in front of me.


    Looking at me with his beautiful green eyes and his gorgeous figure approaching me.


    He was looking down on me as he approached me and he cupped the side of my face as he started


    kissing me.


    He then pulled away from me and he was still staring down at me when his eyes started changing.


    He gripped me tightly around the waist so I could get away and his canines protruded from his gums


    and he looked at me with evil in his face and he pulled me closer so that I couldn''t get away and then


    he bent down and attacked me.


    I woke up with a jolt and I frantically looked around with my heart beating out of control and finding it


    hard to breathe.


    I looked to the side of me and Jackson was still asleep there so I swung my legs off to the side and I


    tried to get my breath back again.


    I finally got up and I went downstairs to the kitchen to get a drink and then I went out the back of the


    packhouse and I sat on the patio furniture with a smoke.


    I was deep in thought when I heard footstepsing around the side of the packhouse and I looked off


    to the side quickly and it was the leader that bought the people from Samuel''s pack.


    "What the hell are you doing here?" I asked.


    "Oh.I was just walking around and looking around." He says.


    "The rules were clear.None of you were allowed out of the meeting hall until morning.We can''t watch


    you all if you''re wandering around at all hours." I say.


    "I understand that.I''m sorry.But I thought it wouldn''t matter if it was just me." He says.


    "Well, it does.So, you should probably get back." I say.


    "You guys are pretty strict here." He says.


    "It''s Andrew, isn''t it?"I asked.


    "Yeah.You have a good memory." He says.


    "It''s my job.You really should go back.I wouldn''t want to upset Jackson right now, if I were you." I say.


    "He doesn''t seem that bad.Not as bad as what people say." Andrew says, taking a couple steps closer


    to me.


    "I really mean it.You should leave before Jackson wakes up." I say.


    "Right.Because you don''t want me to upset him.Like doing something like this..."


    He says pulling his hand out of his pocket with a gun in it and shooting me in the shoulder with what felt


    like a silver bullet.It was enough to knock me off my chair and onto the ground.


    But the worst part was that he had a silencer on the gun.


    So no one heard the shot.


    And I saw him walk over and stand over me pointing the gun right at my head.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Andrew was standing over me with a gun in his hand reading to put a silver bullet in my head and I was


    lying there looking up at him.I wasn''t feeling scared, I was feeling more angry and pissed off because


    we let this man into our pack and gave him everything that he needed.


    "You son of a bitch.We believed you and let you in here." I say trying to back away from him while


    clutching my shoulder that was bleeding profusely.


    I had a lot of things going through my head at the moment.And I wasn''t sure what I was going to do


    about it.I didn''t know how I was going to get out of this.I kept moving backwards on the ground, through


    the snow away from him.I was backing up towards the house but I was nowhere near the door and he


    had a maniacal smile on his face, like he hadpleted some fantastic n that he had in ce or


    something.


    Once I reached the packhouse I leaned up against the wall and he approached me even closer and he


    stood right in front of me.


    He leaned down in front of me and got as close to me as possible.


    "I never knew killing Jackson Cooper''s mate would be so simple." Heughs in my face.


    "I never said that this was going to be simple." I say.


    And he looked me in the eye and saw that I wasn''t faking it.


    But then he saw my eyes change color.


    Which meant that my wolf wasing forward, which shouldn''t happen if I had silver in me.


    He pulled his head back when he saw that happening to me and that''s when I took the opportunity to


    kick his legs out from behind him.


    Silver hurt like hell, but it didn''t slow me down like all other werewolves.


    And I got to my feet and he jumped to his feet immediately as well.


    My canines protruded and my ws extended and fur started sprouting on my skin and 1 let out a


    really loud howl for the whole pack to hear.


    And that ''s when he realized that I was in trouble.


    And then he started looking around.


    Waiting for the patrols.


    But I wasn''t waiting for the patrols.


    I jumped on him and when I tackled him to the ground the gun went off again and I ripped my teeth into


    his neck and ripped it out in one quick move.


    I then rolled off of him and my whole body went back to normal.I still had that bullet wound in my


    shoulder, plus another one in my stomach.


    Jackson came running out the backdoor in his shorts and warriors came running from all directions.


    At first Jackson was as shocked as anything before he picked me up in his arms.


    And he saw that it was Andrew that attacked me.


    "Silver." Jackson says.


    And he saw me grabbing my stomach and blood pouring through my fingers.


    "Holy shit.Andrew."


    Ethan says shocked looking at his dead body on the ground.


    I could feel the blood draining from my body and I was getting weaker and weaker.


    "Taylor.Taylor, stay with me baby.Ethan, you get back to the meeting hall and make sure their all still


    there.And put them under 24 hour guard.They are never allowed to leave."


    Jackson demanded.


    "Yes Alpha." Ethan says running off in the other direction and Jackson starts running towards the


    hospital with me in his arms.


    I knew that he was running as fast as possible because we were there within a couple of minutes and


    the doctor and nurses were already waiting for me.


    Jackson wouldn''t be able to heal me by shifting and licking my wounds, because there was silver in


    them.


    So he ced me on the gurney and he stayed in the room while the doctor and nurses got to work.


    The doctor had to extract the bullets in the emergency room and I was lucky that they didn''t hit any


    organs, which they discovered after some x-rays.


    So they hung some blood to restore what I had lost and they stitched me up and moved me to a room


    on my own.


    I was unconscious for a little while but when J was moved to a room Jackson was right beside me the


    whole time.


    When the doctor and the nurses left, Jackson sat down on the bed next to me and held my hand


    having trouble looking at me.


    "What were you doing outside?" He asked softly.


    "I couldn''t sleep.So I went outside to have a smoke." I say.


    "Nightmare?" He asked.


    And I didn''t have to say anything.He already knew what I was feeling, and I didn''t want him to feel


    guilty.


    But he knew that that''s exactly why I went downstairs.


    He didn''t ask me the details of the nightmare, I don''t think he really wanted to know, because I could


    feel his guilt already.


    Because of what I saw the day before with him.


    And I didn''t want to do that to him again.


    He''d suffered enough and I was realizing that it wasn''t his fault at all that he had changed the way that


    he did.


    I grabbed his hand in both of my hands and moved them over to my chest, above my bullet wound so


    that he couldn''t hurt my wound.


    It wasn''t long before Wyatt knocked on the door and Jackson told him toe in.


    "Luna.How are you feeling?" Wyatt asked.


    "Like I''ve been shot with silver bullets." I say.


    "Well, that would make sense." He says.


    "What''s up?"


    Jackson interrupted like he wasn''t in the mood for small talk.


    "We have secured all the neers.They have been told about Andrew and what he did and they are


    not allowed to leave the meeting hall without being investigated." Wyatt exined.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Good.I''ll investigate them myself.I''ll put them under Alphamand to get the truth out of them.So,


    keep them locked up until I''m ready to get there." Jackson orders.


    "Yes, Alpha." Wyatt says and he leaves the room.


    I know that Jackson didn''t want to talk about much at all but since I had put his arm up on my chest I


    could feel him rx a little bit and he rested his forehead on my shoulder.


    He was getting a little morefortable around me now.


    I wasn''t ming him for anything, and if he was picking up any feelings like I was ming him then I


    wasn''t meaning to.


    We stayed there in afortable silence for a long time and I could tell that Jackson was kicking


    people out of his head.


    They were trying to mind link him but he wasn''t paying attention to them.


    And the doctor came in to see how! was going while I was hooked up to the IV to flush the silver out of


    my system.


    She had to take a blood sample and put a rush on it to see if there was any silver left in my system.


    Jackson stayed quiet through it all and I could tell that the doctor was getting nervous treating me while


    he was watching her every move.


    Especially since he wasn''t saying anything.He was staring at everything she was doing.


    I felt sorry for the doctor but there was nothing I could do about him.


    He felt like this was his fault, but really it was my fault.I told him that they were okay toe in.I could


    sense that they were okay toe in.


    But obviously I was wrong.


    Andrew was evil and he was lying to us.


    How did I not pick up on that? Maybe the others are innocent and that''s what I was picking up on.


    Because there''s no way I would have been that wrong if they were all lying to us and they are all going


    to betray us.


    I had so many things going through my head right now and Iid my head back and closed my eyes


    and tried to rx.


    Which must have worked, because I ended up falling asleep.


    But the same thing happened again.


    The same dream.


    I woke up iling my arms and legs and Jackson was standing over me trying to get me to calm down


    and when I first saw his face I started panicking even more.


    Which I didn''t mean to.


    But when I realized that it was just a dream and everything was alright, I was able to settle down and


    my breathing started going back to normal.


    But the look on Jackson''s face was something that I would never forget.


    "I better get to the meeting hall.There''s a lot of work to do there.I''ll send some people over to guard


    your room." He says backing away from my bed.


    "Jackson.Wait." I say.


    But he didn''t stop as he headed for the door and left the room.


    I saw him walk down the hallway through the windows of my room and he took off pretty quickly and


    didn''t look back.


    "Fuck." I said to myself as Iid back down.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Jackson did send the guards, but I didn''t care.


    As soon as the doctor said that all the silver was out of my system I was out of that bed and heading


    towards the meeting hall.


    The guards tried to protest but I wouldn''t stop long enough to listen and when we got to the meeting


    hall, I saw the whole ce was in chaos.


    All of the neers were making a lot of noise about Andrew trying to kill me and that he never


    mentioned to them about his ns.


    They believed that he was for real.


    That he wanted help.


    Not that he wanted to kill myself and Jackson.


    I found Jackson over by the side of the room and he was pinching the bridge of his nose, which is what


    he did when he was really frustrated.


    So I made a beeline straight for him and he must have picked up my scent because his head snapped


    up when I got close enough.


    "What are you doing here?" He asked, concerned.


    "I wasn''t going to stay in that hospital any longer than I had to.Especially not after the way you left." I


    say.


    "You know that I can feel your feelings.You were scared of me when you woke up." He says.


    "I can''t control what I dream about.And seeing you just freaked me out for a second until I realized what


    was going on.You can''t me me for that." I say.


    "I know that I can''t me you for that.And I don''t.But it really hurts when your mate is scared of you."


    He says.


    "I know.But that is the first time I have ever seen you like that before.Of course I wasn''t going to ept


    that part of your personality straight away." I say.


    "Yeah.I know.I just thought keeping my distance would be best for now." He says.


    "Best for who. You or me?" I asked, staring him dead in the eye.


    "I''m sorry." He says, looking away.


    Realizing that it was just easier on him.


    "Well, it''s making me feel like shit.Do you know that? You''re just making it worse when you run away


    from it." I yelled.


    "I didn''t know that.I''m sorry." He says.


    So I leaned forward and hugged him and it took a second before I felt his arms wrap around me but I


    loved the feeling of his arms around me.


    "People are staring." He whispered in my ear.


    "I don''t care." I say not letting go of him.


    Not until I was ready to.


    When I did finally let go of him we had to start talking to all of the neers.But we were interrogating


    them individually.


    And they were leaving it up to me and Jackson to do it.As leaders of this pack.


    And their pack.


    There were 235 people that we needed to interrogate and it took the whole rest of the day and that


    whole night to get through everyone.And we found that Andrew was the only one that was the traitor.He


    wanted to make a name for himself and kill Alpha Jackson so that he would be in charge of Alpha


    Samuel''s and Alpha Jackson''s entire pack.


    And that was a huge pack that Jackson owned over the entire country.We weren''t even all in one


    area.We were packs all over the country because he would take over a pack and leave them where


    they are, under his supervision.


    When we got back to the packhouse the cook had food waiting for us in the dining room and I sat at the


    table with Jackson but I pulled aptop out while we were eating.


    "What are you doing?" He asked.


    "Well, it just urred to me today that I have absolutely no idea how many people I am the Luna of." I


    say.


    "You want to find all of my packs?" He asked.


    "Yeah.Are they all inputted on theputer like I did for this pack?" I asked, eyeing him off curiously.


    "No.They''re not.That was the next task I was going to ask you to do.But they are all written in this


    notebook." He says handing me the book.


    So I closed theptop and I started looking through the book.It would name the town that he owned


    and then a number was next to it.


    That was the number of people in that pack.


    "Holy shit.You have 25 000 members in your pack."


    I was shocked.


    "Something like that."


    He says nonchntly.


    "Oh my god.How do you keep track of them all?" I asked.


    "It''s not too hard.I have stationed my own people in those packs and they keep things straight." He


    says.


    "Alright.So, you''ve got packs in California, Oregon, Washington State, Colorado...the list goes on." I


    say looking through the book.


    "Yeah.Their all over the country." He says.


    "Have you ever thought about bringing them together?"I asked.


    "No.Can''t say that I have.I don''t want them to all know about each other.They might get together and


    try to kill me.I was pretty cruel to a few of those packs." He says.


    "Yeah.I can see that." I say.


    And he kicked me under the table so I startedughing.


    "I''m not that horrible." He says.


    "I know.I''m sorry." I say.


    And he leaned over and kissed me.


    As soon as we finished eating we headed upstairs to our room and we had a quick shower and got into


    bed.I didn''t even remember thest time I slept.


    So I rolled on my side and Jackson rolled over and put his arm around me.I melted into his chest that


    was against my back. Taking in the warmth and feeling him breathing, which was really rxing and


    helped put me to sleep.


    I was running through the woods, outside the packhouse.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Something was chasing me and for some reason I couldn''t shift.


    I was in human form, running away.I don''t see what''s chasing me, but it''s big and huge.I finally reach


    the edge of the woods and the packhouse is right in view.I assume that it''s Jackson in his evil


    personality, but then I look up and I see Jackson standing outside the packhouse.


    He sees me trying to catch my breath when something grabs my leg and pulls it out from under me and


    I fall to the ground.


    I scream for Jackson to help me and his eyes go wide when he sees that I''m in trouble.


    Hees running towards me but I am being dragged back into the woods by this unknown creature.


    I turn around to try and see what it is but it''s moving too fast, and I can''t make it out. I don''t know what


    it is that is dragging me away.


    But Jackson is running after me, I hear him shift and he lets out a howl and I can hear his paws on the


    ground before he suddenly lurches over me and tackles the thing that has me in its grip.


    And I am able to scramble away and turn around to see Jackson fighting with another wolf.But I know


    that I''ve seen that wolf before.I just don''t know where I''ve seen it before.I can''t ce it.


    Joba aaa be I''m not sure how long we were asleep when we were woken up by dys.


    But my eyes still felt like sandpaper.So I knew that we hadn''t been asleep that long.


    "Get out mother." Jackson snapped at her.


    "Jackson.I haven''t seen Joseph.Ever since you got him back from Samuel.He hasn''te back.I don''t


    know where he is." dys says.


    And I heard Jackson moan when he heard that.


    "What?" I asked with my eyes still closed.


    "He''s gone.I''ve looked everywhere.I don''t know where he could possibly be." dys says.


    And my eyes snapped open when I heard that.


    "I think I know where he is.Well, what he''s doing." I say.


    "What''s that?" dys asked.


    And I sat up to look at dys and Jackson sat up as well.


    Looking at me curiously, like he had no idea what I was about to say.


    "He''s gone after his mate again." I say.


    "Fucking idiot." Jackson says flopping back down onto the bed.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    We had to get up immediately and we headed straight down to the conference room in the packhouse


    and Jackson pulled out a map andid it out on the table.


    Ethan and Wyatt were there and Jackson started pointing out all of the known rogue camps in the


    area.We needed to start hitting those ces first.


    There''s a chance that he will be there.


    And if that''s where he wanted to stay then that was fine.


    We weren''t going to force him back here, if he wanted to stay there with his mate then we weren''t going


    to stop him.


    But he''s too far away for Jackson to mind link him and that''s what was the most frustrating.


    Just not knowing where he is.


    The least he could do is call and let people know that he''s not dead.


    Unless he was still looking for his mate, but the same rules apply.He could at least let his mother know


    where he is.


    She''s worried sick about him right now.We know that he''s not dead, because we would be able to feel


    that.


    But we don''t know if he''s in trouble or not.


    And that''s what was really getting to his family.


    "How big are these Rogue camps?" I asked, looking at the map.


    "Some of them are pretty big.We''re going to have to go in there with a strategy." Jackson says.


    "Amnesty.We won''t hurt them if they agree to talk to us." I say.


    "We can''t trust Rogues.They always lie." dys says.


    "Well, if they have any brains at all then they will know that we''re not there alone.We will have people in


    the woods.So if they don''t agree to those terms then we''ll threaten to wipe out the whole camp." I


    suggest.


    And I saw dys eyeing me up and down.


    "Alright.Now I get why you two are mates." She says.


    "Have you told anyone about Joseph being gone?" Jackson asked.


    "I had to let your father know." dys says.


    And I looked straight at Jackson, knowing that they didn''t have a really good rtionship because his


    father tried to take the Alpha title away from Jackson and give it to one of his brothers.I was a little


    afraid of what was going to happen if his father showed up here.I didn''t want there to be a civil war


    while we were probably going to be getting into a war with the rogues.


    "Alright.So, we hit the closest camps first and work our way out.How''s that?" I asked, looking back at


    the map, and trying to change the subject.


    "Yeah.Sounds like a good idea to me." Jackson says.


    "Alpha.Word is getting around that Joseph is missing.Warriors are starting to volunteer toe with


    us."


    Wyatt announced.


    "Awesome.We don''t have to go and order them toe with us.That''s just what I love to hear." I say.


    "Yeah.After everything that''s been going ontely, I wasn''t looking forward to it either.The warriors need


    to rest." dys says.


    "This is what warriors are for.And we''ve got plenty here to spare."


    Jackson insisted.And I raised my eyebrows at him.


    "That''s how he gets his warriors to work so hard.Because he thinks that''s the way warriors should be."


    dys says.


    "Can you not talk about me like that while I am standing right here, please?"


    Jackson ordered his mother.


    And she stopped talking immediately.I knew that it was none of my business and I was really trying to


    stay out of their family business and everything, but I didn''t like him talking to his mother like that.I


    would never talk to my mother like that.


    Except when she lied to me about who my father was and I just wouldn''t talk to her at all.


    But I don''t use my position in the pack to tell my mother what to do.


    I turned to look at Jackson and he was already looking at me like he was daring me to say something.


    Like he knew that I didn''t like what he just did and he knew that I was going to challenge it.


    But instead he grabbed my arm and dragged me out of the room and he closed the doors to the


    conference room and dragged me to the living room.


    "Don''t challenge me in front of other people." Jackson warned me.


    "Don''t you fucking dare tell me what to do.And stop treating your mother like she''s your subordinate." I


    say.


    "She is."He says.


    "She''s your fucking mother.She gave birth to you, you son of a bitch." I yelled.


    "I don''t care.I''m in charge around here.I''m the Alpha." He yelled.


    "And I''m Luna.And I will not stand by and let you talk to your mother like that.I wouldn''t even talk to my


    own mother like that, and she''s done shit that really deserves it." I yell back at him.


    And he growls.And I could see his face changing slightly before going back to normal.


    "Oh.Have I offended the beast? Is he going to rear his ugly head again? Bring it on.At least this time


    I''m fucking prepared for it." I yelled.


    "Wow."


    Someone said from the other side of the room.


    And Jackson and I both turned to look towards the foyer and there were alot of people standing there


    who I had never met before.


    But Jackson growled even louder this time and took off through the kitchen and out the back door.But I


    just stood there watching him.


    "Can I help you?" I asked.


    And the older man at the front stepped forward.


    "My name is Elias.I am Jackson''s father." He says.


    "Oh shit.I am so sorry that you had to see that." I say walking towards them.


    I now felt a little ashamed, but that didn''tst long.


    "I''m not.It''s about time someone put him in his ce like that.He was talking to his mother like crap


    again, that''s what we heard." Elias says.


    "Yeah.Just because he''s Alpha, doesn''t mean he gets to treat his mother like that." I say.


    "You must be Taylor.It is so nice to finally meet you.dys told me that you would be good for


    Jackson.But I never expected anything like that." He says.


    "Well, I guess I''m not really one to stand for bullies and put up with other people''s crap." I say.


    "Well, let me introduce you to the rest of the family.This is Maverick, Emmett, Den, Millie, Olive, Zara


    and Joseph is the youngest.Olive and Zara are twins." Elias introduced them.


    "It''s really nice to meet you all.dys is here in the conference room."


    I started to walk through the packhouse and I could hear them following behind me.I went into the


    conference room and dys was so happy to see the rest of her family.


    She hugged and kissed them all and I could tell that she really missed her mate.


    And as I stood back I noticed some really big scars up the back of Elias'' neck.I wondered how he got


    them.I assumed in battle, and it would have been a pretty brutal battle.I know that Jackson has scars


    all over him from battles, but Elias¡® were deep and still looked painful butpletely healed over.


    "Jackson did that."


    Maverick whispered, leaning over towards me.He must have seen me looking at the scars.


    "What do you mean?" I asked.


    "when dad tried to take the Alpha title off of Jackson.They fought and Jackson did that to dad."


    Maverick says.


    And I looked at him, not actually knowing what to say for a moment.I think this was the first time I was


    actually speechless.I didn''t know what the hell to think about that.


    How could he do something like that to his own father.


    I mean, it looked like he held his father down and purposefully made those huge marks.


    To his own father.


    Jackson finally came back and I noticed the tension in the air.


    Him and his father wouldn''t even look at each other and Jackson mapped out the n that we were


    going to take to try and find Joseph.


    And while I was standing at the table I started feeling a little unwell.


    Like I was going to throw up or something.


    It was weird.


    It came on really suddenly.


    But then disappeared as quickly as it came on.I went upstairs and I started gathering supplies that we


    would need.I had to pack a couple of bags that we could carry in our mouths after we shifted and Wyatt


    came into the supply room to make sure that I was getting enough for the amount of people that were


    searching with us.


    He stopped me half way through and looked at me in the face and then I saw him smelling the air.


    "Alpha.You better get in here." Wyatt yelled out.


    And Jackson came straight to the supply room and Wyatt just nodded at me.


    "What the hell is wrong with you two?" I asked.


    "Oh crap¡± Jackson says feeling my forehead.


    "What?" I asked, pushing him away.


    "You''re burning up.Are you feeling sick?" Jackson asked.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Yeah.A little.It''ll pass." I say getting back to doing what I was doing.


    "No.It won''t.You need to go to our room and get in a cold shower, right now.I''ll sort out the warriors and


    search parties and I''ll be right there." Jackson says pulling me out of the supply cupboard.


    "Are you going to tell me what the fuck is going on?" I asked, getting frustrated with no answers.


    "Baby.You''re going into heat.You can''t go searching for Joseph.You can''t leave the packhouse until it


    passes."'' He says.


    "Heat. That can take days." I say.


    "I know.Just go to our room and I''ll make sure that all unmated males stay away from the


    packhouse.They will be able to smell you and won''t be able to resist.It''ll cause all sorts of havoc.You


    need to go to our room and have a cold shower.It''s obviously just started so you''re not really feeling the


    effects of it yet." Jackson says.


    I was a little concerned about this.I wasn''t really worried, I knew that it was bound to happen once I


    was marked.


    But this hade at a really bad time.I couldn''t go in heat now when my pack needed me.I knew that


    they would understand.


    This shit happens when it happens.We have no control over it.


    But it still pissed me off a little.But I knew that Jackson was right.I wouldn''t be safe outside if I was in


    heat.


    And I know that it can get really painful if I''m not with my mate.So I needed to do what he said


    here.There was no room for argument.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    I went to our room without stopping anywhere else and closed the door and I went into the bathroom


    and stripped off my clothes and I got in the shower.I turned it on and it felt really hot so I turned it down


    and I stood under the water.


    It did feel really soothing on my skin that I didn''t realize was getting so hot but it wasn''tpletely


    ufortable yet.


    It wasn''t long before Jackson came into the bathroom and I heard this really loud noise around the


    bedroom and bathroom.


    "What the hell is that?" I asked.


    "A reinforced metal door and metal shutters for the windows.So no one can get in." He says.


    "When did you have them installed?" I asked.


    "When I knew that I wasn''t going to reject you as my mate." He says getting in the shower with me.


    And I turned to face him and I put my arms over his shoulders.


    "I think this might be a bad first impression on your family if I''m going to be locked up for days on end."


    I say.


    "who the hell cares what they think." He says.


    "I saw the scars on your father''s back." I say.


    And Jackson looks away from me.


    "And you''re not scared of that?" He asked, still not looking at me.


    "Would I be standing here right now if I were?" I asked.


    And I cupped his face with my hand, forcing it back to look at me.I could see that he wasn''t happy or


    proud about what he did, but it was done now.Nothing could change it.


    "I think they were impressed with you.No one ever stands up to me like that." Jackson says.


    "Good.And don''t think that''s ever going to stop." I say.


    "I know.I don''t imagine that it will." He says.


    So I stood up on my tiptoes and I leaned forward to kiss him.


    And he wrapped his arms around my waist, kissing my back more urgently.I thought I was the one that


    was meant to be extra horny right now, I guess this wasn''t going to be so bad on him either.


    He pushed me back against the shower wall and I hissed a little at how cold the tiles were but Jackson


    put his hands under my ass and lifted me off the ground.I wrapped my legs around his waist and he


    started kissing me again with my arms on his shoulders.


    He turned the water off and carried me to the bedroom andid me down on the bed and he stood over


    me looking at me, looking at my naked body up and down.


    I saw him lick his lips before he ced one knee on the bed next to me and he started kissing my neck


    and he moved down to my mark where I let out an involuntary moan.


    Jackson kept moving down further until he stopped at my breast and started sucking on my nipple and


    then moved to the other nipple.


    He then started moving down my stomach and he kissed on either side of my thighs and he lifted my


    legs up and wrapped them around his head.


    My arousal was filling the room, and I felt his tongue start teasing my slit before he found my clit and


    sucked it into his mouth.


    Causing another much louder moaning from me.


    He started running his tongue up and down my core, and he growled making the vibrations making my


    walls clench together and not wanting him to stop.


    I lowered my hands to run my fingers through his hair and he sucked my clit into his mouth again when


    I felt him push one finger into my core and he started pumping it in and out.


    He slowly added a second finger and I turned into a writhing mess.


    I started moving my hips against his mouth and I could feel that I was getting close to the edge.


    He lifted my legs higher and held them there and he curled his fingers inside of me reaching that hard


    to reach spot.


    It was the most amazing feeling I had ever felt.


    My legs began trembling and I got butterflies in my stomach.


    He started licking up and down my clit right beside where his fingers were, coaxing another moan out


    of me.I could feel myself heating up.


    But not in the bad way that I was expecting.


    It was really good.


    And erotic and beautiful.I could feel the rest of my body start to tremble as well.


    "Fuck Jackson.Don''t stop that." I moaned.


    And he sucked my clit harder and started pumping his fingers in faster until I screamed out in ecstasy


    as I plummeted over the edge of my orgasm.


    My pussy pulsating around him while he kept pumping his fingers in and out.


    And I was trying to catch my breath.


    Jacksonpped up every drop of me and he slowly started moving upwards towards me and put my


    legs on either side of him.


    He kissed me and I could taste myself on his lips and he was rubbing his hardened cock against my


    pussy, while kissing me, getting me excited again.


    So he adjusted himself and he thrust himself inside of me and I let out a moan of relief, almost.


    He thrusted all the way into the hilt and then he started moving slowly in and out while I got used to his


    massive size inside of me.


    But I wrapped my arms around him and I was digging my fingernails into his back, trying to get closer


    to him.


    We were as close as we could be, but I needed him closer.I needed him to be closer to me.


    He started moving a little faster after that and he was sucking on my neck.


    On my mark, which caused my back to arch off the bed and I still pulled him closer while I was running


    one of my hands through his hair.


    He pulled his head back slightly to look at me and he stayed there staring in my eyes, while slowly


    moving in and out of me.


    "I love you." Jackson says.


    And I rubbed my hand down the side of his face.


    "I love you too." I say.


    And I pulled his head back to mine and started kissing him again.


    He grabbed a hold of me and we rolled over so that he was on his back and I was on top of him and I


    started moving up and down on his cock, making it go in even deeper and I had Jackson moaning as


    much as he had me going earlier.


    I leaned forward so that I was lying on top of him but I was still moving forward and backward and when


    I grabbed a hold of the headrest I was able to go even faster until I could feel myself climbing the


    precipice again and I screamed out as my orgasm washed over me in waves and my whole body


    trembled.


    Jackson also jolted a couple of times inside of me and then stopped moving, both of us out of breath as


    he found his release as well.


    And he leaned up and kissed me before I rolled off of him andid next to him on the bed.


    Both of us were trying to catch our breath and feeling pretty rxed afterwards.But that definitely didn''t


    last long.I started tossing and turning again, and started feeling a little sick again.


    "Another wave ising on." Jackson says.


    "I didn''t think it would happen so fast." I say in a pained voice.


    This was a lot more painful than it was earlier.


    I actually grabbed my stomach in pain this time and Jackson looked over at me concerned and he


    sprung into action immediately.


    He started kissing me again, down my neck and down my ribs and back up again.


    And everywhere he touched, the burning stopped.I felt more at ease when he was touching me.And I


    knew exactly what I wanted.So I pulled him on top of me again and started kissing him.I knew that


    being in heat was ufortable but no one had ever really told me what to expect.


    My mother never really gave me that talk.


    Which sucked.It would have been nice to know what I was in for.


    For two days Jackson and I couldn''t keep our hands off of each other.


    We didn''t sleep, we didn''t eat, we barely got anything to drink and by the end we were both so


    exhausted that we were finding the easiest positions to have sex in.


    He finallyid behind me so that we were using as little energy as possible.I never thought that having


    sex with Jackson would get to be too much for me.


    But it was really getting like that now.


    But his touch was the only thing to drive the heat away.


    And I needed him near me.He needed to be touching me at all times.


    The heat did finally subside and it was such a relief for both of us.I was so tired that I just wanted to


    sleep.


    But the room smelt like a brothel and we were both sticky from sweat and we were in desperate need


    of a shower.


    So we showered together and Jackson unlocked our bedroom while I changed the sheets and put them


    in the dirty hamper and put clean sheets on the bed.


    I then opened the window to let some fresh air in, even though it was really cold outside and I copsed


    on the bed.


    Jackson was lying next to me with his arm around me and I was almost about to doze off to sleep when


    I suddenly sat up.


    "Joseph." I say.


    "It''s alright.The others carried on the search without us.They have been looking for Joseph since we''ve


    been locked up in here." He says.


    "Shouldn''t we be out there?" I asked.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "They''ve got it covered.Don''t worry about it.They''re not expecting us until tomorrow." He says pulling


    me back down to the bed.


    I wanted to protest, but my eyes betrayed me.


    They practically closed on their own and I dozed off into a dreamless sleep.


    The best kind.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    We slept the rest of that day and night, into the following morning.


    And when we got up out of bed I realized just how sore I was.


    I guess werewolf healing didn''t include healing quickly from having sex for two days.


    Joseph saw me walking to the bathroom and chuckled at me so I told him to bugger off and I got in the


    shower and put on some fresh clothes.


    When we got downstairs dys was in the kitchen and Jackson made us both a coffee and we sat at


    the kitchen ind and Jackson handed me an ice pack whileughing.So I poked my tongue out at him


    and I sat on the ice pack.


    "So, why are you on birth control if you have a mate?" dys asked me.


    And I looked up at Jackson and he looked a little pissed that she asked me that question.


    "Because I''m only 18 and still in high school.I haven''t graduated yet and I n on going to college


    afterwards.I don''t want a baby while I''m trying to sort my life out first." I say.


    And she nodded like she understood, but I could tell that she didn''t approve.


    "Mom.You''ve already got grandchildren with some of the others.Just leave Taylor alone." Jackson says.


    "Well, if you''re on birth control then every heat is going to be that bad until you get pregnant." dys


    says.


    "We only go into heat every couple of months.I''m sure I can handle that until I''m ready to get pregnant."


    i deadpanned.


    I didn''t want to talk about it.


    It was my choice when I was going to have a baby and I wasn''t going to be bullied into it by my mates


    mother or my own mother.But my mother knows better than to say anything about it.


    She knows that it will happen when I want it to happen.


    I know that it made me a bit of a control freak, but I like to think of it as me taking control of my own life.


    "Is there any news on Joseph?" I asked.


    "There have been a couple of sightings.But the search parties just missed him when they got there."


    dys says.


    "Well, they should be close then.Shouldn''t they?" I asked.


    "I hope so." She says.


    Someone then ran the doorbell and I heard one of the omega''s answer it and she brought Stefan into


    the kitchen.He looked at Jackson a little cautiously but I scowled at Jackson and he put his hands up in


    surrender.


    "I have work to do in the office and I need to get on to the search party.I''lle back and check on you


    soon, and your ice pack."


    He chuckled as he kissed me.


    And I tried to hit him before he dodged it and he headed out of the room.


    "What was that about?" Stefan asked.


    "Nothing.Don''t worry about it.What are you up to?" I asked.


    "Not much.Can I make myself a coffee?" He asked.


    "Of course you can.You don''t need to ask.Just help yourself." I say.


    "So, what''s going on with this guy? My son obviously has a problem with him." dys says.


    "He''s a friend of mine.Jackson is learning to ept it." I say ring at her.


    And Stefan was looking at me weird.


    Like he was really ufortable.


    "Alpha males don''t ept this kind of thing."


    dys warned me.


    And I sighed loudly before turning to look at her.


    "After he beat the living hell out of Stefan and then hit me when I split it up, I moved back to my


    mother''s house and wouldn''t talk to him.I don''t think he''s going to be stupid enough to do it


    again.There''s a lot more around here than you know about."


    I snapped at dys.


    So she finally shut her mouth and she left the room.


    "Wow.So, that''s the mother inw is it?" He asked.


    "I''m not married to Jackson.So no.Not yet." I say.


    And he scoffed at the word y that I was making.


    Stefan sat at the kitchen ind and talked to me for a while and I realized that I hadn''t seen my friends


    from school in ages.


    Not a whole lot since I got back from Morda, and since it was announced that the Alpha was my mate.I


    knew that it would intimidate them, but I didn''t think it would really affect our friendship that much.I


    guess I was wrong there.


    They hadn''t reached out at all.


    I had tried to call a couple of times, but they were never really interested in getting together or anything


    like that.


    But Stefan, he copped a beating from Jackson and he was still hanging around.


    He stayed for a while and we caught up on a few things and Stefan was trying to tap into his werewolf


    side, but it wasn''t happening yet.I know that it can take time, but he was also mostly fae.


    Not werewolves.


    So we didn''t know if he would ever get his wolf.I knew that it was a possibility that he wasn''t going to


    get his wolf, but he was assured that he was going to.


    And living with his mother waspletely different to what he expected.


    He was a lot happier than he was when he was with his father.


    And it was really good to see.


    After Stefan left I headed to the office and Jackson was sitting behind his desk looking at bills that were


    sitting on his desk.


    So I grabbed a hold of some of the bills and I took them over to theptop at the coffee table.


    "I want a desk of my own in here." I say out of nowhere.


    And Jackson looked up at me.


    "I''ve been waiting how long it would take you to ask for that." He says smirking at me.


    "Does that mean I can have one?" I asked.


    "Sure.I''ll arrange it.And you can have a properputer and everything." He says.


    "Myptop is alright.I don''t want you going overboard.I just want a desk and a proper chair." I say tly.


    And then Jackson went rigid and I saw his eyes ze over.He suddenly stood up and looked out the


    window before he turned back to me.


    "They found Joseph.He wouldn''te back to the pack without his mate.So they''ve bought her too."


    Jackson says.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    And I walked over to the window.


    "Why is that an issue?" I asked.


    "They''ve had to hogtie her because she''s so feral." Jackson says.


    We waited for their return which took a couple of hours and I helped the omega''s get food and supplies


    ready for the search party.


    They were all met at the packhouse by their families and they had something to eat.


    I saw Joseph and he looked like hell.


    He hadn''t eaten, dirty clothes and was weak.He hadn''t slept and I saw them handling his mate through


    the packhouse, who was indeed feral.


    And they needed to take her down to a cell in the dungeon and Joseph started fighting with


    Jackson.But Jackson had more say over what happened right now.He was lucky that Jackson didn''t kill


    the girl.


    And the only reason he didn''t, was because she was Joseph''s mate.


    He wasn''t going to kill her for that reason.


    dys tried to calm him down and the rest of the family were trying to settle down the situation but


    Joseph ran back upstairs and he wasn''t going to talk to anyone.He didn''t want to talk to anyone.


    So we all left him to be alone.


    When Jackson''s family was all there I could tell that he was getting irritated by them being here,


    especially his father.


    But he didn''t say anything to them.He didn''t say anything at all.


    I was talking to everyone while we were in the living room.


    But Jackson was sitting there not saying anything.


    It was really good to talk to them and get to know them and they all seemed really interested in me and


    everything about me.I guess they wanted to know how I was able to handle Jackson.


    But he''s never scared me.


    If they only knew what happened the first night we met and that slow car ride back to the pack.


    It would have been shocking to them.


    Because I wasn''t scared of him from day one.


    Especially when he thought of me as a traitor.


    Jackson had enough talking to his family and announced that it was time for bed.


    So he grabbed my hand and helped me up off and he practically dragged me upstairs with him.


    "That was rude." I say as Jackson closed our bedroom door.


    "I know.But I didn''t want to be down there any longer.I don''t want to keep talking to them." He says.


    "Why not? There you''re family.I don''t think they''re here to hurt you.They''re here to help Joseph." I say.


    "I don''t care what their motives are.They still know that they should have called before they arrived." He


    says getting into bed.


    And I got changed and I got into bed with him as well.


    We talked in bed for a while but Jackson went to sleep before me and I was having trouble sleeping.So


    I got up to get a drink but when I got to the bottom of the stairs I heard something in the dungeon.I


    knew that the rogue had guards watching her, so I went downstairs and down the hall to the end cell


    where the rogue girl was being held.


    She was asleep on the floor but I saw outside the cell, in the middle of the hall, Joseph was lying on the


    floor as well.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Joseph quickly looked up at me standing there and he went backwards towards the bars near his


    mates cell, like I was going to hurt her or something.


    "Joseph.It''s alright.I just saw the door opened.That''s all.I just came to make sure that everything was


    alright." thuy I say.


    "You''re not here to hurt her?" He asked.


    "Of course not.I wouldn''t do that." I say moving closer, really slowly.


    And I saw the two guards that were still there.I was d that they were.I was d that they didn''t listen


    to Joseph if he told them to leave.


    Suddenly Joseph''s mate grabbed Joseph from the other side of the bars from around the throat and I


    ran over and tried to pry her arm off of his neck.


    The guards were trying to help me but they couldn''t get her to let go either.


    So I reached through the cell bars and I grabbed her by the hair and mmed her head into the bars


    right in front of her until she lost consciousness and she finally let him go.


    "What the hell have you done!" Joseph yelled at me as he turned around to look at her.


    "You''re wee.The bitch was going to kill you." I yelled back.


    "You bitch.Why the hell can''t you just stay the fuck out of it."


    Joseph yelled at me while getting in my face.


    Just as Jackson ran down to the basement and he punched Joseph straight in the face.


    "Don''t you ever get in her face like that or speak to her like that again.She just saved your fucking life."


    Jackson yelled with his Alpha aura spilling out.


    Forcing Joseph to his knees.


    "How do you know that?"


    Joseph stuttered out in pain.


    "Because the guard''s mind linked me.If a rogue goes feral in these cells, they are usually killed.You''re


    lucky that your little bitch is still alive."


    Jackson yelled at him.


    "Jackson.Calm down.I could have handled him on my own." I say.


    "I don''t care.He''s noting into my house and treating you like that.Especially not because of that


    feral thing." Jackson says.


    "Just leave us both alone.Now." Joseph demanded.


    And I saw that Jackson was starting to really lose his temper.


    "Jackson.Let''s just go.It''s his mate.He can deal with her." I say.


    And Jackson looked over to me as I approached him.He was ready to attack Joseph and I was afraid


    that he was going to try and kill his brother.


    But I knew that when his head cleared and he wasn''t so pissed off, he would really hate himself for


    it.So I tried to calm the situation.


    "Let''s just go.If he thinks that he can handle her then it''s fine.And if she strangles him to death then that


    is his fault.Not ours." I say calmly, holding my hand out.


    After a few seconds, Jackson reluctantly takes my hand and we leave them in the basement alone.


    But we needed to pass Jackson''s family who were standing at the entrance watching everything and


    they got out of Jackson''s way almost immediately.


    And we went up to our room and Jackson mmed the door.


    "Was that necessary?" I asked.


    "Yeah! I''m still pissed if you haven''t noticed?" He asked.


    "Oh yeah.I noticed." I say sitting on the side of the bed while Jackson poured himself a drink.


    "I can''t wait for them to fucking leave." He says.


    "Or, maybe this is your chance to make good with your family." I say.


    "Maybe I don''t want to.Maybe there''s been too much bad blood already between us." He says.


    "You''re family.It might take a while, but it''s the right thing to do." I say.


    "What are you? My conscience?" He asked and I rolled my eyes at him.


    "Well, someone has to." I say.


    "I can''t stand them being here." He yelled, throwing his ss across the room.


    "Alright.Why are you yelling at me for it?" I asked.


    "Because I''m pissed off and I don''t mean to be yelling at you." He yelled.


    So I sat back and watched him pace around the room when someone knocked on the door.


    My heart stopped for a moment.


    This wasn''t any time for someone to being to see Jackson.He can''t be getting into any


    confrontations right now.


    But when he opened the door I saw his mother and father both standing there.


    Oh, shit.


    "What the hell is wrong with you?"


    Elias yelled at Jackson getting right in his face.


    Oh shit.


    Back off.


    Now isn''t the time to get into his face.


    "Really? This is my fault? That bitch tried to kill Joseph and Taylor saved his life.And then he abused


    the crap out of her for saving his life."


    Jackson growled at him so loudly that the windows shook.


    "I don''t care.Joseph is your brother.You never threaten to kill your brother''s mate."


    Elias screamed at him.


    And then I saw Jackson start huffing up and he was stepping towards his father as his father was


    starting to back off.


    Maybe finally realizing what a mistake he made.


    They kept moving like that until they were out of the room so I got up to follow them and they were both


    screaming at each other, over the top of each other, that nothing was really easily understood by both


    of them.


    But Jackson was stalking towards his father as his father was backing down the stairs backwards, but


    he was still screaming at Jackson.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Now I understand how they got into that fight where Jackson almost killed him.


    His father doesn''t know when to stop.


    This is the perfect time to stop.


    While he still has his fucking head.


    What is wrong with that man? I know that he used to be Alpha, but he''s not any more.


    And he is the one that handed the pack over to Jackson.


    He could have easily given it to one of his other sons, but at the time he obviously thought Jackson was


    capable of taking the pack and running it on his own.


    Otherwise he wouldn''t have given it to him.


    We got to the bottom of the stairs and the rest of his brothers and sisters were there and I saw Joseph


    run into the room from the dungeon.


    "What the fuck is going on?" Joseph asked.


    "I don''t know." Maverick tells Joseph.


    "Is this how it happenedst time? When Jackson almost killed your dad? Because I don''t think he''s


    going to spare his life this time." I say.


    "Dad was the Alpha of our pack for 30 years.It''s hard for him to let go and watch what Jackson has


    done to it. Dad liked having a small pack.Jackson''s temper has killed a lot of Alpha''s and made this


    pack as big as it is." Den exined.


    "I don''t think their going to stop this time." dys says.


    And we watched as they were getting more in each other''s faces.


    "The only reason why you want to stay here and note home and lead the pack properly is because


    of that fucked up mate of yours." Elias screamed.


    "Oh shit." I say stiffening up.


    And the others looked at me like I knew something that they didn''t.


    "What?" Millie asked, confused.


    "He shouldn''t have said that." I say.


    "Everyone knows that she''s not a real werewolf.She''s half fae.That doesn''t make her a real wolf." Elias


    yelled.


    Jackson then let out a growl so loud that it almost felt like the ground shook, and I saw fur sprouting out


    on his arms and his ws protruded and he started shifting right there.


    "I want you all out of this house.Right now.As for that rogue bitch.She''s going to be executed at first


    light." Jackson growled through gritted teeth.


    And that''s when Joseph stepped in.


    And he started challenging Jackson.I could understand Joseph stepping in.He wanted to protect his


    mate.


    But this was going to end very badly.


    Especially as I saw the other two start shifting as well.


    And Jackson lunged at his father and they tumbled together out the ss doors and onto thewn out


    the back of the packhouse.


    Jackson wasn''t far behind.


    He ran outside and shifted while running and jumped on Jackson''s back, and I knew that they were


    both going to try and kill him without hesitation.


    And I couldn''t let that happen.


    As much as Joseph was trying to protect his mate, I needed to protect mine.


    I wasn''t going to let them kill my mate.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    The rest of us on lookers ran out of the packhouse and all three men had shifted and were fighting


    each other.


    And it was no little fight between family members where they just needed to sort some shit out.


    They were trying to kill each other.


    "Zara.Where''s your car parked?" I asked.


    "We came in separate cars.They''re all in the garage." She says confused.


    "Alright.Come with me." I say grabbing her wrist and dragging her inside.I ran to the kitchen and went


    into a locked room that I had a key to and opened the door.


    Zara stood back looking shocked at everything that was in there.


    Weapons and tools and torture tools and everything.So I put some thick ck rubber gloves on and I


    grabbed some silver handcuffs and chains.


    We ran down to the dungeon and I opened the rogues cell and she was still unconscious on the floor


    from me beating her head against the bars.


    So I quickly handcuffed her and I could hear her skin sizzling from the silver and she woke up


    immediately screaming.


    So I grabbed the chains that were hooked to the handcuffs and we went the backway to the garage


    and Zara pointed out her parents SUV.


    So I put the rogue in the very back of it because it was a seater and there were no doors there and I


    chained her up in the back so that she couldn''t get loose.


    The whole time I was doing this, I had butterflies in my stomach.I didn''t get scared about much, or


    worried.


    But this had me terrified.I knew what I was doing with going to piss Jackson off but I knew that it wasn''t


    wrong.I couldn''t let him kill his brother''s mate.


    It doesn''t matter if she was rogue or not.


    Jackson only ordered her death because his father said something about me.


    Because he verbally attacked me personally and Jackson would never stand for that.


    I knew that he was never going to stand for that and he was going to kill his father this time.


    I wasn''t about to let that happen.I didn''t tell them that I was part fae, but they obviously did their


    research about me before they came here.


    I just wish that they could see all the good that I''ve done for Jackson since we''ve been together.


    I don''t believe that he is the same man.


    I strongly believe that he was changing.


    But then his family came and interfered and he reverted back to the man I met, the one that needed to


    be in control.


    Because when it came to his father, it was always a fight for control.


    His father was Alpha, but he wasn''t anymore.


    His father tried to take the Alpha title off of Jackson and that didn''t end well.


    There was a lot of bad blood there and Elias should have known that him showing up like this wouldn''t


    be a good idea.


    But he did it anyway.


    Was this his way of making Jackson look bad in front of his pack.


    Showing this pack that Jackson was willing to kill his own father.I can''t answer that.


    But the pack is already scared of Jackson.


    That wasn''t going to change.


    Not even if he killed his father.


    But I wasn''t going to let Jackson live with that guilt for the rest of his life.


    And I wasn''t going to put dys through losing her mate or his siblings, losing their father.


    I got back out of the car and Zara was standing there looking at me really confused.


    "Wait here until your family gets back." I ordered her.


    "What are you going to do?" She panicked.


    "I''m going to stop them from killing each other." I say running from the garage and through the house,


    out to where the men were fighting again.


    I could see that none of them were stopping.


    There was blood dripping from all three of them.


    Jackson was bigger than both of them and the others were sitting back watching what was happening


    with fear in their eyes.


    They just knew that they were going to be losing one member of their family today.


    And I was afraid that I knew who they were hoping was going to perish.


    And that was the one wolf that I wasn''t going to let die.He wasn''t going anywhere.


    I then ran past everyone.


    I jumped from the top step and I shifted while in the air and Inded right in the middle of the three


    wolves fighting.


    I heard a collective group of gasps and even Elias and Joseph took a step back when they saw me.


    I was as big as Jackson and we were identical.


    The exact same.


    And I opened the mind link so that all of his family could hear me.


    "Joseph.Your mate is waiting for you in the back of your parents SUV.You all need to leave, right now." I


    say.


    "What have you done?" Jackson growled from behind me.


    "I did what I had to do.To save you." I say looking back at him.


    And he scowled at me and crouched down like he was ready to attack.I knew that he was going to be


    pissed at me.


    And I didn''t know how pissed he was going to be at me.


    I just knew that I needed to make sure that Jackson didn''t destroy his own soul by letting his pride and


    anger get in the way.


    He used me of being his conscience.


    Well, this is what I am doing for that.


    "I told you all to leave.Go now.By order of the Luna." I ordered them.


    And they knew that they couldn''t refuse that order.


    None of them had a title in this pack any more and they had to obey myself and Jackson.


    Although, they weren''t going to obey Jackson.


    They were willing to fight him to get him out of his power role.


    "Taylor.He was going to kill her." Joseph says.


    "And she''s safe now as long as you get in your parents car and leave.You want to protect your mate,


    I''m doing the exact same thing.I am protecting mine.You may all hate him, but I love him.And I am not


    going to let you kill him." I say.


    "What if he kills you?" Elias asked.


    "Then he kills me.It''s not your problem." I say.


    "Please Elias.Let''s just go?"


    dys begged him.He looked around for a bit and finally reluctantly told his family that they were


    going.


    They needed to go.He wasn''t going to fight with his son anymore about this.


    That they were done.He no longer considered Jackson as his son.


    So they all left, heading towards the garage and I watched them leave.


    But dys, Maverick and Emmett all turned back to look at me.


    I was still in wolf form and Jackson was standing right behind me.


    I could see the sorrow in their faces.


    I couldn''t see Jackson''s face, but the look they were giving me told me enough.


    That I was the one that was about to cop it.


    And I didn''t care.


    Just so long as they got the hell out of here.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I nodded to them, and they kept walking to the garage and we watched them drive away in their three


    separate cars.I have to admit, I was scared to turn around.


    It was only myself and Jackson left here.


    There were no witnesses.


    The packhouse was too far away from the rest of the town for anyone to even know what the hell was


    going on.


    So I really was on my own.


    I finally found the courage to turn around but the second I did that, Jackson lunged at me and tackled


    me to the ground and he was then on top of me.


    He was snapping at me, baring his teeth and nipping at me.


    But he wasn''t trying to kill me, he was just trying to scare me.


    Hurt me a little, maybe.


    But he wasn''t trying to kill me.


    I managed to get my paws under him and I kicked him off of me and I got to my feet really fast but it


    wasn''t fast enough.


    Before I had a proper chance to turn around fully, he lunged at me again from above and this time, it


    wasn''t going to be as easy as thest one.He was trying to hurt me.


    A lot more than before and all I could do was look away.


    I was afraid that this time, he was going in for the kill.


    But I wasn''t going to try and kill him.I couldn''t do that.


    I knew that I wouldn''t be able to live with myself if I did that.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    I was waiting for the attack to happen.


    To feel his teeth sink into my flesh, but it never came.I eventually looked back and Jackson was frozen


    in the air.I didn''t understand.


    He was in the air, and he couldn''t move any closer to me.He was still able to move, but he wasn''t able


    to get to me or to even get to the ground for that matter.


    I quickly looked around and I saw Stefan and his brother Damon standing off to the side with their


    hands raised.


    They both had fae powers and they were using that on Jackson right now to stop him from killing me.I


    quickly got out of the line of fire of Jackson and they let him go and he fell to the ground and skidded


    along the grass.


    He turned back towards me and tried to have another go but they stopped him again.He growled at


    them in pure anger and hatred for stepping and helping me.He huffed a couple of times and then he


    turned around and took off into the woods.


    So I turned around and I went to the house where I shifted back and out on some clothes before I came


    back outside.


    "What the hell do you two think you''re doing?" I asked.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Saving your life." Damon says.


    "How did you know that I was in danger?" I asked.


    "Beats me.Stefan knew.He just woke up in bed and said that you were in trouble.He could sense it."


    Damon says.


    "How the hell is that possible?"I asked.


    "We spent a lot of time in Morda.That causes a bond between fae''s.It doesn''t need to be romantic or


    not." Stefan exined.


    "Listen to me, both of you.You need to go home and pack a bag.Get the hell out of the pack right now."


    I say.


    "What are you talking about?" Damon asked.


    "Get your mother and leave.Because when Jackson gets back, he''ll be going straight to your house." I


    say.


    "What about you?" Stefan asked.


    "Don''t worry about me.Please, you need to leave.I have already lost enough friends because I am


    mated to him.I can''t let him hurt either of you.You need to leave, now." I say.


    "Promise that you will be safe." Stefan says.


    "I will be.Don''t worry about me.He just needs to calm down." I say.


    So Damon grabbed Stefan''s arm and pulled him away.Damon could tell that I was serious.They


    needed to leave.


    I turned around and saw that I waspletely alone outside the packhouse so I turned towards the


    forest where Jackson disappeared into and I knew that it wasn''t going to be good when he got back.


    I know what the beast in him is like, and to him, what I just did would feel like a betrayal.I went behind


    his back and got the rogue out of the cell and let them all leave with her.I didn''t know what to expect


    when he got home and I think that''s what worried me the most.


    But I went back inside and I went upstairs to the bedroom and I tried to get some rest but I knew pretty


    quickly that wasn''t going to be an option.So I sat on the bed reading a book and I saw the suning


    up.


    And I got up to look out the window and I knew that he would be at his spot just outside the border,


    looking down on the town.


    The ce he showed me when he drove me back from Thomas'' pack that first night that we met.I don''t


    know why, but I just knew that he was there.


    I finally put on my heavy dressing gown and went downstairs and I got a cup of coffee and I told the


    staff not to worry about breakfast and I gave them the day off.I didn''t want them to be here when


    Jackson returned.I didn''t want anyone getting caught in the crossfire.


    And I knew that I was going to have to be really careful about how I approached him when he got


    home.It was all I could think about.I was just hoping that he would scream and shout at me and not go


    and lock himself up in a room somewhere.


    But I sat outside with my coffee and a smoke when I heard some noise around the side of the


    packhouse.I walked around the side instead of going through the house and there were some warriors


    there fixing the ss doors that had been smashed the night before.


    "Hey Taylor.Alpha mind linked a couple of us toe and fix this window." Isaac says walking over to


    me.


    "When did he mind link you?" I asked curiously.


    "A little while ago...Are you alright?" He asked, grabbing my arm and pulling me away from the others.


    "Yeah.Just a big night." I say.


    "You know that I worry about you.And getting a call like this makes me worry and then I have to lie to


    your mother because she won''t calm down until she sees for herself that you''re alright." Isaac says.


    "Dad.Look at me.I''m fine.Really.Some shit happenedst night, but it wasst night." I say.


    "Then why isn''t Alpha here? He''s out in the woods and it doesn''t sound like he ising home anytime


    soon." Isaac says.


    "He just needs to calm down.He got into a fight with his family.You know how that goes." I say, really


    hoping that my poker face or myck of sleep doesn''t betray me right now.


    "Yeah.I know how that goes." He says.


    "Just so long as you''re alright." He says.


    "I''m fine." I say.


    I then heard a siren going off and I looked around and saw smokeing from a ce in the middle of


    town.


    "What the hell?" I asked.


    "A house is on fire.We need to go and take care of that and then we''ll finish the window."Isaac says as I


    saw his eyes zing over while mink linking with someone else.


    "Alright.What house?" I asked quickly before he left.


    "Stefan''s.I''ll make sure that they''re not inside." Isaac says.


    "Don''t worry.They left townst night." I say turning around and going back around to the back of the


    packhouse.


    And Isaac stopped and looked at me in confusion.


    Now knowing that something serious happened herest night and I am just downying


    everything.He knows that I wouldn''t want to worry him or mom.


    They are both too important to me and I am Luna.


    I need to know how to take care of myself and not run to my parents whenever I am in trouble.


    Isaac definitely knew that I was holding a lot of stuff back and he knew that I wasn''t going to tell him


    what was going on.


    But this is the way that it had to be.I knew the fire wasn''t an ident.I knew that Jackson did it on


    purpose.But I don''t know if he was hoping if Stefan was inside or not.


    Was he trying to kill Stefan and Damon for interferingst night? Which I would prefer to call protecting


    me.


    But Jackson doesn''t see it that way.I didn''t know what the hell I was going to do right now.


    And now I was wondering if it was a good idea if I should even stay here myself.I know that he won''t


    torch the packhouse.


    But I know that I can''t run away from him every time we have a fight.I''ve never been one to run away,


    so I wasn''t going to do it this time.I don''t know where he is, but if it looks like he isn''t going to be home


    for a while and he is going to be torching houses of people that try to help me, then I guess it was my


    time to step up.I knew that was my only option.


    He wasn''t in his right mind.


    So it was my turn to show this pack what I was capable of doing.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    When I went back inside I started I went upstairs to my bedroom and I had a shower and I got dressed


    into some respectable looking clothes and I went downstairs to the office.I had given the packhouse


    staff the day off and it might have been for nothing because I didn''t know if he wasing home today


    or not.


    He''s probably too pissed at me toe home.


    Hopefully he''s waiting to calm down before hees home.


    I really don''t know.I sat behind Jackson''s desk and I turned on theputer and I realized that Jackson


    hadn''t been in here for a while.


    At least not on theputer.He was always sitting here looking at bills and paperwork, but he wasn''t


    paying much attention to theputer.


    And as soon as I got into the emails I saw that there were dozens that hadn''t been opened.So I started


    looking through them and a lot of them had to do with his businesses around the country.


    The ones that he owns and how he makes all of his money.


    So I pulled out all the necessary paperwork for these businesses so I knew what they were talking


    about.I looked at the first business.


    It was a hotel with a staff of 500, 1200 rooms and an independent restaurant.


    The manager was asking a lot of questions about different things.


    So I looked at the first question and went through the paperwork and then answered it in the email


    before going on to the second question.


    The email ended up being very long to answer all of his questions ande up with solutions that he


    was having trouble with.


    So I sent that email off and then I got on to the next one.I wasn''t actually aware of how many


    businesses Jackson had until I started looking through these books.


    He has a hell of alot more money than I thought.He''s made this pack into a country wide pack, and his


    ie has shot up like crazy.


    There were messages from other packs that were having problems that the people he left in charge


    couldn''t handle, so I came up with solutions to their problems and replied to them.


    But I''m sure that they all thought that it was Jackson replying to them.I never told them that it was me.I


    didn''t need the credit.I just needed to make sure that nothing was falling apart without him there.


    The phone started ringing and I answered it but the man on the other end was being very hostile


    because Jackson wasn''t here.


    He didn''t want to deal with a woman.


    "I think I would rather talk to Alpha Jackson and not his receptionist." The man says.


    "Who the hell is this?" I asked.


    "I run the Idaho pack." He snapped back at me.


    "Well, I am Luna Taylor.And if you ever speak to me like that again, you won''t be capable of running on


    your own two legs, let alone an entire fucking pack.Do I make myself clear?" I snapped at him.


    "I''m very sorry Luna.I didn''t realize it was you." He says.


    "Yeah, no shit sherlock.What the hell is the problem?" I asked.


    "Is Alpha Jackson there?" He asked.


    "No.Otherwise I would have already put him on to talk to you, you asshole.Do you really think I want to


    be talking to you?" I asked.


    "Well, my name is Michael.We are having trouble with Rogues.They are attacking more often." He


    says.


    So I grabbed the appropriate notebook.


    "Alright.Call the packs in Montana.There''s three packs there that are close enough to give you


    assistance.And they are bigger than yours.They will have warriors to spare.Until you have the rogue


    situation under control." I say.


    "Okay.I can do that.But, I don''t have the numbers." He says.


    So I gave him the leaders'' names and their phone numbers.And I order him to tell them that it''s an


    order from Alpha Jackson''s office.


    They are toply or all hell will break loose.


    Before I got off the phone I said that records show that he does have a fairlyrge pack.


    Why doesn''t he have the manpower to protect himself? He tells me that the rogues have been


    attacking for about three months now and they''ve lost 235 warriors in these attacks.


    The pack isn''t much at all anymore.


    Jackson wouldn''t send them any more help.


    Him calling was hisst ditch effort to keep this pack from beingpletely wiped out.


    So I tell him to call the other packs and have them send warriors immediately.


    After I was finished with Jackson''s businesses and the other packs that needed help, I had to get


    started with this pack This one wasn''t in such bad shape because Jackson has been here taking care


    of things himself.He hadn''t moved on and let them fend for themselves yet.


    But there were still some issues that were being raised.


    Someone knocked on the door while I was looking through theputer and I invited them in and it


    was Edward and Hannah.


    They both obviously looked shocked when they walked in and saw me sitting there, but I leaned back


    in my chair and invited them both to sit down.


    "What can I do for you?" I asked.


    "Well, everything that goes on around here needs to go through the Alpha.That includes housing


    assignments." Edward says.


    "Yeah.I''m aware of that." I say.


    "Well, we''ve asked Alpha Jackson several times if Hannah and myself can get a ce on our own.To


    live together, but he keeps turning us down.But we''ve noticed all the empty houses around the pack


    and we don''t understand why he keeps turning us down." Edward exined looking very uneasy


    talking to me about this.


    "Maybe we should wait and talk to the Alpha about this."" Hannah says.


    "I don''t know when he''ll be back." I grabbed the housing assignment book for this pack and I started


    looking through it.


    "There are dozens of houses that are empty and no one seems to be assigned to move into them." I


    say looking through the book.


    "These houses have been empty for a while." Edward says.


    "Well, Jackson would have been saying no to punish you.He''s done his homework and he knows what


    you did to me.That''s why he would have said no." I say.


    "He does like to punish people, doesn''t he?" Edward asked.


    And I looked at him with avery straight face and I think he realized that he had just said the wrong thing


    to say.


    "There''s a small one bedroom house in the middle of town.On Richmond Avenue.Do you know it?" I


    asked.


    "Yeah." Edward says.


    "You can have that one. I''ll pen it in here and say that the house is now unavable. You can start


    moving in whenever you like." I say getting up and going to the filing cab.


    I found the right set of keys for that house and I gave it to them and they were both really surprised.


    They thanked me a lot before they left.But who the hell was I to say that they can''t live together.I know


    what they did to me, but I''ve found my mate now.


    They haven''t.They''re just dating.Them living together won''tst long once they find their fated mates.


    If they want to make the mistake of living together then they are more than wee to.


    When I finished with everything that I needed to do in the office I went to the kitchen and I made myself


    something to eat for dinner and then I sat at the kitchen ind eating it.I kept looking at my phone but


    there were no messages.I don''t know why I was looking, he left in wolf form and doesn''t have his


    phone with him.I mind linked the warriors on patrol and none of them had seen him.


    But to avoid gossip and worry from the pack, I just told them that he was heading for the woods and he


    left his phone at home.


    He went to check something out.


    I just made something up so that they wouldn''t ask too many questions.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    They didn''t need to know what was going on.


    And I didn''t want them to know what was going on.


    It was none of their business.


    When I finished dinner I went upstairs and I had a shower and I got dressed and I got into bed.I was


    exhausted.


    It wasn''t easy being in charge.I definitely knew that now, and I had only been doing it for one day.I was


    lying in bed for a little while thinking about where Jackson could be and I was getting worried.


    But there was nothing I could do until he decided toe back home.I knew that he woulde home


    when he was ready.So I rolled over to my side and I drifted off to sleep.


    A dreamless sleep, surprisingly.I wasn''t sure how long I was asleep for before I was woken up by my


    phone ringing.


    It was Jackson''s sister Olive.


    "What''s going on?" I asked groggily.


    "Jackson''s here.He''s at my house.He''s been hurt." She said and I jumped up into a sitting position.


    "What do you mean hurt?" I asked.


    "I don''t know.There''s something wrong with him.And it''s not normal.I think he''s been attacked." She


    says and my heart sank at the thought of that.


    "I''m on my way." I say.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    I got out of bed immediately and I got dressed into the first clothes that I could find and I grabbed my


    bag and keys and ran down the stairs and got in the car and left the packhouse.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    I mind linked Wyatt on the way and told him that he was in charge until I got back.I didn''t know when


    we would be getting back and I didn''t give him too much information about what was happening.I just


    needed to get there.


    It took me three hours to get to Olive''s house and the door opened as soon as I got there and I rushed


    inside and they took me to Jackson.He was in the spare bedroom, practically unconscious but moving


    around a lot and sweating profusely.


    So I leaned down next to the bed and I felt his head, he was burning up.I ripped his shirt open to see if I


    could see any wounds on him but there weren''t any.


    Not on his chest so I rolled him over and there were a couple of really small pin-like pricks on his back.I


    leaned forward and smelt them.


    "What is it?" Olive asked.


    Her mate was standing right beside her.


    "It smells like wolfsbane.But not exactly like wolfsbane.It''s been modified." I say strangely trying to


    figure out what the hell was going on.


    It took me a minute before I realized.


    "Oh shit.They thought he was me." I say.


    "What? Why would you think that?" She asked.


    "Because wolfsbane doesn''t affect me.Not the normal wolfsbane.I think it''s the fae in me.But if it''s been


    modified then they thought he was me.Our wolves are identical." I exined.


    "What the hell do we do?" She asked.


    "Get him to the hospital.We need to get it flushed out of his system, right now." I say.


    So Olive''s mate picked him up and we carried him to the car and headed to the hospital.


    "Do you know who is after him?" Olive asked.


    "I imagine a lot of people." Her mate said and I growled at him while I was sitting in the backseat with


    Jackson''s head resting on myp.


    "Ignore him.Do you know who it could have been?" Olive asked.


    "The Hunters.And there''s a chance that their surrounding this pack as we speak.We need to lock it


    down." I say.


    "I''ll get on to my father." Olive says.


    "Just so long as Jackson doesn''t try to kill him for taking over." I say.


    When we got to the hospital, even the doctors and nurses were hesitant to work on Jackson until I


    threatened them under Luna''smand, so they started helping him and I made sure that I saw


    everything that was going into his body and made sure that it wasn''t going to kill him.


    Elias and dys showed up at the hospital and I went outside to talk to them while I had a smoke.I


    exined everything about the hunters and that this ce needs to be locked down.I''ve already


    contacted Wyatt and he''s locking down our pack, where we live.


    But as far as that goes, we don''t know where the hunters are.


    Neither of them looked overly worried about Jackson.


    More about the pack and getting more patrols on and I remind Elias that I am in charge here.


    Not him.


    Not anymore.


    I know that Jackson is going to recover, and I am not going to give him another reason to try and kill his


    father.He needs to let me take the lead on this.


    Otherwise Elias is as good as dead.


    There''s a reason he went to Olive instead of his parents when he was being attacked.I don''t want


    Jackson trying to kill his own father again.


    When I went back inside I saw that Jackson was hooked up to an IV and I sat next to his bed and I sat


    there holding his hand.


    I noticed a lot of the staff outside watching me.I guess they haven''t seen anyone get this close to


    Jackson before, or try so hard to save his life before.I heard Elias call a pack meeting and he had


    doubled security around the whole pack, but they were warned about who wasing.


    It was possible hunters that were after them.


    Wanting to end the pack once and for all.


    So by the time the pack meeting started I needed to be at the meeting hall.


    Elias was already up on the stage with dys and the rest of the family and I joined them up there.I


    didn''t have any problems with his family and they knew that I was Luna.


    But no one else knew who I was.


    "Alright everyone.I know that there is a lot of panic.You''ve seen extra security around the pack and you


    will be seeing more security around the pack in theing hours.We''ve got warriors from other packs


    that Alpha Jackson has imeding to give us assistance." Elias exined to everyone who was in


    a state of panic at this point.


    They weren''t really listening, and they were all getting worked up and I was getting sick of listening to


    them.I had a mate in the hospital that I had to get back to.So I stood in front of Elias and his family and


    I raised my hands to get everyone''s attention.


    "Please? My name is Taylor Stevenson.I''m Alpha Jackson''s mate." I say and they all went quiet but it


    was just a quiet murmur.


    "I know that you''re all scared and you have every right to be.But I''m not going to lie to you about what''s


    going on.You live here and you''re family, your mates, your sons and daughters are going to be fighting


    for this pack.So you have a right to know who their fighting.Hunters have been trying to take this pack


    down for years.I am the only one that Jackson had confided in about this.They started attacking while


    Elias was in charge.But Jackson didn''t tell his father because he knew that his father would try to


    resolve the situation with the hunters.And I''m sorry, but that wouldn''t have worked.These people want


    us gone.They want us dead.I found out the first day I met Jackson, the first day I was attacked while I


    was with him.He has imed so many packs and so much territory so that we might have a fighting


    chance of winning against these people.But they are smart and skilled and they have weapons that we


    could only dream of having.If you are not a warrior fighting or protecting this pack then I am begging


    you, please get to safety.I don''t know how this is going to turn out, but I don''t want to see us lose any


    warriors let alone civilians." I say and they actually seemed to shut up and listen.


    They stopped to listen to what I was saying and they agreed that they needed to get the women and


    children and the elderly to safety.To the shelters.


    When we got off stage Maverick told me that he was impressed.I''m nothing like Jackson.He would


    have just ordered them to do what they were told.


    But I knew that I wasn''t like Jackson.


    I actually cared about what happened to people.


    I got back to the hospital and Jackson had been moved to his own room and I sat next to his bed again


    and I was sitting there listening to all the mind linking that was going on in my head of all the


    preparations that was happening with the warriors.


    Who was going to be where, what packs were joining us and where they wereing from.


    Everything that I needed to know really.


    I needed to pay attention so that I would know what to do when it came time to actually fight.


    They attacked the Alpha thinking that it was me, so they were probably expecting the Alpha toe


    after them.


    I didn''t know what they were thinking, and that was the one thing that frustrated me.


    They modified that wolfsbane to attack me with.


    So, they were obviously trying to lure Jackson out somehow.


    But he managed to get to the safety of his sister''s house first.I don''t know how he managed to do that.


    There were at least three dart points in his back.


    He must have really been struggling to get here.


    And he must have been closer to this ce than to home.


    That made no sense.


    Why was heing here? I was sitting there staring at an unconscious Jackson, lost in thought when


    the sirens suddenly started going off.


    They were here.


    So I got up from my chair and I walked out of the room.


    The doctor and the nurses were waiting outside.


    "Get him to safety.If anything happens to him, then I will make sure that the same happens to you."


    I threatened them.I didn''t like threatening people like that, but I knew that they were too keen on saving


    Jackson.I knew that they weren''t his biggest fans.So I needed to make sure that they were going to


    care for him.


    I left the hospital and I saw everyone running for the shelters that were scattered around town and I


    started heading for the tree line.


    The main border entrance is where I was headed and I was soon joined by Maverick, Emmett and


    Den who hadn''t shifted yet.


    "Are you sure you''re ready for this?" Den asked.


    "Hell yeah." I say without breaking my stride.


    There were warriors all through the woods.


    Hundreds of them in wolf form, ready to attack.


    Ready for a battle, but we saw the cars parked just outside the border and men standing next to the


    cars.


    They were dressed in ck military uniforms except for the man in front.He was obviously in charge.


    So I stepped out from the woods with Jackson''s brother''s on my nk and warriors right behind us.


    With other warriors growling in the woods at all different locations, so that no one knew for sure where


    they were or how many they were.


    Just a scare tactic.


    And once they caught sight of me, the man in front got really rigid.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Standing there facing the hunters, I got a really weird feeling from them.


    The leader in front wearing the really nice suit was rigid and a little fidgety when he saw me appear


    from the trees and not Jackson.


    At least, that''s what I thought at first.


    "Luna Taylor.This is a surprise." He says.


    "Do I know you?" I asked, standing firmly in the middle of the road.


    Making sure that he didn''t see any nerves or weaknessesing from me.


    "Of course not.We''ve never been properly introduced.I''m Colonial Stevenson." He says.


    And I looked at him curiously fora moment while I noticed the people behind me getting a little


    ufortable.


    "That can''t be a coincidence." I simply say.


    I didn''t know who this man was.I''d never seen him before, but we shared the samest name.


    The samest name as my mother.She never gave me my father''s name.


    And now I think that was because she wasn''t sure who my father was.But I had never met this man


    before.


    "It''s not a coincidence.I am your grandfather."He says.


    And I stood there staring at him.


    Not moving.


    No emotion at all.I didn''t want him to think that he was getting to meat all.


    "And why have I never met you before?" I asked.


    "Because when your mother was born, I found out that your grandmother was a werewolf.I didn''t know


    until that day.And then your mother went and got pregnant to a fae.That was more than I could


    handle.So I left." He says.


    "Why are you here now and why are you trying to kill me?" I asked.


    "I''m not trying to kill you.I''m trying to save you.You can''t be mated to Alpha Jackson.That will be the


    end of you.That thing will be the end of you." He yelled.


    But Jackson''s brother''s started snickering behind my back.


    "Did I say something funny?" Colonial Stevenson asked.


    "Yeah.If you think she can''t handle Jackson, then you definitely don''t know your granddaughter."


    Den scoffs.


    "Turn around and leave us the hell alone." I demanded.


    "I can''t do that. I''m on a mission.It''s a military operation now.I can''t walk away without destroying your


    pack." He says.


    "You know that I will never let that happen." I said through gritted teeth.


    I wasn''t going to let him destroy the only thing I knew.


    Colonial Stevenson might be human, but I didn''t grow up around human''s.I''ve only known werewolves,


    and pack life and this is where I belonged.I didn''t care about their miserable existence.I didn''t care if


    they wanted us gone.


    We weren''t hurting them.


    Werewolves don''t attack humans.We had no reason to.


    "You are a threat." He demanded.


    And I got into a defensive pose.


    "Only to you, asshole." I say.


    "Taylor.I don''t want to fight my own grandchild.That''s why I was trying to sedate you and get you out of


    the way." He says.And I looked around at Jackson''s brothers and then back at Colonial Stevenson.


    "Well, you sedated and almost killed Alpha Jackson.Not me." He says.


    "Well, it''s a little hard to tell since you two are identical." He scoffed at me.


    "You attacked my mate.You almost killed my mate.I am not going to let you get away with that." I


    growled.


    And all of his soldiers raised their weapons at me and a collective growl surrounded from behind me


    and around me from the woods.But we couldn''t exactly tell where the wolves were in the woods.And


    the humans definitely had no clue.


    They didn''t have the senses that we had, so they were shooting blind if they started shooting into the


    woods.


    "You''re outnumbered.You''re never going to walk away from this." I insisted.


    "Well, at least then I will go down fighting." He says drawing his own weapon.


    I then saw more of his soldiers appear from the darkness who thought that they were hiding, but they


    were the ones being watched by our wolves in the woods.


    So, some of our wolves started showing themselves.


    But that wasn''t all that we had.


    I could feel someone trying to break through a mind link, but I had to block them out because I had to


    concentrate on what I was doing right now.I had no time for distraction right now.


    All of the soldiers were looking wide eyed at the massive werewolves baring their teeth and getting


    ready to attack at my signal.I looked around me and I knew that they were outnumbered.


    They were skilled soldiers, and I knew that they would take down as many of us as they could.


    But in the end, we all knew who the winner would be.


    "Once I am killed, they will just rece me." Colonial Stevenson says.


    "Then we''ll deal with those bastards too." I say.


    We were standing there in a Mexican standoff practically with no one willing to make the first move.The


    first move meant that the war was starting.


    And I wasn''t willing to be the start of the war.


    If they wanted this war, then they were going to have to start it.


    Suddenly I heard a car speeding towards us and it screeched to a halt at the back of their cars and I


    saw the two front doors open with peopleing running towards us.


    "Dad.Don''t do this."


    Mom yelled at Colonial Stevenson.


    "Mom." I screamed.


    And then the deafening sound of a gunshot was heard and then silence.


    Moments passed before I heard Isaac start screaming my mother''s Name and I stood there in shock


    before I started feeling the festering anger boiling up inside of me.


    "Who shot that weapon?"


    Colonial Stevenson screamed.


    But he looked back at me when he heard the snapping of bones and I shifted right in front of him until


    the massive ck wolf with a white diamond between its eyes and white paws was standing directly in


    front of him.


    I then started running straight into the crowd of soldiers with my warriors behind me and Itched onto


    the soldier that I knew shot my mother and I ripped him from limb to limb.


    I looked up and Isaac was cradling my mother in his arms on the ground, bleeding from the chest and


    she wasn''t moving.I was alerted to another soldier sneaking up behind me so I spun around and took


    his head off without a second nce.I then went barrelling through the soldiers and all warriors were


    getting in on the fighting.


    There were fights everywhere.


    The asional gun shot that we could hear going off but not distracting us from attacking each and


    every soldier that we saw.


    The hunters knew that they had no chance, but I looked up and Colonial Stevenson was standing to


    the back of everyone.He wasn''t getting involved in the fighting at all.


    Not even when he also pulled his gun while talking to me.I started running towards Colonial Stevenson


    and soldiers were constantly standing in the way trying to protect him.


    But no one was stopping me from getting to the Colonial.His soldier shot my mother for no reason.He


    allowed one of his men to shoot his own daughter, my mother, and he wasn''t getting away with that.


    If he thought he was pissed off before, then he had no idea how pissed off I was now.


    I managed to get through all the soldiers that were protecting him until I was facing him.


    Just him and me.


    "I didn''t mean for that to happen.I told them not to shoot unless I gave the order.One of the men just


    panicked." He insisted.


    But I growled and I crouched down ready to attack


    "I swear.I never meant to hurt my own daughter." He pleaded.


    I growled, baring all of my teeth.


    And I looked at him with a cocked head, watching him tremble in fear.


    He fumbled with his gun for a moment before trying to point it at me and that''s when I lunged at him


    and knocked him to the ground.He fell t on his back, dropping his gun and I stood over him.


    Face to face, snarling and growling in his face.He was pleading for his life, but there was absolutely no


    sympathy for him.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    And I raised one paw off the ground.I took one swipe across his throat and watched as he clutched his


    throat as he bled out.I turned around and saw the battle continuing around me, but [ just walked


    through it until I got to Isaac sitting on the ground with my mother lying in hisp and blood all over the


    front of her shirt.I lied down next to her and I knew the horrible truth as soon as I got close enough.


    Werewolf hearing, mom had no heart beat.


    She was dead.


    And I let out a huge howl in the middle of the night, which caused everything to go silent.My mother


    was dead.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    I shifted back while I was sitting next to my mother, almost hysterical.


    Tears poured down my cheeks and I felt someone wrap a towel around me and Isaac lifted my


    mother''s body up and we carried her to the hospital in town.


    As soon as I got there a nurse gave me some scrubs to put on and Isaac was shown somewhere else


    with my mother''s body and I went to Jackson''s room.


    I sat on the chair next to his bed and I grabbed his hand and I put my head down, resting on his hand


    and started crying uncontrobly.I then felt something touch me on the back of the head, so I lifted it up


    and Jackson was looking back at me.He was awake.


    And he was looking straight at me.


    SoI got up from the chair and hugged him, and he wrapped his arms around me.


    "Taylor.You''re scaring me." Jackson says.


    "The hunters were here." I sobbed out.


    And I heard him growl in his chest.


    "They''re all dead." I say.


    And he pulled my face back so he could look at me.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "You took care of them?" He asked.


    And I nodded my head.


    "Me and the warriors.We took care of them.But...but..mom." I sobbed.


    "What about your mother?" He asked.


    "She showed up.It''s a long story...Jackson, she''s dead." I sobbed with more tears spilling from my


    eyes.


    And I could tell that he didn''t know what to say to me after that.He pulled me back into his embrace.


    Whatever we were fighting about, was now long forgotten.


    Jacksonid down while I was leaning over him and he was hugging me.He was rubbing my hair and


    trying everything he could tofort me.


    My mind was all over the ce.


    How was I meant to feel about this? She was the only parent that I have ever really had.I know that she


    had her faults, but I didn''t want her dead for them.


    We were back on good terms.We were okay again.


    Our rtionship was okay again, and now she''s gone.


    Jackson slid over on the bed and he pulled me onto the bed so that I was lying next to him crying into


    his chest.


    Nothing else mattered to me right now.I needed to be here and I needed to be here with him.


    He did everything tofort me, but there was very little he could do to stop the ache that I was feeling


    in my chest right now.It wasn''t too much longer when the door opened but I didn''t look up to see who it


    was.


    "Get out." Jackson says.


    "I just wanted toe and say that I am really sorry about your mother Taylor." Elias says.


    But I didn''t say anything back.I still had tears running down my face but I was also in a bit of shock.I


    couldn''t keep a straight thought in my head.


    "I told you to get out." Jackson says.


    And I heard the door close again.


    And Elias was gone.


    Jackson lifted his head and I heard a light rumble from his chest, but I didn''t pay any attention to it.


    I was too consumed with my own thoughts and feelings.


    The doctor came in not long after that and told Jackson that the wolfsbane waspletely out of his


    system now and that he was able to go home if he wanted.


    So Jackson got up and he got dressed into the clothes that his brother dropped off for him and then he


    helped me up from the bed.


    He put his arm around me and he was helping me out of the hospital and we walked out the front.


    There were a lot of people gathered out there and I saw them all stop what they were doing when they


    saw Jackson and meing out of the hospital.


    I didn''t know if they were looking at me or at Jackson.But I stood there looking at them for a little while


    before Jackson leaned down to whisper in my ear.


    "They''ve never seen me with a mate before.They didn''t think I was capable of being kind to anyone."


    Jackson says.


    And I just nodded my head.


    "Taylor."


    Someone said pushing through the crowd and I saw that it was Isaac.So I let go of Jackson and I


    walked over to him and hugged him.


    "I''m sorry dad.I know that this is hard on you too." I say.


    "She was my everything." He says.


    "I know.Come back to the packhouse with us.We''re staying there the night before we go back home." I


    say.


    But he shook his head.I could tell that it was never going to happen.


    "No.I''m just going to go home.They''re bringing your mother''s body back to our pack tomorrow." He


    says.


    "Alright.I''ll make sure that we apany it." I say.


    And he smiled at me and pushed my hair behind my ears.


    "I knew that I could count on you.I''ll see youter." He says turning and leaving.


    I think he just wanted to get the hell out of here as soon as possible.He needed to get out of here.His


    mate was basically murdered by her own father.


    At least, a man that worked for her father.And even though I killed that bastard, he was right.


    There would be someone to rece him immediately.


    We didn''t have time to let our guard down.


    And we didn''t have time to be at peace.We needed to make sure that we were prepared for the next


    commander of the Hunters.


    Jackson took me back to the packhouse.It was small.


    A lot smaller than what we live in at the moment.


    Only two stories and just looked like a farmhouse house.


    A really nice farmhouse.


    But it looked more like a home than a huge packhouse that was typical of a werewolf pack.


    And it doesn''t look like it had been lived in for a while.


    A long while.


    "Is this your home?" I asked.


    "Yeah.It''s only called the packhouse because it''s the Alpha''s house.But it was my house before I went


    to your pack." He says.


    And I looked around the ce with my eyes.


    "It''s really nice.I like it." I say.


    "I thought you would.Come on.You need to get some rest." He said taking me by the hand and we


    headed upstairs.


    We had a shower and got dressed into one of Jackson''s shirts that looked more like a dress and then


    we got into bed and Jackson pulled me close to him.His chest was pressed against my back.


    I knew that he wasn''t tired.


    He was just waiting for me to go to sleep.


    But that wasn''t going to happen.


    There was too much going on in my head.I couldn''t think of anything but my mother lying there in the


    middle of the road.


    And the look on Isaac''s face.


    I''d never seen anything like that before.


    The more I thought about it, I was going between emotions.


    Pure sadness and absolute hatred.


    Those bastard hunters.


    And what''s worse was that my mother knew who he was.She came here to stop him from attacking


    me.She came here to protect me.


    To save me from him.


    Was it my fault that she was dead? Because I didn''t know who I was dealing with.She knew who he


    was, but I just treated them like typical human hunters that I''d heard about growing up.


    I had no idea who he really was.


    Or what he was capable of.


    And I knew that I wasn''t going to let that happen again.


    I finally sat up and swung my legs over the side of the bed.


    Jackson sat up behind me and he was just rubbing my back.


    I knew that he could feel my emotions, but he didn''t say anything about it.I didn''t look at him, I sat there


    for a couple of minutes before I got up.I went to the kitchen to get a drink and then I sat in the living


    room at the table with theptop and Jackson came downstairs


    "What are you doing?" He asked.


    "That prick said that he would be reced immediately.I assume that they already had someone lined


    up to take his ce.I need to find out everything about him.I underestimated them once, and now my


    mother is dead.I am not going to let that happen again." I say.


    "What are you talking about? What are you going to do?" He asked.


    "I''m not going to wait for them to attack again.I''m taking the fight to them.And I am going to kill them


    all." I say.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    The following morning I hadn''t had any sleep, so I grabbed a cup of coffee and I stood outside to have


    a smoke.It was still early but there were people walking past the house and I saw warriors training and


    running past the house.


    Every single person paid attention to me sitting out the front of Jackson''s house.


    And then he came outside as well and they all started pretending like they weren''t watching me.It was


    very obvious that they were all terrified of Jackson.


    "So, were these people as scared of your father as they are of you?" I asked as he sat next to me with


    his coffee.


    "No.He was a softy.I''m not." He says.


    And I looked at him with a skeptical look on his face and I leaned my head on his shoulder.


    "That''s what you think" I say and he put his arm around my waist.


    Which also got a lot of looks from people that were passing as well.


    "I never knew this street would be so busy." I say.


    "It''s not usually.But I haven''t been here in a while.And I heard that you threatened the doctor not to kill


    me yesterday." Jackson says, smirking.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Just as well I did.I couldn''t handle losing two of you in one day." I say.


    "I know.Thank you for that.Foring as soon as Olive called after everything that happened." He


    says.


    "Of course I did.I wasn''t going to leave you here alone when you were in trouble." I say.


    "I know you wouldn''t." He says kissing my head.


    When we went back inside, I needed to be contacted by the pathologist before we could leave.


    So I started back on theputer.I hacked into a couple of government agency sitesst night but I


    couldn''t find anything on the Hunters.I knew that they wouldn''t be a public branch of the government


    but right now, I just needed something to point me in the right direction.


    And I wasing uppletely empty.


    They really were off the grid.


    How the hell was I going to find them if they didn''t answer to anyone except maybe the President of the


    United States.


    And I don''t think I was going to be able to see him anytime soon or very easily.


    Jackson was sitting at the table as well.He wasn''t stopping me from doing anything.He wanted the


    Hunters off our asses as well.


    So he definitely wasn''t going to stop me from trying to find them.But we were interrupted by a knock at


    the door.


    Jackson went to get it and came back with Elias and dys.


    "Taylor.We just wanted to tell you how sorry we are about what happenedst night." dys says.


    "Thank you." I say inly before looking back at theputer.


    "Where were you?" Jackson asked, looking at Elias.


    And Elias looked like he wasn''t too sure how to answer that question.


    "I know that my brothers assisted my mate in saving the pack.But I don''t believe that you were even


    there." Jackson continued staring straight at his father.


    "Jackson." I say.


    "I was making sure that everyone got to safety." Elias says.


    "Mom could have done that. We have other appointees in the pack that could have done that. You


    didn''t have to." Jackson says.


    "Jackson.It doesn''t matter.We didn''t lose any warriors.They only wounded some.And the hunters are


    dead." I say.


    "I always knew that you were gutless." Jackson says as he came back to the table and sat back down


    next to me.


    "Jackson.Your father has called a pack meeting for today.To exin aboutst night." dys says.


    "I was told that a pack meeting was heldst night.And that Taylor addressed the pack.There''s no need


    for another one." Jackson says.


    "I just want to assure people that it won''t happen again."


    Elias says trying to act strong in front of Jackson but as soon as Jackson stood up, I could see his


    father start to falter.And I didn''t have the strength or the energy to get in between them right now.I


    couldn''t do it right now.So I kept working on theputer, while listening to everything that they were


    talking about.


    "We don''t know that it won''t happen again.The leader has probably already been reced.We don''t


    know thatst night''s attack has stopped anything.It might have just brought more heat onto the pack."


    Jackson growled.


    "Well, everyone is scared.We need to do something." Elias says with a little quiver in his voice.


    "Then I will handle it.Now get out." Jackson ordered.


    So they both left immediately.


    Jackson sat back down at the table and I heard the mind link go out from Jackson that the pack


    meeting was canceled.He will be in touch with more information when it bes avable.


    But right now, we don''t know anything.


    And there will be triple guard patrols until we do know more about the Hunters.I could tell that Jackson


    was beyond pissed with his father but he tried not to show it in front of me.I could just feel it.


    And he sat next to me rubbing my back while I was working on theputer.


    I got onto the dark web where all werewolvesmunicated with each other, where human''s couldn''t


    get into even if they had the best hackers.


    And I started looking for any kind of chatter about the Hunters but there wasn''t anything around.I


    couldn''t find anything just yet.


    When I finally got word from the Pathologist we went to the hospital and he gave the report to Jackson


    and my mother''s body was in a casket in a car already waiting for us.


    We got in our car and it followed us back to our pack It was a very quiet trip.


    A very eerie trip.


    I knew that Jackson could feel everything that I was feeling, but he wasn''t saying anything.I just needed


    him there and he knew that I needed him there.I didn''t want to talk I just needed my mate by my side


    and nothing else.


    It took just over three hours to get back to the pack and when we did we had to go to the hospital first


    but when we turned down the street I saw that the whole street was lined with people.


    It looked like the whole pack hade out.


    They were lining the street with their hands behind their back.


    Showing respect for my mother.


    I couldn''t believe that they all came out like that.I tried to control all the emotions working up inside of


    me, but the tears started falling down my face.


    Jackson leaned over and held my hand as we drove slowly down the street.


    I knew that everyone loved my mother.


    But not like this.I had no words for what I was actually feeling right now.


    It was so overwhelming that I was speechless.


    I''ve never been speechless before.


    But right now, there were no words for what was happening.


    When we stopped out the front of the hospital Jackson and I got out of the car and all of my friends


    from school were right out the front of the hospital.


    I had barely seen them since I officially became Jackson''s mate but they were all there, waiting for me.


    Several people were waiting to get the casket out of the car behind us and they took her into the


    hospital and my friends walked over to me.


    I could see that they were a little weary of Jackson, but he stepped back and they all gave me a hug


    and their condolences.I couldn''t control my emotions anymore.I looked over and even Missy was


    standing there.


    She hated me.


    But I guess she didn''t want to be known as the bitch that didn''te out to show her respect.


    Honestly, I wouldn''t have even noticed if she wasn''t here.


    Isaac was there too but only to say a quick hello to me and give me a hug before he headed home


    again and I wanted to get home too.


    My friends said that they woulde and check on me in a couple days.I look really exhausted right


    now.


    So Jackson and I headed back to the packhouse and I was d to be home where my clothes were


    and I had a shower and I got dressed into my own clothes.


    And then I lied down on the bed looking out the window not saying anything or doing anything.


    Just lost in my own thoughts.


    Jackson finally came inside andy on the bed next to me and wrapped his arm around my waist.


    "I saw all the notes left on the notepad on the desk in the office." Jackson says.


    "I did that on the day that you weren''t here.I didn''t know you had so much work that you were ignoring."


    I say.


    "Well, I appoint managers for all of my other packs and my businesses so that I don''t have to deal with


    all these little bullshit issues." He says.


    "Well, they obviously needed help so I helped them." I say while still staring out the window.


    Jackson didn''t say anything else to that.He knew that he''d been neglecting his duties since he found


    his mate.


    And now I know it too.


    That''s what he didn''t want to admit.


    That I was aware that he was neglecting his responsibilities because there was a lot more work


    involved than he was obviously aware of.I think he might be a little snowed under.


    But he''ll never admit that to anyone.


    Not even me.So, he just pretends like they can run themselves.


    But now that I know about them, I''ll be sure to keep an eye on them.


    It wasn''t long before I heard Jackson snoring and then I slid out of bed carefully and I grabbed my


    boots and I snuck out of the room and closed the door really carefully.


    I snuck downstairs to theputer and I got onto the dark web again, waiting for someone else to log


    on.


    And once they did, they gave me an address that I was looking for.


    So I grabbed my keys and headed for the front door.I took onest look upstairs before I opened the


    door and walked outside with my shoes still in my hands.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    We lived just below Rockford, Illinois, so I knew that it was going to take a while to drive to Sturgeon


    Bay in Wisconsin.


    But at least leaving in the middle of the night, I would have a couple of hours head start.I needed to


    have those few hours because if Jackson knew what I was doing right now, he would tie me to the bed


    with silver chains.I had no doubt about that.I knew that I was being aplete idiot.


    But I wanted to at least see what sort of operation they had going on.


    And I guess people not knowing my entire life in that year that I was living with Thomas in Richmond


    Pack has its advantages.I wasn''t actually in the Richmond Pack for the entire year.I did run away at


    one point.


    It was Ethan that tracked me down and bought me back.


    That was where we actually started seeing each other as more than trainer and student.He actually


    looked like he cared about me.


    More than Thomas or Victoria.


    But that doesn''t mean that I didn''t meet people along the way.


    People that I have kept to myself all this time.


    People that I wanted to remain a secret, for this very reason.


    In case I needed to use them for missions like this.


    They were the type of people that were always up for missions like this.


    They didn''t shy away from danger, and that''s exactly what I needed.


    I made sure that I got far enough away from the pack before I stopped at a gas station and I filled the


    car up and I went inside the station to get some snacks because I couldn''t actually remember thest


    time I ate.


    And then I headed back out to the car and I left again.I knew that would be enough to get me the whole


    way there.I wouldn''t need to stop again.


    The highway was quiet.


    Really quiet and peaceful.


    Barely any cars.


    And it got me thinking.I started getting lost in my thoughts again.


    And they immediately went back to my mother lying on the ground, bleeding out.


    Isaac inplete despair.I''d never seen a grown man like that, a warrior, so sad and miserable.


    Even crying.


    I know that they weren''t fated mates, but they loved each other.


    And they really were the best thing for each other.


    I made a vow to myself right now, I wasn''t going to let the Hunters hurt anyone else like they''ve hurt


    me.


    They''ve hurt enough of my people.


    I wasn''t going to let them continue.


    They messed with the wrong wolf when they came after me and my mate.


    They weren''t going to live to regret it.


    Mostly because they weren''t going to live.


    As the sun wasing up I could see it off to the side of the car and it was such a beautiful sight.


    The start of a new day.


    And then I knew that Jackson would be waking up soon and notice that I was gone.


    All hell would be breaking loose once that happened.


    I left my phone on the bedside table because I didn''t want him tracking it.I bought a burner phone at the


    gas station, so I could contact him when I was ready to let him know that I am alright and I knew that he


    wouldn''t be able to track me.


    The way I see it, it''s my fight.


    I know that they''ve been after him for along time.


    But my grandfather was the leader and he is responsible for killing my mother.


    And then I killed my grandfather.It was a real family affair for me.


    I didn''t know what to expect when I got there.But I made sure that I was prepared.I always make sure


    that I am prepared.I need to make sure that I am protected at all times.I had to learn that the hard way.


    But I was considered a top fighter because of all the training that Ethan gave me.


    And then Jackson gave me some private lessons.


    They came invaluable as well.


    He had a different way of training and different moves that I learnt.


    And I was willing to take whatever training I could.


    I hate feeling vulnerable.


    That''s why I never show anyone the vulnerable side of me.


    Except for thest couple of days.


    But I don''t think I could be med for that.


    I still feel embarrassed for crying in front of people who thought that I wasn''t capable of crying.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    They all thought that because I made them believe that I wasn''t capable of crying.I believe it''s a sign of


    weakness.


    It''s always a sign of weakness.


    I wasn''t going to show anyone any more weakness.I was back to my fighting self and I was going to get


    back at these bastards, for my mother.


    They weren''t going to destroy another family.


    Not like they did to me.


    It took another several hours in the car to get to Sturgeon Bay and I didn''t get there until that night.


    I pulled up in the middle of town, the main street and I was directed to go to a diner that was on the


    corner.


    So I went to the boot of my car and I grabbed a few things that I put in my bag and I went into the diner


    and had a seat.


    The waitress walked over and poured me a coffee, which I really needed.


    "Thank you so much." I say.


    "You look like you''ve been traveling for a long time." She says looking me over.


    "I''m guessing you get a lot of tourists around here." I smile at her.


    "Yeah.It''s a good fishing and boating area.People love this ce.Theye from all over.But not


    usually this time of year." She says.


    "I''m just meeting someone here." I say.


    "Alright.Well, let me know when you''re ready to order." She says walking away.


    And I started looking at the menu.I had my head buried in the menu when I felt someone walk up


    behind me but I didn''t lift my head up or even move an inch.


    "Why didn''t you stop me earlier than this Isaac?" I asked.


    "Because I didn''t think you''d bring me to where you were heading." Isaac says standing beside me.


    And I gestured for him to sit down on the other side of the booth.So he did.


    "How did you know?" I asked, finally putting the menu down.


    "Because I know you.You weren''t going to let this go.Those people murdered your mother.I knew that


    you were going to go after them sooner orter.I honestly thought it would beter." He says.


    "I got a reliable lead." I deadpan.


    "Are you here to take me back?" I asked.


    "No.I''m here to help.No one knows that I''m here either." He says.


    And I nodded at him.


    "Did you leave your phone at home?" I asked.


    "Of course I did.I¡¯m not an idiot." He says, rolling his eyes.


    I then heard the door open and everyone else in the diner looked up and saw these three men walk in


    and a lot of people quickly paid for their stuff and left.


    But these three massive looking men walked straight over to where I was.


    "You said that you''d be alone." Adam says.


    "Last minute change of ns.This is my dad, Isaac." I say.


    "Your dad''s name is Thomas." Diego says.


    "That''s a whole other story.Isaac is my step father, the best thing I''ve ever had to a father.My mother''s


    mate." I say.


    "He''s here for revenge too?" Kevin asked.


    "Yes." Isaac says bluntly.


    So the three of them sat down at the same booth.


    "Where''s the base?" I asked.


    "It''s not too far from here.It''s underground.So I don''t know what you will see up here.But we have a way


    in." Adam says.


    "If I get the feeling at any point that you are double crossing me then I will kill you.I hope you realize


    that." I say.


    "Did you see all those people scamper out of here when we got here? There''s a reason for that." Diego


    says.


    "You mean those humans? I saw.And I''m not human.Neither is Isaac." I re at him.


    "We''re not going to set you up.We''re going to help you get inside and we will help you get back out.Just


    so long as you are just doing a little recon tonight." Kevin says.


    "Yeah.That''s all we''re doing tonight.And then you can leave the rest to us." I say.


    So we all got up and Isaac and I got in my car and we followed those three to what looked like swamp


    land near the ocean when Adam opened a secret hatch in the ground.So we all went down thedder


    to the base operations of the Hunters.


    Adam had given me the blueprints to the base and I grabbed my camera out as soon as we got inside


    and started looking around.It was the middle of the night so there weren''t too many people around and


    we started checking out every room.


    The first floor that we were on were just offices and then the second floor we opened all the doors and


    they looked like medical rooms.


    Like doctor''s offices and operating rooms.


    Which I thought was really strange.But then we got to the third and final floor and it was full of cages.


    Dozens of cages.


    And none of them were empty.


    But the smell was unmistakable.


    They were all werewolves.I wanted too much to let them out, but I knew that right now wasn''t the time.


    Not until I had a solid n in ce.


    But I was taking photos of everything.


    We started heading up to the top floor again and we heard voices once we got near the offices and we


    needed to hide behind a wall and hope that they didn''te this way.


    But then I noticed that one of the voices sounded really familiar.I peeked my head around the corner


    and these two men had their backs to us.


    They were walking into an office and I froze in my ce when I saw the visitor to the facility.


    The man that was helping the Hunters.


    A man that I called family.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    CHAPTER 83 JACKSON POV


    I woke up with the sun shining right in my face that morning.I hated that.


    But Taylor loves sleeping with the curtains open.


    Because she can see the full moon when it rolls around.I reach in front of me without opening my eyes


    and realize that Taylor''s side of the bed is empty and cold.


    She''s not here and she hasn''t been here for a while.I guess she had trouble sleeping against night.


    That was understandable after everything that''s been going ontely.


    So I dragged myself out of bed and I went downstairs to the kitchen but she wasn''t there.


    I looked out the back where she usually sits to smoke, but she wasn''t there either.I searched the rest of


    the packhouse and she was nowhere.


    She wouldn''t have left the packhouse without telling me.She knew that I would worry too much about


    her.


    So I went back up to our room and I grabbed my phone out of my pocket from the shorts I was wearing


    the day before and I called her phone.


    Theard it ringing right behind me.


    I turned and it was on the bedside table.She never went anywhere without her phone.


    Why would it be on the bedside table? I am starting to worry now.


    Where the hell could she be? I needed to find her.


    So I grabbed her phone and I started going through the phone and I called every single friend that she


    had in her phone but not one person had seen her.


    I searched the packhouse again but there was no sign of her anywhere.


    So I left the packhouse and I started running around town and asking everyone that I saw if they had


    seen Taylor.But I was getting nothing.


    I had to stop and concentrate to think about where she was and then it hit me.


    There is one ce where she might have gone.


    So I ran to her mother''s house and I started banging on the door.


    But no one answered.


    I broke the door open and I started searching the house and singing out to Isaac, but there was no


    answer.I got to the bedroom and I saw clothes thrown all over the room, like Isaac had gone quickly in


    the middle of the night.


    But seeing that I had a feeling that it had something to do with Taylor.


    And I was now starting to panic.


    They had something inmon right now.


    They both wanted the Hunters dead.I had a feeling that this wasn''t a coincidence.


    They have gone to do something incredibly stupid.


    I headed back to the packhouse and I started looking around everywhere for Taylor''sptop, but it was


    nowhere to be found.


    She obviously took it with her.


    I knew that she was on the dark web, and I''m afraid that she might have found something that she


    didn''t tell me.


    Which meant, I didn''t know the first ce to start looking.


    Wyatt finally came to the house and found me in the office while I was going through all the paperwork


    that Taylor had been going through recently to see if I could find anything.


    "I spoke to patrols that were onst night.They saw the car leaving at about 2am this morning.Which


    means, Taylor has one hell of a head start.Wherever she''s going." Wyatt says.


    "I think she''s found the Hunters.Where they are.Isaac is gone as well.And they have one thing in


    common right now." I say to him while still rummaging through all the paperwork.


    "Do you think you should call the werewolf council?" He asked.


    "Hell no.That will do nothing but get her in trouble.And I can''t risk doing that." He says.


    "Well, how are we going to find them then?" He asked.


    And I flopped down on my chair and shrugged my shoulders.That''s all I could do.I couldn''t even think of


    what to do right now.


    We have no idea where the Hunters are.


    And we have no idea what lead Taylor might be facing.


    She could be heading straight into a trap for all I know.


    And that thought alone made me sick.


    I spun the chair around and looked out the window and then I started thinking of what to do.


    And there was only one more thing left to do.


    "Keep an eye on the pack.I''ll be back when I can." I say getting up and grabbing a set of car keys for


    another car in the garage.


    I left the house with nothing but my wallet and keys and I hit the highway outside the territory and I


    stopped at every gas station and every shop that I passed to show them Taylor''s photos.But no one


    had seen her.


    I stopped at every town as well and asked around, but it would have been too early in the morning


    when Taylor passed through that most of the shops would have been closed.


    So that worked to my advantage.


    And I was able to narrow it down to 24 hour ces and gas stations.


    But still, no one had seen her.


    So I kept on going.


    I was driving along the highway when I got a text message on my phone from a number that I didn''t


    recognise.


    UNKNOWN - I am following Taylor.


    She''s safe for now.


    Don''te looking for her or things will go sideways.


    I know that you''re worried.


    I am her father.


    I will make sure that nothing happens to her.


    Taylor''s smart and won''t do anything unless she knows that she can win.


    Immediately, 1 knew that was Isaac and he said that he was following her.


    So they didn''t leave together.


    They didn''t plot this together.


    She left on her own and he was watching out for her.


    That made me feel a bit better.


    I pulled over to the side of the road looking at the text message.


    He was telling me not to follow.


    In case it distracted her.


    I knew that it would.


    She obviously left because she either didn''t want me to stop her, or she was afraid that I would get


    hurt.I don''t know what''s going through her head right now.


    These people just murdered her mother.


    Of course she wants revenge.


    But what if she was outnumbered? I kept looking at Isaac''s message and I knew that Taylor wouldn''t


    start a fight with them unless she knew that she would win.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    So I turned the car around and headed back to the pack.


    When I got there Wyatt was waiting for me and I showed him the message.


    We were both baffled by everything that was going on and I couldn''t help but worry about her.


    So I did everything I could to keep myself busy.


    That night I couldn''t sleep without Taylor beside me and not knowing where she was but I was getting


    secret messages from Isaac all day letting me know that she was safe and that she wasn''t going to do


    anything stupid today.


    That put me a little at ease, but I still wasn''t with her and I couldn''t rx.


    Not until she was right in front of me.


    The following morning I got up really early and I was just hanging around the house not doing anything


    until about midmorning when someone knocked on the door.


    I answered it and my parents were standing there.


    "What the hell are you two doing here?" I asked.


    "I don''t know.We got a message toe here for a meeting. It was important." Mom says.


    "I never called you toe here for a meeting." I say.


    So she showed me her phone with the message on it.


    JACKSON


    Come to my packhouse immediately.


    There''s something we need to discuss in the office.


    "I never sent that." I say looking at the message.


    But it was sent from my phone.


    So I was just as confused as them.


    And I started leading the way down to the office.


    I opened the door and the three of us walked inside.


    "If you didn''t send the message and this is a prank of some sort then I am going to be pissed. I am a


    busty man." Dad snapped.


    "I asked you here."


    Someone else in the room said.


    And the desk chair turned around from facing the window and Taylor was sitting in it.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    CHAPTER 84 TAYLOR POV


    I could hear them approaching the office and Jackson''s phone was sitting on the desk after I had sent


    the message to his parents to meet him at our packhouse.


    They were arguing again, because that''s what they do.


    And I knew that this wasn''t going to go down well.


    But I didn''t even care anymore.


    Once they walked into the office and closed the door I heard Elias bitching about what a busy man he


    was so I spun the chair around and let them all know that I was there.


    Jackson looked relieved before anything else, but then he quickly looked pissed.


    "Taylor.What''s going on here?" dys asked.


    "Well, I found the Hunters headquarters." I announced looking pretty unimpressed about the whole


    thing.


    "That''s doubtful.No one has ever been able to find their headquarters." Elias says.


    "That''s because it''s underground.At Sturgeon''s Bay in Wisconsin." I say.


    And they all looked at me shocked.


    "You actually found them?" Jackson asked.


    "I found a lot more than I bargained for.Especially a surprise visitor that they hadst night." I say.


    "Well, this doesn''t have anything to do with us and you are just wasting our time."


    Elias snapped as they opened the office door but he was met with two warriors that I had asked to join


    us and stop anyone from leaving the office.I then picked up some photos in front of me and handed


    them to Jackson.


    The photos that I took from the headquarters.


    And he started looking through all of the photos until he stopped at the photo of his father in the


    headquarters being very friendly with one of the leaders of the group.


    A ferocious growl escaped from Jackson''s throat when he saw that photo and I stood up from the chair.


    I walked over to Jackson and I handed him other documents that I stole from the headquarters and


    Elias wasn''t in it alone.


    "Mom," Jackson says.


    And she turned to look at Jackson with a very scared look on her face.


    "I''m sorry sweetheart.I didn''t know what else to do.Your father said that they would protect us.And they


    were going to.They were never going to attack the pack.They just wanted Taylor." dys says.


    "So you helped set up my mate?" Jackson asked.


    "They got you two mistaken.You''re identical wolves.So they shot you with that wolfsbane instead of


    Taylor.And then her mother showed up.I swear Taylor, that was never meant to happen.Your mother


    wasn''t supposed to be there." dys pleaded.


    But as soon as she started talking about my mother, I could feel my canines protrude and my ws


    start to extend.My wolf was taking over and I wasn''t able to stop it.I''m not sure that Jackson was going


    to stop me either.


    He''s hated his parents for the longest time, and now he has a reason to actually execute them.


    But before anything like that could happen, Wyatt stormed into the room.


    He saw the whole situation and the photos that Jackson was holding.


    And he ordered the guards to take Elias and dys to the dungeons.


    Wyatt then begged Jackson to help calm me down.


    Before I did something that I was going to regret.


    Jackson knew that I wouldn''t regret it, but we did need more information about the Hunters.


    So he walked over to me and wrapped his arms around me and tried to talk me down.


    Tried to calm me down.


    But I was too far gone already.


    I knew that the shift was happening and I pushed him away before I jumped out the window and I


    shifted outside and ran straight into the woods from the packhouse.


    I wasn''t staying there right now.I couldn''t stay there.I needed to get the hell out of there.


    Knowing that they were just downstairs wasn''t going to stop me from killing them right now.


    Not only were they trying to set me up, but they got my mother killed.


    The Hunters wouldn''t have been there if dys and Elias weren''t working with them.


    And they''ve been hunting Jackson for years.


    Was that how Elias nned to get the pack back.


    By getting the Hunters to help capture Jackson.


    Was this all his n? And then when I came into the picture, did they just have a new target in mind?


    Me.


    How could they go about their normal day and pretend like they were family and pretend to ept me


    into the family, all the while nning on turning me over to the Hunters.


    And what the Hunters were doing was inconceivable.


    Were they experimenting on those werewolves that they had captive in those cell''s.


    What were they doing with them? What were they doing to them? It was too much for my mind to


    comprehend.


    I ran for as long and as far as my legs could take me until I finally copsed in the middle of the woods


    and I was puffed out and exhausted.I was too exhausted to even shift back So Iid there on the


    ground without wanting to move.


    It was quiet until I heard footsteps approaching.I looked up and I saw boots walking towards me, but I


    knew instantly that they belonged to Jackson.


    He sat next to me and started running his hand through my fur.He didn''t know what to say and I wasn''t


    interested in talking.


    I hadn''t slept for days, and I was more than exhausted at this point.I finally slowly started shifting back


    and Jackson helped me get dressed with the clothes that he bought with me.But I didn''t say anything.I


    still could barely talk or walk.


    Jackson lifted me up, bridal style, and carried me all the way back to the packhouse.I fell asleep in his


    arms as we were walking and I slightly woke up when we got to the packhouse and he was talking to


    Wyatt.


    But he took me up to the bedroom and he put me in bed.


    But I felt the bed dip next to me and I knew that he was lying next to me, and he wrapped his arms


    around me.


    When I did finally wake up Jackson wasn''t asleep next to me and I felt really weird as I was regaining


    consciousness.I was feeling a little nauseous and when I slowly sat up my head was pounding.


    It wasn''t long before Jackson came into the room and raced over to me and kneeled down in front of


    me.


    "It''s alright baby.Just take it easy." He says holding my arms to keep me steady and I noticed the


    blurred vision and my hearing was a little funny as well.


    Like it was all echoed.


    "What''s wrong with me?" I was very confused.


    "You woke up a couple of times in hysterics.I had to call the doctor and they gave you a sedative.It was


    the only way to calm you down." He exined.


    "How long was I asleep?" I asked.


    "Two days.I just had to go out to do some stuff otherwise I would have been here.I''m sorry I wasn''t here


    when you woke up." He says.


    But I just looked at him, trying to get my thoughts in order.


    It wasn''t too long before my senses started to straighten out and my memories starteding back to


    me and I remembered going to Wisconsin anding back to see Elias and dys.


    "Where are they?" I growled.


    "Their in the cells.I can''t let you see them." Jackson says with dread in his eyes.


    "Why? If Wyatt didn''t stop me then I would have killed them in the office." I growled through gritted


    teeth.


    "I know.And I probably would have let you.But it''s changed now.My brothers and sisters are here and


    they are making things difficult.They don''t want us to execute our parents." He says.


    "They killed my mother.I don''t give a shit what your brothers and sisters want." I insisted.


    "I know.But when you are really feeling yourself again, you can go downstairs and talk to them.You


    can''t do it while the sedation is still in your system." He says.


    And I understood that.It would seem like I was out of my mind.I couldn''t address them at the same time


    that Jackson was holding me up.


    It wouldn''t seem like I had much authority and it definitely wouldn''t look like they needed to obey their


    Luna.I would wait until the sedation wore off and I didn''t look like shit.


    "Help me in the shower." I say.


    So he helped me up and we went to the bathroom.


    Jackson stripped off as well and we both went into the bathroom and he helped me shower because I


    was still really unsteady on my feet.


    I hated this feeling.I wish they hadn''t sedated me.I don''t even remember waking up in hysterics.I don''t


    know what I was doing.I don''t remember dreaming about anything.I don''t remember anything in thest


    two days.I was just unconscious.


    When we got out of the shower we went into the bedroom and Jackson helped me get dressed and he


    grabbed a bottle of water out of the mini fridge.


    My mouth felt like cotton balls.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    And I sat on the side of the bed.


    We waited for a couple of hours in the bedroom and I would get up every now and again to see if I


    could walk around on my own and when I was finally stable enough to do it on my own we left the


    bedroom.


    Jackson held my hand down the stairs and we went straight to the living room where his 7 brothers and


    sisters were sitting around.


    But they all stood up when they noticed that I was standing at the doorway.


    "Your parents are going to be executed for treason.And I am going to do it personally."


    I announced before anyone could say anything.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    The whole lot of them stood there staring at me like I had lost my mind.


    Like I didn''t know who I was talking to or something like that.I couldn''t really read the expressions on


    their faces, but I could feel Jackson''s emotions after I did that.


    And I knew that he was trying to notugh in their faces.


    We both knew that would be a big mistake right now.


    "Listen Taylor, we know that your mother got caught up in all of this but that was an ident." Maverick


    says.


    "Your parents are working with the Hunters.Those assholes have been hunting my mate for years at


    the request of your father so that he could rece Jackson.That''s treason.He was trying to get rid of


    his own Alpha.Who, by the way, has done nothing but make sure that this pack thrives since he took


    over.He has created such a big pack that whenever anyone is in trouble there is a pack nearby to help


    them out." I exined.


    "What are you talking about?" Olive asked.


    "While Jackson was gone and I was here taking care of business.One pack called me and said that


    rogues had almost taken over the pack.So I instructed the three closest packs to send warriors to help


    protect them.And from what I hear, the rogues haven''t attacked since.And that pack was


    saved.Innocent woman and children.Jackson has bought pack''s together to protect each other.He can''t


    help packs on the other side of the country.But by taking over those packs himself, he is now able to do


    that." I insisted.


    And they all looked at each other shocked and stunned.


    "That wasn''t my intention." Jackson mind linked me.


    "It is now.Because I did do that while you were away.Before you ended up at Olive''s house." I


    exined.


    "I had no idea." He says, looking at me.


    "No one ever let us know that Jackson was doing it for the good of werewolves." Den says.


    "Since when does Jackson blow his own horn about anything? He would rather you hate him then


    know the fucking truth.And because of that, because your father couldn''t believe in his own son and


    chose to see the worst in him, he''s now going to die for it."


    "Please Taylor.Don''t kill our parents.They are our children''s grandparents." Millie pleads.


    "They are traitors and deserve to be treated as such.They are not getting any special treatment from


    me.If you can''t handle it, then fuck off and go home." I say walking away and going to the kitchen.


    The cook was there but I was hungry now so I grabbed some food out and made myself something to


    eat because I had eaten in a couple of days apparently and I needed something right away.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Not long after that while I was sitting at the kitchen ind Zara came to the kitchen and sat on the other


    side of the ind.


    I could hear the others in the living room fighting with Jackson and his booming voice wasing out


    over the top of all their voices.


    And I could hear him defending me and that he was behind me 100% of the way.His parents had the


    Hunters tracking him for years.


    And they came close a couple of times to actually killing him.So he isn''t taking pity on them either.


    "You know, this is going to cause a huge rift between the family." Zara says.


    "There''s already a huge rift between the family.Don''t think for one second that I don''t know Maverick


    wants to be Alpha.He will stand behind your father every step of the way." I say.


    "I know that he will.And I hate them for getting involved with the Hunters.But they are still my parents."


    He says.


    "Yeah.Well, my mother was my parent.She''s dead.Vincent was my father.He''s dead.Jackson killed


    him.Or at least gave the order.Thomas was my step father, he should be dead.But he isn''t.The world


    really doesn''t make sense, does it?" I asked.


    "And you''re going to add to all the chaos?" She asked.


    "Where would we be without chaos? What the hell would we all do with ourselves if life was all


    sunshine and roses?" I asked.


    "You know what I am talking about." She says.


    "I don''t give a shit what you''re trying to say.I''ve made up my mind and I am your Luna.You have no


    right trying to tell me how to run my pack." I snapped at her.


    "What the hell are you doing?" Jackson yelled from the doorway.


    "I was just trying to talk to her." Zara says.


    "I told all of you to leave her the hell alone." Jackson yelled.


    "Jackson, we are trying to save our parents lives." Emmett saysing into the room behind Jackson.


    "I don''t care.They are in my packhouse right now and are in my custody right now.That isn''t going to


    change.They worked with the enemy and got our warriors killed and then got Taylor''s mother killed.And


    mom and dad are aware of the Hunters keeping werewolves as prisoners and doing goddess knows


    what sort of experiments on them." Jackson yelled.


    "You never mentioned that before." Joseph says.


    So Jackson grabbed the photos and showed them to his siblings.


    All the photos that I had taken while I was in their headquarters.


    "Are you sure that these are real?" Millie asked.


    "I took them myself.They''re real." I say.


    "How did you get into their headquarters?" Den asked.


    And Jackson looked at me waiting for that answer. He didn''t even know.


    "I have friends.Friends that love breaking the rules of the council.They knew where the headquarters


    were and they took me there." I say.


    "Who are these guys?" Maverick asked.


    "I''m not giving up my sources.Besides, I don''t answer to you." I say.


    "Jackson.You need to do something about her." Joseph says.


    "No I don''t." Jackson smirked at them.


    And I knew that he would back me the whole way.He doesn''t get along with his family, and even if he


    did, everyone knows that a mate bond is stronger than any other bond ever made.


    So Jackson, already having a problem with his family, was just working in my favor here.


    There was no way he was going to go against me.I did feel pangs of guilt, like I was making him


    choose between me and his family.But I had made the decision to execute his parents for treason.


    It was up to Jackson to say no, but he didn''t.I know that he''s wanted his father out of the way for a


    while, and this is probably the best excuse for him.


    But I didn''t want to think that it was because of me.I didn''t want to think it was because I was taking my


    anger out on them, that he thought he needed to back me on this.I wasn''t even entirely sure if Jackson


    wanted his parents dead.


    Or if he was just going along with me.


    Like I said, pangs of guilt.I wasn''t going to change my mind on this, but I needed to talk to Jackson


    privately about it.I heard a whole heap of noiseing from outside of the packhouse and I looked out


    the back window to see a heap of people having snowball fights.


    Men, women and children.I didn''t know who any of them were.


    They definitely weren''t part of this pack.


    I''d never seen them before.


    Except for one of them.


    Olive''s Mate.


    He was out there.


    "They are all our mates and children." Millie says when she saw me looking at them, trying to figure out


    who they were.


    "Oh yeah.The feral one has cleaned up pretty nicely." I say looking at the once rogue girl that is


    Joseph''s mate.


    "She has a name, you know." Joseph says.


    "I don''t really care right now." I say getting back to my food.


    But then someone knocked on the door so Jackson grunted and he sauntered off to the front door.


    I knew that he was getting frustrated with all these people in our house.


    But he soon returned with apletely different look on his face and a man standing behind him.


    The others seemed to know who he was.


    But I had never seen him before.


    "Taylor.This is Alpha Lennox.The leader of the werewolf council."


    Jackson introduced.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    I sat there staring at Alpha Lennox.


    Not in shock, but in anger.


    What the hell was the council doing here? Who the hell called them? Thest thing we needed were


    these nosey bastards getting involved.


    But I shouldn''t be surprised that they were called.


    Jackson''s entire family thinks that I am being unreasonable in my thoughts and my actions to do with


    their parents.I didn''t think so.


    Werewolves have been executed for a lot less.


    "I have solid proof that theymitted treason.So I stand by my decision." I say sternly.


    Not even caring that he was the head of the council.I wasn''t phased by that.I didn''t care.I was going to


    defend myself.


    The only way that I knew how.


    And Jackson knew that I wasn''t going to back down.


    Not even to the council.


    "We need to see the proof.Apparently some people think that it''s been fabricated." He says.


    So Jackson hands him the photos and he looks through them.


    "I took them myself.I was there while Elias was there.And I took photos of all the documents from the


    office.Which also included dys." I say.


    "Well, the council are doing their own investigation now.So you can''t execute our parents until they''re


    done." Maverick says.


    "Is there any way for the council to investigate the Hunters?" I asked.


    And Alpha Lennox looked at me strangely.


    "Of course not.They are not werewolves.Why do you ask?" He asked.


    "Because I''m pretty sure Maverick knows that you can''t investigate the Hunters.I''m just wondering if


    maybe there is something I missed and Maverick''s name mighte out if his parents are executed." I


    say.


    "Are you saying that I''m working for the Hunters?" Maverick asked.


    "I never would have imagined that your parents were.So right now, the only person I trust is Jackson." I


    say.


    "You know, we haven''t even had a Luna ceremony yet.So, technically you''re not Luna." Zara snaps at


    me.


    "She wears the mark of the Alpha.Which makes her Luna.Whether you''ve had the ceremony or not."


    Alpha Lennox says not looking up from the photos that he had been given.And I smirked at her.


    Even I knew that.


    Do they really think I am that stupid? I may be young but I still know the rules of the werewolves.


    There doesn''t need to be a ceremony for me to be Luna.


    And now! know what they really think of me.


    And obviously what they think about Jackson.


    "Well, I am taking these photos.We need to make sure that they are authentic and we will go from


    there." Alpha Lennox says.


    "Okay." Jackson says.


    "Alright then.Well, I''ll be in touch." Lennox says.


    And Jackson walked him to the door and escorted him out.


    "Why don''t the rest of you follow him?" I say ring at them.


    "We''re not going anywhere while our parents are here." Den Says.


    "Do you really think I am stupid to kill them now while the council is involved?" I asked.


    "I don''t know what the hell you''re capable of." He says.


    And I smirked at him.


    "You better remember that."


    I got up and I left the room.I walked through the living room to the foyer and Jackson was justing


    back inside.


    But I just walked upstairs and he looked at his brothers and sisters and then he followed me upstairs.


    We went to our room and Jackson shut the door while I sat on the bed.


    "What are you thinking?" Jackson asked.


    "Well, I know that the council will tell us to stay the hell away from the Hunters.Which is why they''ve


    been called in.If there''s more evidence there then we won''t be able to get it." I say.


    "You really do think that Maverick knows about it." He says.


    "Jackson.Don''t ask me how I know, but I just know.Maverick wants to be Alpha.And he is hiding


    something.I can feel it." I say.


    So Jackson kneeled in front of me and cupped my face in his hands.


    "One thing I have learnt from you is to not underestimate your intuition.I know that ites from your


    fae side.It''s always too spot on to be normal intuition.So I believe you.Maverick is behind this


    somehow.He''s involved." Jackson says.


    "I don''t want anything to happen to you because of them." I say.


    So he leans forward and hugs me and starts stroking my hair.


    "Nothing is going to happen to me because of them.I have been dealing with them my whole


    life.They''ve never gotten the better of me."He says.


    And I wrapped my arm around him and buried my head into his neck.


    "Listen, I never discussed it with you.I just said that I was going to execute your parents.What do you


    think about it?" I asked.


    "Well, that''s exactly what they deserve.And what they would get if they were anyone else.This is the


    worst type of treason.They''re actually going against their own Alpha." He says.


    "That''s not what I asked you." I say.


    "I know.It is hard because they are my parents.I know that we haven''t gotten along, but they are still my


    parents.But Avery was your mother, and because of my parents she''s dead.So, I am not weighing in on


    this." He says.


    And I looked at him still notpletely believing him.I don''t know if he really wanted his parents


    executed or if he was just standing by my side.I can''t imagine that he would do something like that


    though.I mean, this is the life of his parents.I know that if the roles were reversed and I wasn''t happy


    with Jackson wanting to kill my parents, then I would definitely say something.


    We all know that I would.But he wasn''t.


    So, maybe he wasn''t that upset.


    Maybe he was more pissed than I thought at the fact that his parents had hired killers toe after


    him.


    Maybe he was still in shock at the whole situation.


    That could definitely be a good exnation.


    I decided that I wasn''t going to do anything to his parents until he wrapped his head around everything


    and I couldn''t anyway.


    Not with the council snooping around.


    Which got me wondering, why are they sticking their noses into a pack matter like this.


    There''s always treason and werewolves executed for crimes and they never get involved.


    So why are they so involved in this one? Is it because of who Jackson was? Maybe they also wanted


    him out of power.


    And I needed to make sure that didn''t happen.


    I needed to make some major changes in a very short amount of time, while the council was here


    snooping around.


    I also needed to make it look like this was the n all alone.


    That Jackson had been nning to do this from day one.


    Ever since he took over the pack and so that he wasn''t seen as such a ruthless Alpha who just enjoyed


    killing Alpha''s and taking over their packs.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I only had one main priority right now.


    And that was to make sure that Jackson came out of thispletely unharmed.


    I wasn''t going to lose him too.


    I wasn''t going to let anyone take him away from me.


    He was mine and he was going to stay mine forever.


    At dinner time Jackson and I went down to the dining room but his entire family was there so we went


    and sat in the kitchen to eat.


    I didn''t want to be anywhere near them and neither did he.


    So after I finished dinner I made a coffee and I sat outside and lit a cigarette.


    When I came back inside I went straight to the office and I closed the door so that no one could see


    what I was doing.


    And I made sure that the curtains were closed.


    Just in case.


    I didn''t want anyone seeing what I was doing.I grabbed a map and Iid it out on the coffee table and I


    put a pin in the location of every pack in the country that Jackson owned and I wrote a number next to


    each pin.


    Which indicated how many members were still in that pack.


    I looked at the packs that were closest together and I saw that there were only small gaps ofnd


    between those packs.


    So I did a lot of work on theputer to find out who owned thend in between the packs and I wrote


    them down so I could call them tomorrow.


    And packs that were further away from each other, I was looking forrge pieces ofnd to put them


    into single packs and sell thend that they¡¯re on.


    To bring the packs together.


    To make them bigger and stronger.


    I knew that would definitely look better to the council.


    Even if I was in the process of doing it while they were snooping around.


    They would think that Jackson was doing it, even if he really doesn''t want it done.


    But he came into the office and caught me doing all this work anyway.


    So I exined everything to him and he said that it was actually a great idea.


    It would make him look better than what people already thought he was.


    And I was d that he agreed.


    Because he was known as the Blood Alpha.


    I didn''t want people looking at him like that.


    Wyatt then barged into the office and we covered what we were doing but he didn''t have time for that.


    "Someone was just attacked in town." Wyatt announced.


    "Who was it?" I asked.


    "He doesn''t live in this pack.He said that he was looking for an old school friend from Richmond


    Pack.His name is Carter." Wyatt says.


    And Jackson looked at me.


    And I got up and ran for the door.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    When I got to the front door I put my boots and jacket on while Jackson stayed back and put everything


    away to make sure that they weren''t discovered by anyone snooping around.


    Wyatt took me to the hospital where Carter was and took me straight to his room where he was being


    treated for some extensive injuries.


    "Hi there you." He smiled at me when I went into the room.


    "Carter.What the hell are you doing here?" I asked.


    "I went to your house but no one was there.And it''s reallyte here.I thought more ces would be


    open but I couldn''t find anything.I was going to ask if anyone knew where you would be." He exined.


    "I''m living at the packhouse." I say walking up beside him.


    "Wow.Fancy." He chuckled.


    "Who did this?" I asked.


    "I don''t know.It was a wolf.I could recognise their scent if I smelt it again.But otherwise, I don''t have a


    clue." He says.


    "What color was the wolf?" Wyatt asked.


    And Carter looked at me before he answered.


    "It''s alright.This is Beta Wyatt.He will find out who did this." I assured him.


    "It was gray with patches of red.It looked like a younger wolf.Teenager maybe.Not fully mature." Carter


    exined.


    "Do you know anyone that fits that description around here?" I asked.


    "I know some wolves that are gray with patches of other colors.I''ll talk to them first." Wyatt says leaving.


    "So, you''ve got a fair bit of pull around here." Carter chuckles.


    And the nurses and doctors looked at him and then at me really strange.


    And then Jackson walked into the room.


    Carter became visibly ufortable knowing that he was in the presence of the blood Alpha.


    "Carter.This is Alpha Jackson.Jackson, this is Carter.You already know that we went to school together


    in Richmond Pack." I say.


    "Yeah.You said before you went running from the packhouse."


    Jackson says standing right next to me like he was trying to protect me or something.


    "Rx.We were just friends." I say.


    And Carter looked at me strangely then.He obviously didn''t know that we were mates.


    But now that I think about it, not many people do.


    Jackson hasn''t announced that he found his mate.


    And I have told anyone.


    The only people who know are in this pack and Jackson put a gag order on them as soon as he took


    over the pack.They aren''t allowed to talk to anyone outside of the pack about anything that goes on in


    here.


    "So, it was just Ethan that you were sleeping with in Richmond Pack." Jackson growled.


    "Wow.What?" Carter squealed.


    "Yes.Alright, I was sleeping with Ethan.But I''m not anymore.Carter, I''m kind of like Luna here." I say


    awkwardly.


    I wasn''t used to announcing it to people and I wasn''t sure how he was going to take the news that the


    blood Alpha was my mate.


    "Holy shit.You and Alpha Jackson are mates?" He asked.


    "Yeah.So, don''t worry.He won''t hurt you." I say.


    "We''ll see about that."


    Jackson scoffs softly.


    And I turned around to re at him but he just looked back at me.


    "Carter.What brought you here?" I asked.


    "All hell is breaking loose at Richmond pack.I came here hoping that I could join the pack.Because I


    knew you, I thought it would be easier if I actually knew someone here.The whole rest of my family is in


    Richmond pack." Carter exined.


    "What do you mean all hell is breaking loose? What''s going on?" Jackson says urgently.


    And I was looking at him, really concerned as well.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    For him to want to join Alpha Jackson''s pack, then it must be pretty bad.


    "I don''t know what is going on in the packhouse.But the school has shut down.Most of the businesses


    have, we never see Alpha Richmond anymore.We don''t know where he is.It''s rumored that he''s just


    locked himself in the packhouse and refuses toe out.His Beta is doing all the work around the


    pack and he''s running it into the ground.But he''s doing it on purpose.He''s ruling with an iron fist."


    Carter exined.


    And that got me really concerned for my friend.


    "Do they know that you left?" I asked.


    "No.I came here seeking refuge." Carter says.


    And I looked at Jackson.I knew that this was something that Jackson had to decide on since he was


    here.


    If he wasn''t here then I would make the decision.


    But this was an Alpha decision.I could tell that Jackson was hesitant about it, but he reluctantly agreed.


    And I told him that I would find him somewhere to live.


    A family to live with.He won''t be staying at the packhouse.


    Especially not with everything else going on and Jackson''s entire family here.I didn''t want him getting


    involved in all that crap.


    But I would definitely find him something Now we needed to figure out if there was something that we


    needed to do about Richmond''s pack.I know Alpha Richmond and he was a good man.


    He was always good to me.


    And I knew that he wouldn''t just abandon his pack like that.


    He did so much for me, and I wasn''t even a member of his pack.He was a good man.


    I needed to know what happened to him.


    And when I looked at Jackson, I saw him exhale dramatically.


    He knew straight away that I was going to get involved in this.I had to.I owed it to him.I couldn''t believe


    that we hadn''t heard about this before.But I guess, we had been a little busy with other crap going on


    around here.


    There were a lot of things that we were preupied with.


    But this wasn''t something that we could ignore either.


    Carter got all fixed up by the doctors, but it was a really brutal attack so they wanted him to stay in


    hospital overnight and I told him that I would find him a ce to stay.


    So when Jackson and I got back to the packhouse he went to the dungeon to check on his parents, to


    make sure that his siblings hadn''t tried anything stupid, and then we went to the office again and closed


    the door.


    I started going through the housing assignments and that''s when Jackson saw that I gave Edward and


    Hannah a house together in town.


    I just shrugged at it and we kept going.


    That''s when I knew that he was rejecting their request because of me.


    I finally found someone that had the room for Carter so I called them and informed them of it.


    They were a young couple without kids and I didn''t think that Carter would put them out too much.


    They would probably like having him there.


    So that''s what I decided on.


    But the night wasn''t over.


    I needed to find out what the hell was going on at Richmond pack.


    So I told Jackson to get his car keys and he better not be driving all night this time.


    He just chuckled when I said that.


    "You know I was just doing that to spend time with you." He admitted.


    "Yeah.I know that now."


    I scoffed and he justughed.


    So we got in the car and it actually only took him two and a half hours to get to Richmond pack and we


    parked away from the pack and walked the rest of the way.


    We got to the border and saw that there was no one there.


    No one was protecting the border at all.


    And we actually made it through the woods to where the packhouse was.


    But that was a different story.


    We could see that all the warriors were protecting the packhouse.


    They didn''t care about thend.


    There was something in the packhouse that needed protecting more than the pack.


    I looked at Jackson and even he looked confused by all of this.


    "There''s definitely something going on here." Jackson says.


    "We need to see inside that packhouse." I say.


    "There''s no way we''re getting past all those warriors without being seen." Jackson says.


    We stayed there watching for a long while and there didn''t seem to be any activity.


    But that didn''t really surprise me, it was the middle of the night.


    But then we saw the front door open and we saw teenage girl''s from the pack being taken out of the


    packhouse and ced into a van that was waiting out the front.


    And then the Beta walked out behind them and he handed a wad of cash to another man.


    "Holy shit." I say.


    "How do you feel about killing another one of your father''s?" Jackson asked as we looked at Thomas


    who was receiving the wad of cash from the Beta.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    Jackson and I stayed hidden in the woods as we watched these girls dressed in very scantily d


    clothing, especially for this weather, and they were crying and being manhandled by warriors that were


    muchrger than they were.


    The van started up and headed down the driveway so Jackson and I started running through the woods


    to follow the van and it eventually pulled up outside the abandoned school. Carter said that the school


    had shut down.


    The girls were taken out of the van and ushered inside so Jackson and I slowly and quietly approached


    the building and we looked in the front door but we couldn¡¯t see anyone in the hallway there. So we


    walked inside and started following their scent down the hall and around a couple of corners until we


    got to the closed doors of the gymnasium.


    Jackson made sure that I stayed behind him in case we got caught but he opened the door slightly,


    hoping that it wouldn¡¯t make a noise, and we saw mattresses all over the floor of the gymnasium and


    the girls that were brought in right now were just a fraction of the girls that they had in that room.


    They all looked mistreated and malnourished and they weren¡¯t being treated right. One of the guards


    grabbed a girl by the arm and pulled her up from her mattress. She started screaming when he pped


    her across the face and told her to shut up and he pushed her into the locker room. And from there we


    could still hear her screaming, and we knew exactly what he was doing to her.


    I had to suppress a growl that was about to erupt from my throat and Jackson could feel what I was


    feeling so he closed the door and he pulled me away so that they didn¡¯t hear me.


    ¡°You need to calm down.¡± Jackson says.


    ¡°How the hell can I calm down? I know all those girls. I went to school with them.¡± I say.


    ¡°I know. But we can¡¯t just go barging in. We need reinforcements and we need to find Alpha Richmond.


    You said that he was a good man. And if he was dead then Carter would have felt that tether snap. So


    he¡¯s still alive around here somewhere.¡± Jackson says


    ¡°There¡¯s no way he would be a part of this.¡± I say.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying that he is. But we need to find him. Come on. We need to get back to our pack and


    make a n.¡± He says.


    ¡°Alright.¡± I say reluctantly. So we snuck back out of the building and back through the woods to the car


    and headed back to our pack.


    We got back in the middle of the night and I headed up to our room but we saw Joseph sitting at the


    top of the stairs.


    ¡°What are you still doing awake? ¡°Jackson asked.


    ¡°Where have you two been? You¡¯ve beening and going all night.¡± Joseph says.


    ¡°Alpha business.¡± Jackson said, holding my hand as we walked past him.


    ¡°How can you do this Jackson? How can you actually execute the people that brought you into this


    world?¡± Jackson asked. (2


    Because they hired people to kill me. I think that¡¯s a good enough reason.¡± Jackson says trying to pull


    me further down the hallway but then I stopped and stood frozen where I was.


    ****************


    I suddenly saw Jackson as a child. A young teenager who was lying in his roomte at night when his


    father barged into his room in the middle of the night. He dragged him outside into the snow while


    Jackson was still only wearing shorts but his father was all bundled up. His father pointed to the woods


    and Jackson started pleading not to do this, but his father hit him across the face and ordered him to


    start running. He¡¯s not going to be a good Alpha if he¡¯s weak. So he started running towards the woods.


    He didn¡¯te back to the house until sunrise and he was blue and freezing and his father was


    standing there waiting with the hose. He hosed him down with really cold water from the outside tap


    and then forced him inside.


    ******************


    I looked up at Jackson and he didn¡¯t know what I saw, but he could feel what I was feeling. He knew


    that I just found something out and he obviously didn¡¯t want me to say anything. He dragged me down


    the hall to the bedroom and shut the door quickly.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Tell you what?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Running through the snow in your shorts. Being hosed down with freezing cold water before you could


    go back inside. You can¡¯t be a good Alpha if you¡¯re weak.¡± I repeat the words that I heard his father say.


    ¡°You saw all of that?¡± He asked, looking at me strangely.


    ¡°Yeah. I did.¡± I say.


    ¡°No one knows what that prick used to do to me. That¡¯s why when he tried to take the Alpha title away


    from me because I was too strict, I lost my shit and almost killed him.¡± Jackson says.


    ¡°Yeah. Kind of mixed signals there. Wasn¡¯t it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Something like that.¡± He says.


    ¡°Alright. It doesn¡¯t matter. Don¡¯t worry about it. You don¡¯t need to prove anything to that traitor anymore.


    You just need to be the man that you are. The man that I love.¡± I say.


    ¡°And that¡¯s what I¡¯m trying to Except for when other men show up.¡± He says.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ve dealt with that. And now we¡¯ve got another issue to deal with.¡± I say.


    ¡°I know. But we need some rest. I know that you do.¡± He says.


    ¡°Yeah. Alright. Just don¡¯t sedate me this time.¡± I say. And heughs as we walk to the bathroom.


    We had a shower and Jackson got out of the shower first and I came out wearing a towel, drying my


    hair when I saw that he was already lying in bed. Before I had a chance to walk over to the wardrobe,


    Jackson grabbed my towel and pulled me over towards him.


    He pulled me on top of him and ripped the towel off me and threw it on the ground so that I was


    straddling him and he started kissing me.


    ¡°Are you right there?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Oh hell yeah.¡± He wrapped his arms around me and kept kissing me. I moved up further and I felt his


    rock hard cock adjust between my legs and he thrusted it into me all the way to the hilt, which took my


    breath away for a moment. I gasped and Jackson left it there for a moment, while I got used to the


    feeling.


    I slowly started moving up and down on his long length and Jackson pushed my hair behind my ears


    and he pulled my face down to his where he started kissing me slowly and passionately. He put his


    hands on my thighs to control how fast I was moving.


    He was going at a really slow rate and moaning as much as I was, wanting this feeling tost for as


    long as we possibly could. Too much had been going ontely, and we hadn¡¯t had any time with each


    other.


    He finally sat up with me on hisp and I was still moving at a slow pace and I put my arms around his


    neck and Jackson started kissing down my jawline and along my mark, which coaxed a loud moan out


    of me. He moved down further until he stopped at my left breast and sucked it into his mouth and then


    moved to the right breast and did the same thing.


    I could feel myself climbing my peak and I threw my head back while Jackson was kissing my neck and


    Jackson started moving me a little faster and faster and I was moaning even more. BUT I threw my


    head forward again as I reached my peak and I rode out my orgasm while sticking my fingernails into


    Jackson¡¯s back. But not hard enough to break the skin.


    Jackson grabbed my thighs again and kept me moving while I rode out my orgasm until I felt him still


    inside of me and spilled his seed inside me. And I sat there for a moment while Jackson looked up and


    started kissing me again.


    ¡°I love you.¡± He says.


    ¡°I love you too.¡± I say.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    The following morning I woke up in Jackson¡¯s arms and he was already awake staring up at the ceiling.


    He just looked very content and we lied there for ages in silence. I would start to think about other


    thoughts and Jackson would snap me out of it pretty quickly. He was pretty obviously sick of all the


    drama that has been going on around here. And we¡¯ve just added to our work load. We had Alpha


    Richmond¡¯s pack to deal with now. There was something wrong going on there and we needed to deal


    with that. Someone had to. And we were the ones that Carter came to for help.


    I would have loved to stay in bed all day, but we both knew that wasn¡¯t an option. Especially not when


    Wyatt knocked on the door and opened it suddenly.


    Jackson quickly made sure that I was covered up so that Wyatt didn¡¯t see anything and started yelling


    at him for barging into our room.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Alpha. But Lennox is back. And he¡¯s got the rest of the council with him.¡± Wyatt says. So


    Jackson and I looked at each other and Jackson told Wyatt to get out.


    Jackson and I got up quickly and got dressed and headed downstairs to the council who were sitting


    around the living room. And the omega¡¯s had already set them up with teas and coffees and Jackson,


    nor I, looked too impressed that they were all here.


    There were five men sitting down around the living room and Jackson was holding my hand as we


    walked into the room.


    ¡°Taylor. This is Alpha Alexander, Alpha Grayson, Alpha Hudson and Alpha Charles.¡± Jackson


    introduced me. And I looked around to see Jackson¡¯s siblings around the room as well.


    ¡°Why do I feel like this is an intervention or something?¡± I asked, looking at Jackson. And he raised his


    eyebrows at me.


    ¡°It could be. They do think that you¡¯re crazy.¡± He says.


    ¡°No. If I was crazy then your parents would be dead already.¡± I say sitting on a spare chair and Jackson


    sat on the armchair of my chair.


    ¡°I¡¯ve discussed the whole situation with the rest of the council and I¡¯ve tried to authenticate the photos.


    But the tests came back inconclusive.¡± Lennox,says. And I rolled my eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure they did.¡± I say being sarcastic.


    ¡°Well, we can¡¯t be sure that they¡¯re real and not photoshopped.¡± He says.


    ¡°Why the hell would I want to set your parents up? Before I found out that Elias was working with the


    Hunters I was trying to get Jackson to talk to him. To make amends. I actually got between them while


    they were fighting which could have killed me when he was herest time.¡± I yelled at Jackson¡¯s


    siblings. And they remembered me helping them get out of here alive. I saw a couple of them looking at


    each other confused but then


    Maverick stepped forward.


    ¡°But you are Jackson¡¯s mate and you will do anything for him.¡± Maverick says.


    ¡°Yeah. Which included him not killing his own father.¡± I snapped.


    How could this bastard be using that against me? I saved his father¡¯s life and now I want him executed.


    If I was really on Jackson¡¯s side in that way then I would have just let Jackson rip them apart. Or I


    would have done it myself in the office after I saw


    Elias at the Hunters headquarters. But I have been doing everything I can to make sure that Jackson


    doesn¡¯t do anything stupid with his father. I wanted them to make up again. I wanted them to have a


    rtionship and put all this bullshit behind them. But now I know that¡¯s never going to happen. Not now


    that I¡¯ve seen Elias¡¯ true colors. Knowing the way he treated Jackson when he was a child. The way he


    used to torture him in order to toughen him up.


    And then Elias obviously made him too tough and he didn¡¯t like it. So he¡¯s trying to rece him with his


    brother. His father has shown to be a hypocritical bastard and deserves everything he gets. It really


    does prove that looks can be deceiving.


    No wonder he refused to let me stay with Thomas and Victoria when we first met. He didn¡¯t like to see


    the way that they were treating me. So, he ordered that Ie back here. They rarely got physical with


    me, and when they did, it was nothingpared to what Jackson went through. And I hate his father


    for that. No child deserves to be treated like that.


    ¡°Well, I would love to stay and talk about the same old shit that we¡¯ve been talking about for days. But I


    have a friend that needs to be homed.¡± I say standing up.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Lennox asked.


    ¡°Well, while you are wasting your time here, Alpha Richmond has gone missing and his Beta has taken


    over the pack. And the teenage girls of that pack are being mistreated. Grossly mistreated. A friend of


    mine escaped that pack and hase here for refuge. So, if you really are the great and powerful


    werewolf council, why are you worrying about a case of treason in this pack when you should be


    looking into possible human trafficking in that pack?¡± Lasked, taking everyonepletely off guard and


    I grabbed my bag and headed for the front door.


    I put my boots on and my coat and I left the packhouse and headed straight to the hospital.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Once I got there Carter was released to me and I took him to the house of the young couple who had a


    spare bedroom. Carter had only a bag full of clothes. That was all he could pack while he was in a


    hurry to get the hell out of there. So I made sure that he was settled in and I thanked the couple for


    taking him in and then I left him to get to know his new roommates. And then I headed downtown.


    As I was walking along the street someone ran up behind me and grabbed my arm roughly and


    instinctively I turned around and punched him in the face.


    It took me a few seconds before I realized that it was Stefan.


    ¡°Holy shit. Are you alright?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m not.¡± He says holding his nose.


    ¡°You could have just sung out to me, you know.¡± I say defending myself.


    ¡°Next time I will. But I just went by our house.¡± He says. And then I remembered that Jackson torched


    their house. And I looked at him with sorrow in my eyes. I knew that it happened because of me.


    Jackson hated that they defended me that night and of my friendship with Stefan.


    ¡°Yeah. I know. That¡¯s why I told you to leave town that night. I¡¯ve already got another house set aside


    for you guys if you want to stay here. If not, then you don¡¯t have to.¡± I say.


    ¡°Well, this is my mother¡¯s home. She¡¯s devastated. And we¡¯ve got nowhere else to go.¡± He says.


    ¡°Where is your mother now?¡± I asked.


    ¡°At the diner with Damon.¡± He says. So I went to the diner with Stefan and met up with Fiona and


    Damon. Fiona was obviously upset and Damon looked pissed. I apologized for what happened, but a


    lot has happened since then. I tell them about the house that I have set up for them and I made sure


    that it is fully furnished and that they don¡¯t need to worry about Jackson anymore. He knows that it¡¯s not


    something


    I¡¯m going to stand for again.


    Stefan asked me what else has been going on around here and I startedughing at that and then told


    him that he really didn¡¯t want to know. I couldn¡¯t even wrap my own head around everything that¡¯s going


    on around here, I wouldn¡¯t know where to start. Things were pretty messed up and they didn¡¯t look like


    they were going to be settling down anytime soon.


    I wish I did have friends to talk to about this. But it¡¯s not allowed. This is high ranking stuff.


    Packhouse business. No one in the pack could know unless the


    Alpha called a pack meeting to let them all know what was happening. And we weren¡¯t ready to do that


    yet.


    But watching Stefan and Damon with their mother really got me thinking about Jackson and his mother.


    They didn¡¯t seem to have a bad rtionship. I think they got on alright. But then it got me thinking about


    my mother. And how I would never get to have that ever again.


    I snapped myself out of those thoughts before they really started to bring me down again and I took


    Fiona, Stefan and


    Damon to the house that I put aside for them and fully furnished for them. They looked pretty happy


    with it, so I left them to get settled in and headed back home.


    As soon as I got there I noticed that everyone was still in the living room arguing about what was going


    to happen with Jackson¡¯s parents.


    ¡°Alright. This is what will happen. We will hold a proper pack trial. And then we will decide if your


    parents should be executed.¡± Lennox said above everyone else while I stood in the foyer.


    ¡°They are working with the enemy and got Taylor¡¯s mother killed. How the hell can you show them


    leniency?¡± Jackson yelled.


    ¡°I told you. We can¡¯t prove that those photos are real.¡± Lennox insisted. And then Jackson turned


    around to see me standing there.


    ¡°If you think that I would actually set them up like this if they were innocent, then why the fuck am I


    Luna around here? Maybe you should put me on trial too.¡± I said through gritted teeth.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    Jackson eventually got everyone out of our packhouse, even his siblings, and he took me to the dining


    room where we waited for


    our dinner but he knew that I was still really pissed off. They were questioning me about those photos.


    Why would I lie about them? I was trying to get Jackson to mend things with his father. I wouldn¡¯t start


    shit between them if it wasn¡¯t true. Jackson knew that I was still irritated and he was doing everything


    that he could to calm me down.


    But the more I thought about it, the more I got pissed off about it. The council wereing back the


    following day to interview Elias and dys. But we had a lot of- work to do before this whole


    thing went to trial. Like creating bigger packs and it was going to be nearly impossible to do unless we


    completely cut out sleep altogether. We need to make sure that it looks like Jackson did everything he¡¯s


    done for the good of the pack.


    He might not have done that at the time, but I know that he¡¯s not the same man that he was back


    then. And I¡¯m sure that even his parents and siblings can see that. And then there were the problems at


    Richmond pack. I was getting so overwhelmed with everything.


    I felt Jackson¡¯s hand on top of mine while we were sitting at the table and he brought me out of my


    thoughts.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± He asked with a lot of concern in his voice.


    ¡°I am far from okay.¡± I say.


    ¡°I know. But we¡¯ll get through all of this. No one is taking the pack from us. And mom and dad will be


    dealt with.¡± He says. And I nodded my head to that.


    ¡°Stefan¡¯s back in town. Ran into him today right after he saw his burnt down house.¡± I say looking-


    straight at Jackson. And he looked at me with a little guilt on his face.


    ¡°I know that I shouldn¡¯t have done that. I was out of my mind that night.¡± He says.


    ¡°I know. I had already arranged another fully furnished house for them. And they are getting settled in


    there now.¡± I say. ¡°Okay. So, they¡¯re staying in the pack?¡± He asked. ¡°Well, this is all his mother knows.


    They don¡¯t really have anywhere else to go.¡± I say. ¡°It¡¯s alright if they stay. I know that you and Stefan


    are just friends. I just have to learn to get over my jealousy and deal with that.¡± He says.


    ¡°Yeah. You do.¡± I say.


    The cook bought our dinner to us and I could only eat a little bit of I didn¡¯t have much of an appetite. I


    was just d knowing that the council wasn¡¯t staying on pack grounds. They were staying in a sh


    hotel in the nearest city. They were too good to stay in a small motel like the one that we have in town


    here. It was their loss. It was a good motel.


    When we finished dinner we went back to the office and kept


    working on what we could do to improve the packs that Jackson owns and we finally figured out which


    ones we would merge together. And now it was just a matter of acquiring thend needed to assist the


    merging of these packs.


    But we couldn¡¯t do that tonight so Jackson insisted that we go to bed and try and get some sleep.


    Neither of us got much sleep that night. But it was to be expected. The council came back the following


    morning and when I- came inside after having a cigarette we saw the council going into the conference


    room with dys. Usually the Alpha and Luna sit in on the interrogations, but because dys and


    Elias were family, we weren¡¯t allowed to.


    So I went to the office and I started doing more work to try and purchase thend the was needed to


    bring all these packs


    together. The way we arranged itst night. I was on the phone for hours trying to find the right people


    to pitch an amount to for thend and they all said that they would get back to me.


    I then got onto g****e maps and I pulled up the Richmond Pack. I scoured the entire pack and it was


    showing a whole lot of differences from when I was living there. So I called Carter to the packhouse.


    When he got there a guard brought him into the office where Jackson and I were working.


    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±


    Carter asked.


    ¡°No. We just need to ask you a few things about the Richmond pack. Have a seat.¡± I say.


    ¡°Alright.¡± He says walking over to the desk and sitting down. But this time, Jackson and I were finally


    sharing his desk with two chairs. Luckily it was big enough. I just didn¡¯t have my own desk yet.


    ¡°Listen, we went and checked it out the other night. The school is being used to hold girls there. And it


    looks like they are being held against their will.¡± I exined. And he looked down at the ground. I knew


    right then that he knew what was going on, but he didn¡¯t want to tell me.


    ¡°Listen, I came here seeking refuge. I don¡¯t want to be killed for being a snitch.¡± He says


    ¡°Carter. Those girls are in serious trouble. We went to school with them. We know them. We can¡¯t just


    sit back and do nothing.¡± I say.


    ¡°This is why I didn¡¯t tell you. Because you never back down from a damn fight.¡± He says. And Jackson


    scoffed at that. So I kicked him under the table.


    Carter looked at me weird for doing that. He still saw Jackson as the blood Alpha. I just saw him as my


    mate and someone that I knew wouldn¡¯t hurt me. And Jackson knew that I was going to kick him for


    that.


    ¡°We know that Alpha Richmond isn¡¯t dead. So, where is he?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen him or Luna in ages. They haven¡¯te out of the packhouse.¡± Carter says.


    ¡°The dungeons.¡± I say.


    That would be my guess. There was a coup and the Beta took over. He had a lot of warriors on his


    side. That¡¯s how they managed to do it.¡± Carter says.


    ¡°What about the warriors that weren¡¯t supporting the Beta?¡± I asked.


    ¡°They were either killed or I think they were thrown in the dungeon as well.¡± Carter says.


    ¡°Are they trafficking these girls? ¡°Jackson asked. And Carter looked down while nodding his head. He


    looked ashamed of himself. Probably for running and not getting help. He came here to help himself. To


    save himself and he never told anyone else about what was going on.


    ¡°Do you know how many there are now?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No. Not the exact number. But I know that there¡¯s a lot. And their not all werewolves.¡± Carter says.


    And Jackson and I looked at each other in confusion.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I asked.


    ¡°There was this man called Axel Roberts. He¡¯s human. And we don¡¯t know why he¡¯s involved in all of


    this.¡± Carter says. But as soon as he said that name, I sat up straight knowing that I recognised the


    name.


    I grabbed some paperwork and photos off of the desk and started going through them until I found the


    name Axel Roberts and I showed it to Jackson. It was a photo of one of the documents I took from the


    Hunters headquarters.


    ¡°He¡¯s a Hunter.¡± I say.


    ¡°Holy shit. What the hell do the Hunters have with trafficking she -wolves?¡± Jackson growled.


    ¡°Well, they already think that we¡¯re scum. They¡¯re obviously treating us like that now too.¡± I say.


    ¡°How high up do the Hunters go?


    Jackson asked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t find any record of who they report to. So, I¡¯m thinking it goes to the top.¡± I say.


    ¡°You mean the President?¡±


    Jackson asked, raising his eyebrows at me.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s the only thing that makes sense to me.¡± I say. And Jackson leaned back on his chair and


    breathed out a loud breath, trying to take in everything I just said. Thinking that we¡¯re going up against


    the President of the United States, wasn¡¯t really a fight that we were prepared for. But if he was


    personally attacking werewolves, for no reason, then something needed to be done. 2


    Werewolves are more likely to protect humans then hurt them. There are a lot more dangerous


    creatures out there that will hurt them before we will.


    ¡°We¡¯re really going to do this?¡± Jackson asked.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked.


    Take on the President?¡± He asked.


    ¡°We have to.¡± I say matter of factly.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!